Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http: //books .google .com/I
V
J\aU^
y^
I
* .
* > i >
!
.1 •
.♦
I
\
1
TH8 NEW vQBic
If:
. I*^
(^^^J^i^f ^^^^J^S^J^-^
ruE i.iia:
0''
:i\:>i" EL :,iiLLi;i;, \k\\U\
<;.vr> ri:Mi
'1 '
1 I v.* ' '
N -"i.
rn OF Tur K'C'*^^.
' . ' T
A' :
!•: 'f oy, N V. w f ; ^ i , '■'.
'-: \
r.\
i:i.
i F ; i. K ] .
^.^s.
.*. .'. : >i
Ci "'^ N" .Kll
^■:-Jt:
.♦* '
« ■- *!*4i^-« •«!»«•'*'.•. 'v
i
/
#• #■
\
THE LIFE
OF
SAMUEL MILLER, D.D., LL.D.,
SECOND PROFESSOR
IN THE
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH,
AT PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY.
BY
SAMUEL MILLER.
• w • ,^ o »
l,J, o-.*» 1 '•> -•-_'
t 1 '
o > • ^ 4>
PHIL ADELEHI A r ; / . ,
CLAXTON, REMSEN AND HAFFELFINGER,
Nob. 819 and 821 Market Street.
1869.
I*-
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by
SAMUEL MILLER,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the District of
New Jtrsey.
YCV-:
••• •
• •
•••
• • • * V
• •• • . • J
• • • • •
• * « • «
JAS. B. RODGEftS tO * Priolers, "'
62 & bltilsHtt SlxUloSt^ ^ty^
F^REF^CE.
1. Biography. ^
" To delineate a character faithfully in its lead-
ing features, whether great and honorable, or other-
wise, is the duty of every good biographer."*
" There are two extremes into which bioofraohers
are apt to fall. The one is adopting a continued
strain of eulogy, and endeavoring either wholly to
keep out of view, or ingeniously to varnish over, the
errors and weaknesses of those whose lives they re-
cord. To this fault in biographical writing Mr.
Hayley discovers, perhaps, too strong a tendency.
If I do not greatly mistake, his Life of Milton and
his Life of Cowper may both be justly impeached
on this ground. The other, and a more mischievous,
extreme is, recording against departed worth, with
studied amplitude, and disgusting minuteness, the
momentary mistakes of forgetfulness, the occasional
vagaries of levity, and the false opinions, expressed
not as the result of sober reflection, but thrown out
either in a mirthful hour, or in the heat of disputa-
tion. Of the latter fault Mr. BoswelUs Life of
Johnson furnishes perhaps the most singular exam-
ple. Tlie proper course is between these extremes ;
and of this course it is to be lamented that we have
so few models." *
Excellencies may be imitated, and defects avoided,
most successfully, when we know their origin and
the manner of their production. Hence, besides
1 Dr. Miller's Retroepeo^ II. Vol., 152. * Id., 153, note.
IV PREFACE.
showing what a person was, and what he did, it is
very important to explain how he became what he
was, and how he accomplished what he did. Here
God's providence will often come profitably into
view ; and no unimportant part of the biographer s
aim, nay, his grand, constant object, should be to
illustra^ and confirm divine truth. In attempting
this, he may always have the encouragement offered
by the fact, that he is employing one of the Bible's
favorite methods of impressing and enforcing its own
doctrines and precepts. To bring Jehovah to view,
as he ever works in or by, over or in spite of, indi-
vidual men, in manifold relations to our race, whe-
ther as lost or saved, is the most salutary lesson
which our fallen world can either give or receive.
2. Lapse of Time. ^
More than nineteen years have passed away since
Dr. Miller died, and delay in the preparation of a
biography has doubtless occasioned the loss of some
precious materials for the work. "But," he himself
being the judge, "even with regard to this loss,
there are counterbalancing considerations. Time
has been left for the first fervour of feeling on the
departure of an eminent man to subside. His cha-
racter is now viewed with the calmness and impar-
tiality of a long and leisurely retrospect. The
statement and portrait about to be presented are not
drawn under the painful impression of a recent be-
reavement. There has been time to consult the
award of faithful public suffrage. Perhaps the most
candid and impartial, if not the most feeling and
racy biographical sketches, are those which have
been formed many years after their subjects have
passed from the stage of action." ^
^ Dr. Mi]Ler*8 Memoir of Dr. Niabei, who diod in 1804; published in 1840.
OF CONTENTS.
PART FIEST : DELAWARE.
1710-1793.
CHAPTER FIRST.
1710-1769.
Ancestors. — 1. John Miller ^ the Orandfaiher. — Immigration — Marriage
to Mary Bass — John Alden — Samuel Bass — Education, business, church
and family — 18-16. — 2. Rev. John Miller, the Father. — Birth — Education —
Profession"*— Licensure — Call to Dover and Duck Creek — Settlement —
Residence — Marriage — Family — Labours — The Revolution — Character
— ^John Dickinson — New England Friends — Congregation — Old and New
Sides — Church Standards — General Assembly — Dr. Matthew Wilson —
Health — Habits — 14-25. — 8. Mrs. Margaret Miller, the Mother, —Influence
— Son's account — Benevolence — Conversion— :26, 27. — 13-27.
CHAPTER SECOND.
1769-1789.
Birth, Youth and Education. — ^1. Birth and Early Youth. — Birth —
Death of Joseph — Death of Benjamin — Declaration of Independence —
John, the Army Surgeon — His death — Marriage of Elizabeth and Mary
— Philadelphia — Constitutional Convention — Dr. Edward Miller — Joseph
— 28-33. — 2. 'Preparation for College. — Frofeteion of Religion. — First
eighteen years — Father's letter — 33, 34. — 3. The College Student. —
The University — Letters from mother and father — Dr. Ashbel Green —
Synod and General Assembly — Letters from father — Graduation — Com-
mencement — A classmate — Improvement — 34-42. — 28-42.
CHAPTER THIRD.
• 1789-1792.
The Theological Student. — 1. ffome Theology. — Return home —
Diary — Letter to Dr. Green — Reply — Letter from father — Diary — Death
1* V
VI CONTENTS.
of mother — Letters from father — Letter to Richard Renshaw^-Letters
from father— Diary — Letter from father — Theological studies — Diary:
Trials for license: Death of father — Family circumstances — 43-64. — 2.
Licensure. — Diary : Licensure — Exceptions to the Confession : Letter to
Dr. Halsey — Presbyterial authority — Letter from Col. McLane — 64-66.
— 3. Dr. Nisbet. — Principal of Dickinson College — A winter in Carlisle
—Mr. Miller's account— 67-60.— 43-60.
CHAPTER FOURTH.
1792.
The Licentiate. — 1. Seeking a Settlement. — Visit to New York — Dr.
John H. Livingston — Return — Second Visit to New York^Letter from
Dr. Green to Mr. Morse — Journeying in New England — Relatives — 61-
63. — 2. CalU to New York and Dover. — Call to New York — Candidates
— Letter to Mr. Morse — -Labors in Delaware — Call to Dover and Duck
Creek — Diary — Minute of Presbytery — Testimonial — Diary — 63-66. — 3.
Farewell to Delaware — -Valedictory — Characteristics — John Dickinson —
Letter to Hon. G. C. Verplanck — Departure — Style of preaching —
66-70.— 61-70.
CHAPTER FIurrH.
1749-1792.
Delaware Life 1. A Pilgrimage. — Attachment to Delaware— Visits
— Biographer's Visit. — Dover — Presbyterian church — Church-yard —
Family graves — Reparation — Jail and pillory — Wilhelmina Ridgely —
Health of Delaware — Letter from John Fisher — Old State Road — The
Turf — Fox hunting — Mrs. Loockerman'ift residence — Parson's farm and
dwelling — Decay — Burial plot — Tin Head Court — Duck Creek Cross
Roads — 7 1-76.^2. Old Papers. — -Testamentary accounts — Personal estate
—Diplomas— Education of Children— A. M.— 76-79.— 71-79.
PART SECOND : NEW YORK CITY.
1793-1813.
CHAPTER SIXTH.
1793.
New York City. — 1. The Cily and its Churches. — Population, etc —
Columbia College — Clergy — Presbyterian Church in U. S. — First Presb.
church of New York — History — Collegiate pastors — 80-82. — 2. Col-
leagues. — Dr. Rodgers — Extracts from Memoirs — ^Influence on Colleague
—Dr. McKnight— 82-86.— 80-86.
CONTENTS. Vll
CHAPTER SEVENTH.
1793-1798.
The "Boy MiNiSTEB." — 1. Ordination and Settlement. — Diary — Ordi-
nation and Installation — Session — Routine of service — ^Commencement
of pastorate — *' Boy Ministers " — Chancellor Kent — 87-89. — 2. Published
Discouree* — Slavery and the French Revolution, — Fourth of July Sermon —
Extracts — Sermon of 1797 — Slavery — Extracts — French Revolution —
Dr. Nisbet's Opinion — Retraction — 89-96. — 3. Devotion and Affliction. —
Diary — Letter to Dr. Green : Magazine — Death of James — Letter from
him — Mrs. Patten — Diary — 96-98. — 4. Published Discourses — Masonry,
— Sermon before the Grand Lodge — Royal Arch Mason — Objections to
Masonry — Fourth of July Sermon — 98-100.. — 6. Valetudinarianism, —
Burdens — III health — Letter to Dr. Green — Diary : Journey on horse-
back — 100-102. — 6. Doctor Edward Miller in New For^.—rEx tract frpm
Biographical Sketch : Removal: Success — Beneficial result s^rrlll health
'. — Diary — 102, 103. — 7. Missions, History of American Missions — Letter
to Dr. Green — The New York Society— pits operationsrr-Monthly Con-
cert — Quarterly Concert — 104-106. — 8. Despondent Activity, -rrLiterary
Projects and Pastime, — PoZta'c*.— -Diary— rVisit to Connecticut— rRutgers-
street church — Diary — Correspondence, foreign and domestic — Letter to
Dr. Morse — History of New York — Act of Legislature — rDr. Samuel L.
Mitchill — De JtVitt Clinton— ^Foreign correspondence— rThe Friendly
Club^Fast day sermon— Extract— Diary-^106-1 12.— • 87^112.
CHAPTER EIGHTH.
1798.
The Yellow Fever 'Residences — Epidemic Yellow Fever-^Doctor
Edward Miller's theory — Death of Joseph — Charles Brockden Brown's .
account — Death of Italian^^Death of Dr. £. H. Smith — Mr. Miller's ac-
count — Thanksgiving sermon — Extract — Mortality — Diary— >Mr. Brown
— Monthly Magazine — Letters to Dr. Morse — Call to Market street
church, Philadelphia-^Letter to Dr. Green — ^Rev. John Blair Linn and
Dr. James P. Wilson.— 113-121.
, CHAPTER NINTH.
1799-1801.
Politics and P&ojects.— 1. Death of Washington. — Absence from
New York — Sermon on Washington — His religious character — Corre-
spondence with Governor Jay: Political parties — 122-127. — 2. City life
— Social, Literary and Political. — Thomas Jefferson. — Diary — Influence
of city life — Clerical politicians — Federalists and Republicans — Extracts
from sermons — ^Correspondence with Mr. Gemmil — More mature opin-
ions — Character of Mr. Jefferson — 127-188. — 8. Politics and the Clergy, —
Before, during, and after the Revolutionary War — Natural rights and
natural duties of citizenship — 134, 136. — 4. Projects and Correspondence.
— Letters to Republicans — Cacoethes Scribendi — Extract from note-book
-Foreign Correspondents— 186-188.— 122-138.
Vlll CONTENTS.
CHAPTER TENTH.
1801.
Marriage. — Death of Major and Mrs. Patten — ^General Assembly —
♦' Plan of Union " — Opinion in 1847 — Rev. Archibald Alexander — An-
other plan of union — Sarah Sergeant — Introduction — ^Engagement —
Letters — Marriage — Wedding tour — Letter to Mr. Dickinson. — 139-144.
CHAPTER ELEVENTH.
^ 1778-1803.
Mrs. Miller. — 1.. Ancestors — Birth. — Jonathan Dickinson Sergeant —
Ancestors — Birth — Graduation — At the Bar — In Congress — Wife, Mar-
garet Spencer — Revolutionary Scenes and Adventures — 145-148. — 2.
Youth — Memoirs. — Occasion of Writing — ^Early years — Religious educa-
tion and impressions — Family changes — Boarding schools — ^Yellow Fever
— Father — French immigrants — Father's devotion to sick — Religious
Impressions — Father's death — Infidelity — The Bible — Fashionable dis-
sipation — Card-playing — Reading — Princeton — Long Branch — Broken
resolution — Bible and prayer — Darkness and Distress — Decision — Use-
fulness — Temptation — Marriage — Causes and preventives of suflFering —
Father's plain habits — Boarding-school at Beth leheral*— 148-167. — 3.
Married Life. — Residence — Missionary sermon — Diary : First child — An-
niversary of marriage — Anniversary observances — Diary-keeping — Mrs.
Miller's profession — Vacation — 167-172. — 145-172.
CHAPTER TWELFTH.
1804,1805.
** Retrospect OF THE Eighteenth Century." — \,' Preparation of the
Work. — Authorship — Extracts from preface — Doctor E. Miller's Assist-
ance — 173-176. — 2. Reception of the Work — John Dickinson — Contents —
Completion prevented — Doctor of Divinity — Dr. Adam Clarke — Anec-
dote — Lindlev Murray — London edition — Letter from publisher —
Aikin's Review— 176-181.— 173-181.
CHAPTER THIRTEENTH.
1804-1806.
Correspondence. — 1. Miscellaneous Topics. — Opening Century — Let-
ter to Mr. Griffin — Abolition convention — Hamilton and Burr : Letter
to Mr. Nott — Burr's plausibility — Letter to Mr. Griffin : Cowper — Let-
ters to Dr. Green : Candidates : Independent in Philadelphia — Dr. Nis-
bet's works — 182-186. — 2. Sermons on Suicide. — Extracts — Correspond-
ence with intended suicide — 186-190. — 3. Episcopacy. — Theological Edu-
cation. — Letters to Mr. Griffin — to Dr. Green — to Dr. Nott — to Dr. Morse
— Diary : Wife's conversion— Letters to Mr. Griffin — to Dr. Green — Dr.
Green's overture — Suggestion of a Seminary — Dr. Miller's activity —
Address to the Church — Theol. Sem. of Associate Ref. Church — 190-197.
— 4. Valetudinarianism. — Miscellaneous Topics. — 111 health: Letters to
CONTENTS. IZ
Mr. Nisbet and Mr. Griffin — Retreat to Mr. Griffin's — Horse-back rides
— ^Call of Dr. Milledoler — Grammar school — Doctorate for Mr. Griffin^
111 health — New house — 197-200. — 6. Theological Education. — Moderator
of the General Assembly — Lack of candidates for ministry — Means of
theological training — * Princeton establishment '-«-20O-203. — 6. Miscel-
laneoiit Topics. — Letter to Dr. Nott — to Dr. Griffin : from New York to
Albany — 111 health — Rambles — Sermon before General Assembly —
200-206.— 182-205.
CHAPTER FOURTEENTH.
1807.
Episcopal Contbovebst. — 1. History of the Controversy. — ^Previous
writings — Spirit of Episcopacy — Presbyterian opponents — Harmony rn
New York — Dr. Milleir's account — High church "insolence" — 206-210.
— 2. The Rev. John Henry Hobart. — Call to New York — ** Companion
for the Altar " — ** Companion for Festivals and Fasts *' — Extracts—'
211-21^. — 3. High Churchism. — Denial of Invisible Church — Romanism
— High church principles — Reformation doctrine — 213-216. — 4. Dr.
Miller's Letters. — ^Jontroversy — Dr. Hobart's views — Christian's Maga-
zine — Letters on the Christian Ministry — Account of its preparation — >'
216-219. — 5. Opinions of Friends. — Dr. Wm. Linn — Judge Livingston-
Noah Webster--Chancellor Kent — Rev. Evan Johns — Ebenezer Hazard
— James K. Paulding^-Rev. Conrad Speece — 219-223.-r-6. Reception by
Opponents. — Number of answers — Dr. Miller's account — 223-227. —
206-227.
CHAPTER FIFTEENTH.
1807, 1808.
CoBBBSPONDENCE.-^l. MisceUansous T'o^iex.— Trustee of Columbia'
College — of College of New Jersey — Letter to Mr. Griffin — to Dr. Green:
Memoir of Dr. Nisbet— to Mr. Griffini— 228, 229.-2. Andover and Boi^
ton. — 'Letter to Mr. Griffin ; Theological Seminary : Church in Boston— =•
Panoplist : Letter to Dr. Morse — to Mr. Griffin — Mrs. Miller to Mrs.
McLane^Cedar street church — 229-235. — 3. President Jefferson. — Corre-
spondence about day of religious observance — Dr. Miller's comments —
285-237. — 4. Andover. — Letters to Mr. Griffin — Theological Seminary at
Andover^237-239. — 5. Woman^s Rights. — Charity Sermon — Extracts —
239-240. — 6. Presbyterian Theological Seminary. — Letters to Dr. Green —
240-244. — 7. Call to Dickinson College. — Letter from Dr. Rush — Reply —
Election by Trustees— Letter from Dr. Rush — ^from Dr. Miller to James
Armstrong— Final Answer— 244-250.— * 228-250.
CHAPTER SIXTEENTH.
1801-180&
Mbs. Milleb's Mbmoibs.— Notes of Sermons — Religious books — Wil-
berforce's Practical view — Instruction of children — Loneliness — Igno-
rance — Melancholy and unbelief — Increasing light and conviction — £x<
X CONTENTS.
tremity — Helps — Family prayer — Moving — Light breaking — Struggles
— Darkness — Dr. Nott's sermon — Taste for the Word — Warfare — Con-
clusion.— 251-264.
CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH.
1809.
1)I880IUT10K OF THE PASTORAL RELATION. — 1. Hwtory of the Dissolu-
Hon. — EtIIs of collegiate relation-^Opposition to dissolution— Dr. Mil-
ler's opinion and efforts— Dissolution— 265-268.— 2. Troubles. — Difficul-
ties in the way of separation— Remedies proposed— Letters to Mr.
Speeceand Dr. Griffin^^Dr. McKnight's dissatisfaction'-Charges against
l)r. Miller — 'Arbitrators — Decision— Reconciliation^Renewed trouble —
Issue— 268-272.— * 265-272.
CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH.
1809, 1810.
Labors aUd Correspondence. — ■!. Ordination of Ruling Elders. —
Laying on hands-— 273, 274.-2. Miscellaneous T'o/jecs.— Review of Dr.
Dwight's sermon— Letters to Dr. Griffin: Farewell— Chaplain of State
Artillery— New York Bible Society— -New York Historical Society —
Letter to Dr. Green : President Atwater — -to Dr. Griffin— to Dr. Green :
felicitations — •274-278.-3. Episcopal Controversy. — 'Continuation of Let-
ters on the Ministry— Dr. Bowden's reply— 278-280. — -4. Theological
Seminary. — Letters to Dr. Green — -Three plans — -Letter to Dr. Griffin in
Boston — 'Decision of Assembly in favor of a Seminary-— Committee to
form Plan— Pastoral Letter— Bloomingdale — 'Letter to Dr. Green — -280-
287.-5. New Wall Street Church. -^2S7 , 288.-6. Settlement of the Rev.
Gardiner i§?nn^.— Ordination and installation services — Dr. Miller's
charge — Extracts— Hopkinsianism — «Dr. Spring's reminiscence— 288-
291.— 7. Exchanges with Unitarians. — Unitarian controversy— Dr. Mil-
ler's letter to Mr. Codman— -to Dr. Sprague — -The Old South— Diary —
Letter to Dr. Griffin— 291-296.— 273-296.
CHAPTER NINETEENTH.
1811.
MisGtiLLANEOiTS MATTERS.— 1. Hopkinsianism.^^'Dv , Milledoler's re-
miniscences — Hopkinsi<an controversy in New York — -Origiual New Eng-
land Theology — 'President Edwards— Drs. Hopkins and Emmons — -Dis-
interested Benevolence — -New Theology — Dr. Miller's opinion of Hopkins
and Emmons— -Letter from Dr. Hopkins — 'Spread of Hopkinsianism—
Dr. Edwards— Dr. Dwight — -Moderate Hopkinsianism in the Presbyte-
rian Church — '297-304.-2. Correspondence-^LeiiQr to Dr. Griffin — -Cor-
respondence with Dr. Adam Clarke — 'Correspondence with Ex-President
Adams — Letter to Dr. Green— Theological Seminary — '304-308. — 3.
Memoirs of J)r. Rodgcrs. — Decline and death of Dr. Rodgers — Funeral —
bcimon — Menioirk — ExtracMF — Dr. Miller's affection lor his colleague —
CONTENTS. XI
Letter to Dr. Green — Letters from Dr. Livingston, Dr. Rush and Rev.
George Burder — Historical contributions — 308-313. — 4. Theological
Seminary. — Location at Princeton — Plan — Subscriptions — Wealth of the
Presbyterian Church — College Lottery — 313-315. — 5. Temperance. —
Committee of General Assembly — Dr. Rush's *• Inquiry " — Narrative of
Religion — Report — 315-316. — 6. Dr, Griffin's Installation. — Letter of
excuse to Dr. Griffin — Letter after installation — Mrs. Miller's Diary —
316-320.— 297-320.
CHAPTER TWENTIETH.
1812.
Afflictions. — 1. Burning of the Richmond 7%ca^r«.— rSermon— ^Extracts
— ^Dr. Alexander's sermon— -321, 322.^-2. Death of Edward Millington
Miller.— Letters to Drs. Griffin and Green— 322, 323.-3. Death of Doctor
Edward Miller. — Brotherly aflfeotion-^Mutual influence for evil and good
— Edward Miller's general character— -Domegtic relations— -His death — .
Diary — Letters from Dr. Rush — Notice by William Dunlap — Biographical
Sketch — Complimentary addresses— " To John Warren, M. D."— 323-
331.— 321-331.
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST,
1812, 18 J3,
Last Years of the Pastorate in New YoRK.-rrl. The Theological
Seminary and Dr. Alexander. — 'Letter from John Sergeant to Mrs. Mil-
ler — Establishment of the Seminary— -Choice of Dr. Aloxapder-^Sub-
scriptions — Inauguration of Dr. Alexander-^Dr. Miller's sermon— rlnau-
gural discourse — 332-386. — 2. Calls to Colleges.-^BociQVfite from the
University of North Carolina — Call to the presidency declined-— Call to
Hamilton College — Reply, declining call — .335, 336.— r3. Dr. Green and
the College of New Jersey. — Dr. Green's account of his election to the
presidency — Part taken by Dr. Miller— -Letters to Dr. Green— rrSelecti on
of Vice-President — Plan of inauguration — 'Courtesy to Dr. Smith — Let-
ters to Dr. Green — Inauguration omitted — 336-343— s4. Correspondence.
— Sermon at Wilmington, etc. — Letter to Miss Ann Patten — rto Dr. Green
—343-346.— 832-346.
CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND.
1813.
Call to the Theological Seminary at Princeton. — 1. Election to
the Seiond Professorship. — General Assembly — Historian of the Presbyte-
rian Church— Materials— Election of Dr. Miller— 347, 348.-2. Doubts
and Fears. — Acceptance. — Letters to Dr. Green — Desecration of the Bible
in College Hall — 348-351. — 3. Farewell to New York. — Letter to officers
of Wall street church — Sensitiveness — Welcome from Dr. Livingston —
Dissolution of pastoral relation — Diary — 351-356. — 4. Inauguration as
Professor. — Diary — Form of inauguration — Subscription — Inaugural
discourse— Diary— Illness— 356-359.— 347-359.
• •
XU CONTENTS.
CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD.
1793-1813.
New Yobk Lifk. — 1. Matters EccUsiastieaL — ^Dividing Line — Success
in the pastorate — Infant baptisms — ^Qualifications of parents — Dismission
to Baptists — Catechizing — Lord's Supper — Elders and Deacons — Collec-
tions for poor — 360-363. — 2. The Stipend — Salary—Fees — Domestic
management — 363, 364. — 8. In the pulpit. — ^Vestments — Bishop South-
gate's charges — Dr. Sprague's estimate — Dr. Halsey's — First Sabbath in
New York — Dr. Magie — Dr. Spring — Grant Thorburn — Manner of
preaching — Public prayer — Memoriter preaching — Memory — 364-371.
— 4. Miscellaneous Topics, — Comparative morality — Mrs. Miller's account
— Her prayer — Activity in church judicatories — Friends in New York. —
James and Abel T. Anderson, Esquires — Honorary Memberships — 371-
373. " 360-873.
LIFE
OP
SAMUEL MILLER, D.D.
I>^RT FIRST.
DELAWARE.
1710-1793.
CHAPTER FIRST
ANCESTORS.
1710-1769.
1. John Miller, the Grandfather.
Dr. Miller, a memorial of whom is here attempted,
alluding, at the age of forty- four, to some inquiries which
he had been called to make, wrote in his diary, 'How
moich I regret not having gained a more full account of
my ancestors, when it was in my power to obtain it. * * I
have nothing to claim that is adapted to gratify pride ; but
some of them had the best of all nobility — that which takes
hold of God and heaven — unfeigned piety. In this I re-
joice — yea, and will rejoice !-
In the year 1710, his grandfather, John Miller, emi-
grated from Scotland, and settled in Boston, Massachu-
setts. He married Mary, daughter of Joseph Bass, who
was originally of Braintree, now Quincy, near Boston
where he resided during the latter part of his life. Joseph
was a grandson of Samuel Bass and of John Alden, by
2 13
14 ANCESTORS. [CH. 1. 1.
the intermarriage of their children, John Bass and Ruth
Alden.
John Alden was one of the original pilgrims, not, how-
ever, from Delft Haven, but from Southampton, where he
was taken on board the Speedwell, for the sake of his ser-
vices as a cooper, and with the understanding, although a
"hopful yong man" and "much desired,*' that he was
to return, if so minded. Transferred afterwards to the
May Flower, he soon resolved to cast in his lot with the
pilgrims, and he signed, with the rest, the compact of civil
government, before they landed on Plymouth Rock. One
tradition mentions him as the first who leaped upon the
rock ; but another, almost universally received, accords
that honor to Mary Chilton. His attempted courtship of
Priscilla Mullins, on behalf of his friend. Captain Miles
Standish, and the romantic result, are celebrated in New
England history and poetry. The naive question, "Pri-
thee, John, why do you not speak for yourself?" drew out
the disinterested friend as a blushing lover. He was in
the Court of Assistants from 1633 to 16T5, being Senior
Assistant after 1666 ; in the General Court^ from 1641 to
1649 ; and in the Council of War after 1653 ; and he sur-
vived all the other male signers of the civil compact. ' He
settled in Duxbury, a town near Plymouth, on a farm
which is, at this day, the best in that town, and has been
always in possession of one of his descendants.'^ "He was
distinguished for a holy life and conversation ; a man of
great integrity and worth ; and held in great honor by the
men of his time, as he has been by all succeeding genera-
tions. He was blessed with a competence, and with a
goodly number of children, all of whom delighted in the
ordinances of God."^ John Alden died, at a patriarchal
age, in 1687.
Samuel Bass immigrated to New England, with his wife
Anne, and, probably, one or two young children, about the
year 1630. Settling at Roxbury, in the Ma^a^husetts
colony, he and Mrs. Bass were the first, or among the first,
members of the church there formed as early as 1632 ; and,
in 1634, he was admitted freeman. In 1640, he removed
1 These courts were legislative.
2 Letter of Ex-President John Adams to Dr. Samuel Miller, I2th April, 1811.
^ Vinton Memorial.
1710-69.] JOHN MILLER, THE GRANDFATHER. 15
to Braintree, to the First Church of which he was dismissed
and recommended ; and, in the same year, he was chosen
the first deacon, or one of the first two deacons of that church.
Until his death, fifty-four years afterward, he served in
this office, declining, as it would seem, in 1653, that of
ruling elder, to which he was elected. He was of vigorous
mind, and a leading man in the community. From 1641,
onward for twelve years, he represented his town in the
General Court. The town records declare, that before he
died, aged ninety-four, he "was the father, and grand-
father, and great-grandfather of a hundred and sixty-two
children, the youngest whereof was Benjamin Bass, the son
of Joseph Bass, and Mary his wife, born eleven days before
his death."^ His family, with some others at Braintree, are
truly enough said to "have multiplied at a great rate."^
Of John Miller's origin, or of his life before he immi-
grated to America, little is known. After a somewhat
liberal education, extending, at least, to a good knowledge
of the Latin language, he had been trained to the business
of sugar baking or refining. He was counted a remarkably
grave, shrewd, discreet man, and carried on, with great
success, a sugar-refinery and a distillery. He had been
bred a Presbyterian, but united in Boston with the Old
South (Congregational) Church, of which the Rev. Dr.
Pemberton^ was then pastor. His wife, *'a very pious
woman," "died about the year 1740." He survived her
until 1749. They had three children. John, the eldest,
died an infant. The next was also named John. The
third, Joseph, went to sea, and, after a number of voyages,
among the rest one to discover the long-sought "North-
west Passage," sailed from Philadelphia in command of a
vessel bound, it was supposed, to the South Seas, though,
probably first or last, to Great Britain also, and was never
heard of afterwards. A very doubtful tradition mentions
his marriage, about 1749, to a Miss Mallet of Charlestown,
by whonihe had two children.
1 Thayer'^amily Memorial, 63.
2 Hancock's Century Sermon (1739), 26.
3 See I Sprague's Annals, 250.
16 ancestors. [ch. 1. 2. 1
2. The Reverend John Miller, the Father.
The second son, John Miller, was born in Boston in 1722.
He had not the advantage of a college 'education, but at-
tended, in his native city, a public classical school of very
high repute, under the tuition of Mr. John Lovell, the
honored preceptor of many, in New England, who after-
wards enjoyed great eminence. He studied diligently, and
made himself a very accurate Latin and Greek scholar.
Toward the latter part of his attendance at this school, he
became, under the ministry of the Rev. Dr. Sewall, then -
pastor of the Old South, a decided Christian, and after-
wards joined that church.
On the 27th of March, 1830, his son Samuel wrote to
Dr. Wisner, of Boston,
*I hope, in your contemplated memorial ofyour church, you
will do ample justice to the character of Dr. Sewall. I have a
real affection, as well as veneration, for the memory of that
man. My father was born in the bosom of the Old South
Church ; was baptized by Dr. Sewall ; was much and affec-
tionately noticed by him ; was savingly brought to the know-
ledge and love of the truth, as he believed, by means of the
sermons preached by Dr. Sewall from John xvi. 8, etc., and
afterwards published in a little volume. I think my father
has told me, that there was a revival of religion in the church
about the time those sermons were delivered.'
, Soon determining to devote himself to the gospel min-
istry, Mr. Miller, studied divinity under the direction
of the Rev. John Webb, becoming a proficient, for that
day, in Hebrew. Licensed, in May, 1748, by the associa-
tion with which the Old South Church was connected, he
visited Delaware and Maryland; and having received, in
the former colony, a unanimous call from the united Pres-
byterian Churches of Dover and Duck Creek Cross Roads,
now Smyrna, a village twelve miles north of Dover, was
ordained in the Old South in April, 1749, by a council, of
Avhich Dr. Sewall and other eminent ministers of Boston
were merabers.'^
1 The certificate of ordination may not be uninteresting, and will supply
some dates and facts.
* Boston in New England, April 26, 1749.
* To the united Presbyterian Congregations in Dover and Duck Creek —
* Grace, Mercy <fc Peace from God the Father and from our Lord Jesiis Christ
be multiplied unto you.
1710-69.] REV. JOHN MILLER, THE FATHER. 17
About four miles from Dover, upon what is called the
Old State Road, Mr. Miller fixed his dwelling, between
the two churches ; and in their service spent the whole of
his retired and exemplary ministerial life — more than forty-
two years. He resided upon a farm of one hundred and
four acres, which, although it passed away from the family
long ago, has remained undivided and unchanged in bound-
ary till a very recent date.® His son, Samuel, in giving
reminiscences of this Delaware home, has stated that it
was purchased by his father soon after his settlement.
The deed, of the 10th of May, 1760, from William Killen,
mentions thirty pounds currency — say eighty dollars — as
the consideration money. A tradition upon the spot is,
that Chancellor Killen was so much pleased with th^ young
licentiate, as to be particularly desirous that he should
accept the call, and strongly urged his doing so. How am
I to live ? was the very natural question. The Chancellor,
it is said, at once presented him with this farm ; and when
the requisites of travel over so wide a circuit came into
•consideration, added a horse, saddled and bridled. A
variation of the story implicates other members also of the
congregation in these generous gifts. If each of the state-
ments is partially true, and the congregation, headed by
Chancellor Killen, materially assisted Mr. Miller in pur-
chasing, all of them are satisfactorily accounted for, and
the facts assume a type so common as to be exceedingly
probable. Whether a house already stood upon the land,
' Christian Brethren,
' We have received yours of the 29th of March last, signifying the
Call that You had given to Mr. John Miller to he your Pastor, and your Desire
that We would ordain H^m to said Office among you. By these We certifie
You, that having taken this Matter into our serious Consideration, We have
granted your Request, and accordingly have this Day, in a publick Manner,
solemnly separated Him to the Work of the Ministry, and the Pastoral Ofl$oe
over You, with Prayer and the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery.
And now We recommend Him and You to the Grace of God, with our repe^te4
earnest Prayers, that He may come to You in the Fulness of the Blessing of
the Gospel of Christ ; and desiring your prayers for Us, We are
, ' Your Brethren in the Bonds of t^e (gospel,
'Joseph Sbwall,i
* Thouas Prince,*
'John Webb,*
' Mather Byles,*
' Ellis Gray.^
1 See 1 Sprague's Annals, 273- ? Id. 304. 3 Id. 267, note. * Id. 376. 6 Id,
373. note.
6 1'8()4.
Associate
Pastors
in Boston,*
9*
18 ANCESTORS. [CH. 1, 2.
or was afterwards erected, cannot now be determined.
The whole property was sold, in 1805, for one thousand
dollars, and recently^ was said to be worth about three
thousand.
In 1751, Mr. Miller was married to Margaret, eldest
daughter of AUumby and Elizabeth Millington. Her
father was an Englishman, who, for many years, had com-
manded a merchant ship, trading regularly to London from
Wye "River, then had settled down as a planter upon a
moderate estate in Talbot Coun^, Maryland, seven or
eight miles north-east from Easton. Her mother's maiden
name was Harris. She was the daughter of an English-
man,xWho married a lady from Ireland. Nine children^
were thfe issue of Mr. Miller's marriage.
Doubtless Mr. Miller made his farm a source of recrea-
tion after pastoral toils, and of some little addition to his
revenue. This addition, however, must evidently have
been very small, for his temporal circumstances were never
affluent, and often were uncomfortably straitened. His
salary was utterly inadequate to the support of such a
household, and but poorly paid.* The farm, it is probable,
was not very productive : he can hardly have had either
much time or skill to apply to the development of its
resources ; and neither the day nor region in which he
lived was noted for successful agriculture. But no doubt
his retired estate and quiet country life, almost without
any stirring incidents, were peculiarly favorable to the
happy nurture, and faithful home education, which his
1 1864.
2 1. John Miller.— B. 24 Sep., 1722.— M. 23 Nov., 1751 (0. S.)— D. 22
July, 1791 (N. S.) II. Margaret Millington.— B. 21 Sep., 1730 (0. S.)—
D. 22 Nov., 1789 (N. S.)— 1. John.—B, 1752.— D. 28 Feb., 1777.-2. Eliza-
beth.— B. 16 Apr., 1755 (N. S.)— M. Col. Samuel McLane, 25 Nov., 1779.— D.
29 Oct., 1817.— 3. Joseph.— B. 26 Feb., 1758.— D. 4 Oct., 1759.-4. Edivard.—
B. 9 May, 1760.— D. 17 Mch., 1812.— 6. Mary.—B, 26 July, 1762.— M. (1)
Vincent Loockernian (D. 5 Apr., 1790), 14 Nov., 1787. — (2) Major John Pat-
ten, Jan., 1795.— D. 13 Mch., 1801.-6. Joseph.-B. 8 Mch., 1765.— M. Eliza-
beth Loockerman, 1798.— D. 4 Sep., 1798.-7. Benjamin.— B, 10 Nov., 1767.—
D. 18 Nov., 1772.— 8. Siamnel.— B. 31 Oct., 1769.— M. Sarah Sergeant,
24 Oct., 180L— D. 7 Jan., 1850.— 9. James.— B. 17 July, 1772.— D. 15 Apr.,
1795.
3 A presbyterial investigation, in 1766, showed that two years previously
Mr. Miller had agreed to remit all other arrearages, which were very great,
provided those at that time holding seats would pay their balances due,
and, thereafter, the congregation of Dover a salary of £50 ($133.33), and that
of Duck Creek, £40 (|106.66). But now, of this newly stipulated salary over
1710-69.] REV. JOHN MILLER, THE FATHER. 19
children enjoyed. His own studies were untiring. He
somehow gathered round him a much larger library than
almost any of his brethrjen in the ministry possessed, and
was ever ready to advocate the cause of education, or,
opportunity offering, to strive for the advancement of
Christian learning. In 1763, he received the degree of
Master of Arts from the Academy and College, afterwards
University, of Pennsylvania. With many temptations, in
his secluded residence andik straitened circumstances, to
slight the literary culture of his children, or content him-
self with a "business training" for his sons, he neverthe-
less made out to give every one of them, that lived beyond
childhood, an education counted liberal in those times.
The five sons he himself, assisted with the younger by the
older, instructed, with great care, in the Latin and Greek
languages, and seht them, afterwards, four to the Univer-
sity of Pennsylvania, where they were regularly graduated
bachelors of art, and one — Edward — to a seminary of
almost collegiate reputation. Regarding his own sacred
profession as the noblest to which any mortal could aspire,
he was determined that nothing on his part should be
wanting to prepare his sons for it, if so be any of them
might be called thereto by God's sovereign grace.
Through all the troublous times of our revolutionary war,
Mr. Miller seems to have lived without any serious dis-
turbance of his pastoral work. This was due, doubtless, to
his quiet life, and the retired scene of his labors. Never-
theless, true to both his national and church allegiance, he
was a zealous, uncompromising Whig. Though naturally
of a nervous and timid habit, he was animated with the
greatest zeal in maintaining the cause of his country. ' He
preached the Revolution, and prayed for its success. A
few days before the Declaration of Independence, he so far
anticipated that measure, as to address the people of his
pastoral charge from the decisive language of the revolting
£50 were behind at Dover, and over £25 at Duck Creek. For more than a
year the Presbytery dealt pretty sharply with the two churches, — which pro-
fessed attachment to their pastor, and entire satisfaction as to his pastoral
fidelity, — putting them in mind * not only of their injustice to Mr. Miller, but
also of their disregard of the Gospel, and their want of generosity and public
spirit, which were a manifest disgrace.' Finally, they entered into bonds for
his security, ' and, on Mr. Miller's professing his willingness to stay with
them, and confidence in their obligation, the Presbytery dismissed the affair.'
— MSm Minut€9 of Presbytery of Lewee, 32, 33, 34, 48.
20 ANCESTORS. [CH. 1. 2.
tribes in the days of Rehoboam: "We have no part in
David, nor any inheritance in the son of Jesse : to your
tents, Israel V*^ At another time, a member of his con-
gregation, returning from public worship, being asked
whether he had been to hear Parson Miller, answered in
the affirmative. 'Then I have no doubt you have heard
treason enough,* was the rejoinder. This interest in pub-
lic affairs, and this zeal for civil and religious freedom, he
maintained until his dying 4lay, and transmitted to his
children, as an important part of their inheritance.
Letters which remain prove that Mr. Miller was greatly
respected for his learning and' ability; that he was re-
garded, generally, as a wise- counsellor, high deference
being paid to his opinions ; and that he was influential in
the State as well as in the Church. Among his brethren,
he seems to have been looked up to for the exertion of in-
fluence with the civil government, and for managing the
courtesies of intercourse, then more frequent perhaps than
now, between the presbytery and the magistracy.^
1 1 Kings xii. 16.
^ The following letters of John Dickinson are worthy of preservation. Bom
in Talbot county, Maryland, in 1732, he received his literary education in
Delaware ,* read law in Philadelphia and London ,* then practised with success
in the former city. In the Legislature of Pennsylvania, and in the old Con-
gress, colonial, revolutionary and national, he won high distinction as an ora-
tor and statesman. His " Letters of a Pennsylvania Farmer," State papers,
and other political writings, were among the most polished, eloquent, and ef-
fective of the times. He was President of Pennsylvania and Delaware suc-
cessively. He died at Wilmington in 1808.
An extract from the Minutes of Presbytery, in 1781, will explain the first
letter, and illustrate also, in some respects, the culture and character of Mr.
Miller.
* The Presbytery considering the noble and pious efforts of his Excellency,
John Dickinson, Esquire, for discountenancing vice and immorality in the
Delaw&re State, resolved to send him an affectionate address, of which the
Moderator [the Rev. John Miller] having drawn a copy, the same being re-
viewed, was ordered to be presented by the Moderator and Clerk in the name
of the Presbytery j a copy of which follows, viz. :
<Sir, — The Presbytery of Lewes being here providentially convened for the
purpose of promoting the important ends of the Christian institution, are
nappy in embracing this first opportunity, since your accession to the Presi-
dent's chair, of congratulating you as a warm and distinguished friend, not
only to the civil, but religious interest of the State.
' Convinced that the practice of piety and virtue is the best support and no-
blest ornament of every community, it gave us no little pleasure to find you so
early, and so publicly, exerting your influence to promote itj nor can we
think, so far as our observation has extended, that it has been without good
effects, particularly with regard to some instances of the gross profanation of
the Christian Sabbath, which gave great disgust to all serious persona among
us.
' But, Sir, you will not think it strange, considering the general prevalence
1710-69.] REV. JOHN MILLER, THE FATHER. 21
With his old pastor in Boston, Dr. Sewall, until his
death, Mr. Miller kept up a correspondence, which, no
doubt, often cheered him amid his many toils and priva-
.
of vice and immorality, that we most earnestly wish you to continue your be-
nevolent exertions for advancing a reformation of manners so ardently desired
by the good people under your government.
* Your very respectable character, your great abilities and active spirit, in-
duce us to believe that no endeavors of yours will be wanting, to persuade the
legislature of the State to revise the laws respecting the suppression of pro-
faneness and vice, and make effectual provisions for preventing those public
diversions, which, as they are conducted, are not only inconsistent with a
laudable frugality and industry, but also productive of many vices most per-
nicious to society.
* That all good men may unite in supporting your wise and virtuous admin-
istration, and the Supreme Ruler crown it with his blessing, is the prayer of
your obliged, humble servants.
' Signed by order. * * '
' My dear Sir,
*I intend very shortly to publish a Proclamation in this State
for the Discouragement of Immorality, etc. ; and as it has been usual to pub-
lish addresses, I should be exceedingly glad, if that with which I was honored
by the Presbytery of Lewes, could appear in the same newspaper, as it will be
a testimony of some good effects having attended my efforts in the Delaware
State.
' In truth, I want every support against the madness or wickedness of my
opponents, in the course I am determined to hold in my public life, the first
point of which will be the constant expression of the highest veneration for
Religion.
* If you will, therefore, be pleased to let that publication come out in the
manner I have mentioned, and inclose it to Mr. Thomas Bradford or mjself
immediately by a safe hand, you will much oblige,
* Dear Sir,
* Your very sincere Friend,
'John Dickinson.
'Philadelphia, Nov. 14th, 1782.
' Reverend Mr. John Miller.'
' Dear Sir,
'I am very much obliged to you for your friendly letter of the
29th past, which did not come to my hands till the beginning of this week ,*
and I return you my unfeigned thanks for the affectionate expressions of your
regard.
' I perceive the difficulties you mention ; and am too sensible of my own de-
fects, to promise myself any great success in encountering them. But duty
engages me in the attempt.
* I am perfectly convinced that the happiness of men in this life, as well as
in the next, depends on the prevalence of piety and virtue among them. How
great and indiitpensable an obligation, then, is laid upon persons in public
offices, 'both as Christians and Magistrates, to promote, by all means in their
power, practices of so extensive, so durable, so momentous consequence?
* How far it is possible to reclaim people from folly, madness, and vice, I
know not J but this I am unalterably resolved upon — to take the opportunity
offered by my present unsolicited and earnestly-avoided station, as it will not
now look like affectation, of bearing my testimony at least, if I can do no more,
to those sacred truths which I revere, and wish others to revere.
' There is no solid glory, but what has reference to God, and points at eter-
nity. The rest is a bubble. Happy shall I think myself, if it can be said of
my administration at its conclusion, that it made the people better.
22 ANCESTORS. [CH. 1. 2.
tions. He corresponded also with some of his New Eng-
land relatives — chiefly with Benjamin Henshaw, of Middle-
town, and Joseph Henshaw, of Leicester, Connecticut, and
Dr. Edward (afterwards Bishop) Bass,^ of Newburyport,
Massachusetts. His people seem to have been affectionate,
for the most part, and united; yet, occasionally; trouble
arose in this quarter. In 1763, he had a complaint lodged
against him in Presbytery 'for introducing and singing
Dr. Watts' 8 version of David's Psalms in the congregation
of Duck Creek.' At a subsequent session^ the complain-
ants being absent, the presbytery, * considering that Mr.
Miller fully owned the charge in all its parts,' proceeded
to deliberate upon it, and unanimously decided against the
complainants; one of whom was immediately cited to
answer for an abusive insult offered to presbytery, during
the progress of this affair, ' which they suspected proceeded
from drunkenness.'^ As late as 1770, — how much longer
we cannot tell, — it appears that Rouse/s version was still
used in the Church at Dover .^
Mr. Miller was a thorough and zealous Calvinist of the
old school ; and, though bred a Congregationalist, and,
therefore, not so warmly zealous as some others for Pres-
byterian Church order, he yet cordially fell in with it, as
the pastor of a Presbyterian congregation. At the time
of his settlement the Presbyterian Church was rent asun-
der. Two parties, called the Old and the New Side^ after
long disagreement, had separated in 1741, and ever since
formed two independent communions, the former repre-
sented by the Synod of Philadelphia, the latter by i;he
Synod of New York. A lover of peace, and drawn both
ways by kindly associations and amiable feelings, he joined
neither side at once. The very year of his removal to
Delaware, the Synod of New York made overtures for a
reunion, which was not consummated, however, for about
' I beg that I may be favored with your prayers, and those of other good
men, for divine assistance
' With perfect sincerity, I am,
'Dear Sir,
* Your obliged friend,
'and most obedient humble servant,
'John Dickinson.
' Rev'd Mr. Miller.' 'Dover, January 19th, 1792.'
^ 5 Sprague's Annals, 142.
2 MS. Minutes of Presbytery of Lewes, 16. ' Id., 85.
1710-69.] REV. JOHN MILLER, THE FATHER. 23
nine years. In 1768, the two synods met together, and
became one — the Synod of New York and Philadelphia.
Only about a year before, and then probably in prospect
of an approaching reconciliation of the two sides, Mr.
Miller had joined the Old Side Presbytery of New Castle.^
He was a regular attendant thereafter upon church judica-
tories, and was twice^ elected moderator of the highest of
them — at that time the Synod last mentioned — an honor
which, in its repetition, seems to have been conferred in
only one other case.^
Upon the evidence remaining, it has been generally con-
cluded that the Presbyterian Church in this country had
no formally received standards before the year 1729 ; yet
that it was as thoroughly Presbyterian then as now ; the
Westminster formularies exhibiting practically, though not
by express adoption, its rule of agreement, organization,
and action. With the Church of Scotland it sustained
intimate and most amicable intercourse. In the year men-
tioned, the general Synod, by a formal "Adopting Act,"
made the Westminster Confession and Catechisms its own,
with only some slight exceptions, relating to the power of
the civil magistrate in matters of religion. At the same
time, the Directory for worship, discipline, and govern-
ment, commonly annexed to the Confession and Catechisms,
was earnestly recommended, as " agreeable in substance to
the Word of God, and founded thereon."
In 1786, in anticipation of subdividing the Synod, and
establishing a General Assembly, a committee was ap-
pointed for the revision of " the Book of Discipline and
Government." In 1787, their draught was approved ;
another committee revised the Directory for Worship ; the
Synod altered the Confession as to the single point before
indicated — the power of civil magistrates ; and the whole
was printed for general examination. The next year these
1 Each Side had a Presbytery of New Castle. About a year after the reunion
of the Synods, the two were consolidated. In May, 1758, the Presbytery
of Lewes was formed, and to that Mr. Miller was attached.
2In 1765 and 1780.
3 Blihu Spencer (afterwards D.D.), in 1760 and 1766. But fite of the mod-
erators of Synod were subseqently moderators of the General Assembly — John
Rodgers, D.D., (S. 1763) in 1789 j Robert Smith, D.D., (S. 1774) in 1790,-
John WoodhuU, D.D., (S. 1788) in 1791 ; James Latta, D.D., (S. 1782) in
1793; and Alexander McWhorter, D.D., (S. 1770) in 1794. No one has been
twice moderator of the Q-eneral Assembly.
24 ANCESTORS. [CH. 1. 2.
revised standards, after striking out four words from the
Larger Catechism, to make it agree with the altered Con-
fession, were finally ratified.^
To these measures, which secured a near approach to
unanimity in Synod, Mr. Miller made at least no public
opposition, of which any account remains. His intimate
and beloved friend and co-presbyter, the Rev. Matthew
Wilson,^ of Lewes, Delaware, held peculiar views upon the
subject of church government, and was very active and
earnest in maintaining them before Synod and elsewhere ;
and wrote so freely to Mr. Miller in regard to them, and
with such evident assurance that the latter concurred with
him, as to some important points at least, that we must
presume a general coincidence in their opinions on theso
points. Dr. Samuel Miller's recollection was, that his 1
father had seconded Mr. Wilson's efforts.^ The latter
' regarded every congregation, with its proper ofiicers, as
independent, and synods or councils, under which names
he included all judicatories above the church-session, as not
for government, but for concord and advice ; and for * act-
ing in concert to promote a general reformation and ad-
vancement of religion.* The session, which he often called
a presbytery, though not always expressing himself con-
sistently, he considered supreme and of final jurisdiction,
in every matter of government. This was Congregation-
alism, modified by a representative ruling eldership in each
church. In one letter, Mr. Wilson speaks of the Presby-
tery of Lewes, a very small one, as agreeing with him in
the condemnation, as unscriptural, of appeals to higher
judicatories.*
1 Baird's Digest. Book I. « D.D. from 1786. See 3 Sprague's Annals, 178.
« Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers (1813), 259, 260.
* The account above given of Mr. Wilson's opinions is taken directly from
his letters to Mr. Miller. A fuller statement may be found in the second vol-
ume of Dr. Hodge's Constitutional History, pages 502, 503. The letters re-
ferred to illustrate Mr. Wilson's character, the friendship between him and
Mr. Miller, and also some of the ecclesiastical controversies of the times. As
a member of the Committee upon the Book of Discipline and Government, he
labored strenuously to prevent the * Scots' Hierarchy,' as he called it, from
being fastened on the Church; and earnestly sought Mr. Miller's aid in the
effort. 'Considering,* he wrote, 'your age, and experience, and character
among them, I cannot but think that such a motion from yuu would be proba-
bly successful, especially if you use some previous influence out of doors.'
But the advocates of strict Presbyterian ism prevailed, and Dr. Wilson poured
into his friend's ear bitter complaints.
In August, 1788, he wrote.
1710-69.] REV. JOHN MILLER, THE FATHER. 25
Mr. Miller was never robust in health, yet, by uniform
and strict temperance, and vigilant self-denial, was enabled
to perform the duties of his station with little interruption,
and with general comfort. In an uncommon degree, he
succeeded in fulfilling the various obligations of a husband
and father, a citizen, a Christian, and a minister of the
Gospel. His character, circumstances, and life will be
further illustrated by the letters which will appear in the
sequel. He did not attend Synod after the Spring of
1786, and never attended the General Assembly as a Com-
missioner, if at all ; but this was probably owing, as will
hereafter appear, to age and enfeebled health, soon re-
sulting in his demise.
Mr. Miller, though himself addicted, according to the
prevailing custom in his neighborhood, to the use of tobac-
co, which he both smoked and chewed, decidedly, and
not without effect, discouraged the use of it by his
sons.
' With regard to Synod, I learn they gave my remonstrance a reading, as
also some' others from the Eastward, and Dr. Rodgers pleaded that they should
be considered, but in vain ,* the two /Scots* Doctors and the poor wrangling wise-
acres of our mountains carried all. There wai^none to plead the cause of
truth. Bjut had Cicero or Demoathenea pleaded there, they had in vain opposed
the torrent. The Scots* unscriptural Hierarchy was determined beforehand to
be adopted. Our Presbytery is arbitrarily annexed to a Philadelphia Presby-
tery, and subjected with appeals to a General Assembly. I think from the
remonstrance we sent, we are no^ bound. At least I am not. Nor do I mean
ever to meet the Synod any more, though I should live, which is also uncer-
tain.'
Again, in April, 1789, he says :
* The Hierarchy is crammed down our throats. If the Presbytery should
agree to it, I think we ought to send them a presbyterial remonstrance, de-
claring that wer-cannot, in conscience, be subject to any unscriptural govern-
ment, as we esteem theirs to be, * * as to the subordination of presbyteries to
synods, and these to the Assembly, etc. But if they will allow us, as we are
agreed with them in doctrine and discipline (though not in government), we
will, as a presbytery, send meaaengera to the great Council, to consult the ad-
vancement of Christ's kingdom, but not to wrangle, or exercise the discipline
which only belongs to a presbytery. Whether the Presbytery agree to this or
not, I purpose never to aubmit to or attend on one of their unacriptural Synoda.
This, I presume, is agreeable also to your sentiments. Now, as you have a
dear child in the city, I think it probable you would wish to attend Council at
their meeting, and let them know this oar determination ; when you may make
any use of this letter among them you please.
Dr. Wilson, however, was the Commissioner from the Presbytery of Lewes
to the first General Assembly, Mr. Miller being his alternate, and actually at-
tended its sessions: yet only to<5arry out himself what he had urged upon his
friend. He "threw in a case of conscience by the Committee of Overtures,"
which is given at length in the Minutes of Presbytery, and, in substance, in
those of the Assembly. MS. Min, Preab. of Lewea, 134, 6. Min. of G. Aa-
aemb.f 11.
26 ancestors. [ch. 1. 3.
8. Mrs, Margaret Miller, the Mother.
A mother's influence, in moulding the character of her
children, and the record of it, in elucidating divine truth,
especially God's precious promises to faithful parents for
their offspring, are particularly important. Of his mother.
Dr. Miller, in after life, in all the fervency of the strongest
filial affection, wrote,
*I have heard the Rev. I^r. Eodgers, of New York, say, that
he had very often seen my mother, soon after her marriage,
and that he thought her decidedly one of the most beautiftd
women that he ever saw in his life. But her moral and
spiritual beauty were still more remarkable. * * She was bred
a rigid Episcopalian, but, soon aft«r her connexion with my
father, joined in communion with the church of which he was
pastor, and continued a member of it while she lived. She was
one of the most pious women that I ever knew. Courteous and
benevolent in a very uncommon degree, she endeared herself to
all who knew her. To the poor, she was assiduously and ten-
derly beneficent ; and in her every domestic relation a pattern
to her acquaintances. I never think of her character, taken
all together, without a mixture of veneration, wonder and grati-
tude. The fidelity witt which she instructed me ; the fervor
and tenderness with which she prayed with me ; and the un-
ceasing care with which she watched over all my interests, es-
pecially those of a moral and religious nature, have been, as I
should think, seldom equalled. I have reason to be deeply
humbled that I did not profit more by them ; and yet I am
persuaded I do not live a day without deriving some benefit
from them.'
Dr. Miller never talked of his mother, excepting in
terms like these of strong, and as some might say, ex-
travagant eulogy. But the tenderness with which he
cherished such recollections showed, conclusively, that she
had at least succeeded in deeply and lastingly influencing
her son's mind. We may safely conclude, therefore, that
she possessed all those qualities which were necessary thus
to endear her to her children ; and we cannot doubt that
the character of this son was, in various most important
respects, moulded and permanently established by her ex-
ample, her instructions, and her devoted maternal watch-
fulness and care. Her letters, of which several have been
preserved, while they give evidence of no high literary cul-
1710-69.] MRS. MILLER, THE MOTHER. 27
tivation, yet conclusively reveal excellence of another kind :
trjie warmth of heart, tenderness of affection, and fervent
piety breathe through them all without exception. The
brief extracts from these letters, which will appear in a
subsequent chapter, will 'help to illustrate the influences
under which her son Samuel passed his early years, and re-
ceived his preparatory training. The first, highest wish of
both parents, for all their children, seemed to be their ever-
lasting salvation.
Mrs. Miller's benevolence to the poor, and to her own
servants, is particularly mentioned in co-temporaneous no-
tices of her death. These servants appear to have been
all slaves. Mr. Miller was, certainly, a slave owner, though
his circumstances must have kept this part of his household
small in number. Her kindness toward such dependants
seems greatly to have exceeded that which is commemo-
rated so indiscriminately upon the tomb-stones of slave-
holders, under certain stereotype forms — *A kind Master '
— 'A humane Mistress.' But "the institution," at that
earlier day, was doubtless commonly more "patriarchal"
than at a later date. In the Delaware pastor's house, at any
rate, the servants were evidently considered and treated as
a part of the family, falling just below the children as ob-
jects of Christian regard and attention.
Mrs. Miller always dated her conversion to Christ as
having occurred after her marriage.
CHAPTER SECOiTD.
BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION.
1769-1789.
1. Birth and Early Youth.
Samuel Miller, the eighth child and sixth son of the
Rev. John and Margaret Miller, was born at the family
residence on the 31st of October, 1769.
More than ten years before his birth, his parents had
been called to mourn, for the first time, the loss of a child
— their infant son Joseph. Of the death of the latter, a
father's fondness made the following record : —
* October 5th, 1759. Last night my son Joseph, a promising
child, aged nineteen months and eight days, departed this life,
after a short but violent illness in the lungs. My heart was far
too much bound up in the child. His little, pretty ways insen-
sibly stole my affections from objects infinitely superior to all
earthly comferts: the parting stroke has given me a much
more affecting view of this than I had before. Oh that I may
see the rod and him that has appointed it — see that God has
a controversy to plead with me and my house.'
Samuel had but just completed his third year, when a
second family bereavement occurred, in the death of his
brother Benjamin, at the age of a little over five. He was
only turned of six years, when the Declaration of Inde-
pendence was made ; but his father's active interest in na-
tional affairs kept all the family awake to passing political
occurrences, and even the boy of six had his own notions
of the great events of the day, which were so frequently
discussed in his hearing. In after life, he could recollect,
that his earliest idea of the Declaration was, that of a large
body of men forming a ring, and throwing up their hats
with loud hurrahs. But soon afterwards, to the boy of
28
1769-89.] BIRTH AND EARLY YOUTH. 29
eight, the Revolution presented itself in a very different
aspect, bringing upon the retired household a deeper sor-
row than any by which it had before been clouded. And
doubtless this bereavement produced some lasting impression
upon the heart of one exercised as he had been, assiduously,
in the knowledge and natural experience of divine truth.
John was the eldest child. Graduated at the University
of Pennsylvania, he had studied Medicine, and entered
upon the practice of that profession in the neighborhood of
his father's residence. Though of a slender and delicate
constitution, he seems to have been buoyant in spirit, and
active in effort. Possessed of excellent talents, a liberal
education, and many endearing qualities, his professional
prospects were peculiarly bright. But he was thoroughly
imbued with that patriotism which distinguished his father ;
and in 1776 or '77, he joined the American army, as a
volunteer surgeon, and devoted himself to the cause of his
country. Two letters of his yet remain, the earlier of
which, without date, but endorsed 1777, says,
* Honored Parents,
* I am just ready to set off for Camp. My present feel-
ings cannot be described by any language I am master of.
Notwithstanding the necessity of my going, and the justice of
this cause, the reflection that I may never return to the dear-
est, the best, of parents, fills me with distress that I never be-
fore experienced. But he who condescends to make even the
chief of sinners the object of his compassion, will, I trust, guard
me in the hour of danger, and support me in all my afiiictions.
I beg that you may not be too unhappy on my account, as
nothing so much increases my uneasiness as your inquietude.'
The reference in this letter to the Saviour of sinners af-
fords the only remaining evidence of what may have been
the young patriot's resort upon the dying bed, on which
he was so soon to lie down.
If the indorsement mentioned be correct, the young sur-
geon could not have been in camp more than six or seven
weeks, the earliest of 1777. But they were very moment-
ous weeks for the American cause. On the 2d of January
occurred the battle (it really deserved that name) of the
Assunpink, at Trenton ; on the 3d, the battle of Princeton ;
and the operations of the next sixty days in New Jersey
were very stirring, and ended with the almost entire ex-
8*
30 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 1.
pulsion of the British and Hessian troops, so long a terror
to the State, from its limits. With surprising resolution
and energy, young Dr. Miller endured the fatigues and
hardships of camp and hospital life. " His calpiness and
intrepidity upon the field of danger were conspicuous. He
was peculiarly attentive to the wounded soldiery;" mani-
festing in his practice a rare and " happy combination of
compassionate tenderness and manly firmness.*' Probably
his exposure and unremitted service for several months had
produced symptoms warning him of danger to life ; for he
was on his way home from the American camp in New Jer-
sey, when he was seized, at Darby, seven miles from Phila-
delphia, with peripneumony, which all attributed to the
hardships of his military service. On the 21st of February,
1777, he wrote to his parents, encouraging the hope that
he would see them in two or three days. But subsequently
his disease assumed a more serious aspect, and rapid and
agonizing in its progress, soon terminated his life. "When
he felt the approach oV* dissolution, "so keen and so
lively a sense had he formed of that afi*ecting scene which
usually attends a dying bed, surrounded by a circle of
weeping friends, that upon being pressed to apprise his
distant relatives of his dangerous situation, he strenuously"
resisted "the proposal, adding, that he wished the conflict
might be over, before the heavy tidings of his malady
should have reached their ears, lest they should be wit-
nesses to the painful combat.*' He died on the 28th .of
February, 1777, and was interred at Dover.^
Other events, of a different character, now and then agi-
tated the current, for the most part so quiet and uniform,
of home life. In 1779, Samuel's sister Elizabeth was mar-
ried to Colonel Samuel McLane ; and in 1787, his young-
er sister, Mary, married Vincent Loockerman, who be-
longed to a Delaware family, and resided in the immediate
neighborhood of her parents. Col. McLane lived in Phil-
adelphia, and his residence there gave to his wife's fami-
ly in Delaware a place of occasional sojourn, of which her
1 The quotations^ and indeed the whole estimate of the young surgeon's char-
acter, are from a notice of his death, dated March 4, 1777, in ** The Penn-
sylvania Packet/* contributed by Dr. John Warren, of Boston, a fellow-surgeon
in the army, who was with him when he died. Dr. Warren was afterwards
Professor of Anatomy — the first in New England — at Harvard University.
His older brother, Gen. Joseph Warren, fell at Bunker's Hill.
1769-89.] BIKTH AND EARLY YOUTH. 31
brother Samuel seems, to have availed himself, to some ex-
tent, even before he joined the University. Of course,
this city — the largest in the Union^ — was a great attraction
to the people of the surrounding country ; the more so,
because, at that time, the seat of our National govern-
ment. Here in May, 1787, assembled the memorable con-
vention which formed the present Constitution of the Uni-
ted States. Dr. Miller often spoke, in after years, of the
pleasure he had in his youth experienced, standing within
the great hall of entrance, at the State House, to observe
the meifibers of this convention, as they went to and^from
the chamber, where they sat with closed doors. Thus re-
peatedly passed before him, in review, some of the great-
est men of their day ; men whose names he had previous-
ly learned to pronounce with a respect akin to reverence.
There he saw the Father of his country, chosen to preside
over the convention, whose career in arms had ended, and
his career of statesmanship begun. There, Alexander
Hamilton, the accomplished scholar, soldier, jurist, finan-.
cier and politician ; the confidential friend, and afterwards
the Cabinet Secretary, of Washington ; gifted with genius
that won universal admiration ; yet capable of sin and
folly, which sunk him down to an untimely and dishonored
grave. There, Benjamin Franklin, who, as through all
the years of his high and well-deserved worldly renown,
the admired companion of philosophers and statesmen, of
courtiers and kings, still carried with him the simple man-
ners and practical good sense of his humblest days. H e
was now not far from the end of his career, and was so in-
firm, that he had to be borne, in a sedan-chair, by two
strong men, daily, to the place of assembly. There he
saw Roger Sherman, the Morrises, his. father's well-known
friend John Dickinson, James Madison, the Pinckneys, and
others of as much, or scarcely less note. No doubt, he
had the opportunity of seeing nearly all the leading pub-
lic men of the day, those of them who were not in the
constitutional convention being often, doubtless, at the
seat of government. His pleasurable recurrence, even
late in life, to these scenes, proved that they had strongly
impressed him ; and unquestionably they exerted an im-
1 As late as 1800, New York was below Philadelphia, in population, by
nearly 10,000 ; and it was abo^e the latter, in 1810, by only 86.
82 BIKTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 1.
portant influence in mouWing his character, quickening
his patriotism, fostering a deep permanent interest in pub-
lic affairs, and strengthening that disposition to revere the
truly great and good, which made him even too ready to
admit a claim of excellence, and n^arked many an unaf-
fected effort to cast back honor upon those, who had
thought only of honoring him.
Samuel's oldest brother Edward, the only son that came
to years of manhood without a college training, had been,
however, assiduously and liberally educated, first by his
father, then, from the age of fourteen, at a classical semi-
nary of very high reputation, in the village of Newark,
Delaware. Here, under the tuition of Francis Alison,
D. D.,^ succeeded by the Rev. Alexander McDowell,^ he
had devoted four years to the diligent study of Latin and
Greek, and gone through the usual course of the arts and
sciences. For the languages, especially, he seems to have
had a decided taste ; and it is probable that his proficiency
. in these was much greater than common. Afterwards, he
studied medicine with Dr. Charles Ridgely, an eminent
practitioner of Dover, with whom he appears to have been
an especial favorite ; then, in 1780, he accepted ah ap-
pointment as surgeon's mate in the Revolutionary army.
About a twelve-month later, he set out on a cruise of near-
ly a year, in an armed ship bound to France ; whence he
returned, in 1782, with a good knowledge of the French
language, improved professional culture, and much general
information. In 1784, having, meanwhile, attended two
full courses of medical lectures in the University of Penn-
sylvania, he commenced practice at Frederica, a village
seventeen miles south of his father's house. Soon, how-
ever, he removed to Somerset county, Maryland, and in
1786, on the death of Doctor Ridgely, to Dover. Here
he continued in practice until his removal to New York
in 1796.
His brother Joseph, graduated at the Univerity of Penn-
sylvania in 1787, seems to have been settled also at Dover,
as a practising lawyer, within two years, at latest, after his
college graduation. Tradition says, 'that he once brought
an action for damages accruing from the practice of witch-
^ 3 Sprague's Annals, 73. ^ Id. 178, note.
1769-89.] PREPARATION FOR COLLEGE. 33
craft, and quoted copiously from the Bible to enforce the
claims of his client. The adverse counsel, being more
familiar with books of law than with the Book of God, was
considerably perplexed at this mode of conducting the
case. The Biblical lawyer lost his cause nevertheless.'
2. Preparation for College.— Profession of Religion^
Dr. Miller left among his papers the following brief ac-
count of his earlier years :
*■ The first eighteen years of my life were spent under my pa-
rental roof. I was never placed in any school, or public semi-
nary, of any kind, prior to my entrance into the University of
Pennsylvania in 1788, when I was eighteen years and eight
months old. From the age of about twelve, I had been study-
ing the Latin and Greek classics, at home, under the direction
of my father, (who was an excellent Latin, Greek, and Hebrew
scholar * * ), and of two elder brothers, who had preceded me in
acquiring a knowledge of classic literature under parental in-
struction. But I pursued this object with many interruptions
and with little zeal, owing to an expectation ana desire of re-
linquishing the study of the learned languages, and entering a
counting-house, with a fiiture view to merchandise as a prores-
sion. Hence I studied little, and that little to small purpose.
But about my eighteenth year, it pleased God, in a remarkable
manner, to direct my views otherwise, (for which I desire here
to record my sincere thanks), and to excite in me a desire for
the acquisition of knowledge; though without any settled pur-
pose as to a future profession. After this change of feeling and
of purpose respecting a classical education, I was, for some
months, under great perplexity and embarrassment, how to
pursue and complete my education in a better manner than I
could possibly do under the tuition of an aged and infirm par
rent. During this anxiety, I was brought under very serious
impressions of religion, which I hope soon after issued in
a cordial acceptance of the Saviour as my hope and life.
Early in the Spring of 1788, 1 made a profession of religion in
the church of Dover, under my father's pastoral care. I have
often looked back on that step, with its preceding and attend-
ing exercises, with much solicitude as to the question, whether
it was founded on a saving acquaintance with Christ or not. I
can only say, that I had a hope in Christ, which, though after-
wards and often painfully interrupted, was then steady and
comfortable ; and that my excellent mother, an intelligent and
faithful counsellor in such matters, concurred in the measure of
uniting myself with the church.'
84 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2 2.
A letter from the father, written at this time to Col. Mc-
Lane, will explain, in part at least, the perplexity and em-
barrassment mentioned in the foregoing extract.
' My dear Son, ' ^^"^ ^°^^''' ^'^^ "' l^^^'
'Prest on all hands by my friends, (not considering
my having no income adequate to the support of my family,
as they live, and the very probable want and distress, to
which they may be reduced soon after my removal), I have
at length consented to Sammy's going to Philadelphia, to
spend some short time at the University, which I should not
have done, had I not a very great dependence on your and
Betsey's attention to him, and giving him such advices .and
counsels, as, with the blessing of heaven, may effectually tend
to form him, should he be spared, to impokiU>t usefulness^in the
world.
* You well know what my d^ire is respecting him ; viz., that
he may be a well-inform^, sincere, prudent and humble fol-
lower of Christ. Unless his education is sanctified, by divine
grace, for this purpose, I think he had better be without it.
Were he, from right principles, disposed and prepared for the
gospel ministry, it would be inexpressibly pleasine to me, and
I doubt not to you, notwithstanding the temporal discourage-
ments, which, at present, may lie in the way of it.
* The other professions of Physic and Law, as they are now
conducted by the generality, appear to me unfriendly to a life
of real piety, especially the last. And as to the ficst, I dread
Sammy's spending so much time in Dover, as would be neces-
sary to .qualify him for it. Such a number of idle young fel-
lows you could scarcely find in so small a place. Should he be
found qualified for the Senior Class, he will want to continue
there until the next Commencement ; otherwise his stay will be
much shorter. On the whole, I must warmly solicit you, to di-
rect him into such a path of prudence, and urge him to such a
veneration for a pious and virtuous life, as may give us all, by
the will of Gt)d, much comfort concerning him.
* Your mamma is in her usual state. The rest of your friends
well so far as I know. May the best of heaven's blessings rest
and abide with you forever I Yours affectionately,
' John MHler.'
3. THE COLLEaE STUDENT.
With, or just after, his father's letter of the 17th of July,
Samuel Miller went to Philadelphia and took up his abode
1788.] THE COLLEGE STUDENT. 85
with Colonel and Mrs. McLane. His diary very briefly
notices his admission to College :
' July 21st, 1788. Entered this day the University of Penn-
sylvania. Was admitted at once into the Senior Class. I am
now eighteen years and eight months old.'
The following letters and extracts from letters, written
during his college course, give a little insight into the events
of this year at the University, and illustrate the home in-
fluences, especially of a religious kind, which had been, and
were yet, thrown over him :
Mrs, Margaret Miller to CoL McLane.
July the 19th, [1788].
* My very dear Son,
* By this time I hope your brother Sammy has arrived
safe in Philadelphia, and though, I was so much hurried get-
ting him ready to set ofi*, I did not send you a line, I cannot
omit it now. Oh, my dear Sir, it is with gratitude I recollect
your kind invitation to him, which no length of time will
efface from my mind. And I rely very much on your care of
him. Please to exercise the most unlimited control of his con-
duct, and I think he will love you the better for it. Sammy
is at a very trying time of life. I hope, my dear Child,^ you
will have a watchful eye over him at all times. Oh, may that
eye which never slumbereth nor sleepeth direct him in all his
way — ^is the prayer of your afl[licted mother ; and I ask for
him and myself also an interest in your prayers.'
Rev, John Miller to CoL McLane,
Near Dover, August 26, 1788.
* My dear Son,
* I am just now crawling out again, after a spell of the
bilious fever. With great difiiculty I went last Sabbath and
preached a sermon at Dover, and seem still to be recruiting.
* * I hope Sammy is doing well, and have no fear at present
of his industry and application to business ; but may he and
all of us remember that one thing is needful. Eternity, my
dear Son, is infinitely important.'
Eev, John Miller to Mrs, McLane.
Near Dover, Sept. 15, 1788.
* * * I am now, through divine goodness, in the way of
recovery, have preached twice, but, by fevers continuing, am still
* Mrs. McLane.
36 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 3.
in a feeble state. Your mamma likewise has intermitting
fevers ; but keeps chiefly about house ; and both of us by such
growing infirmities as commonly attend our advanced period
of life, are admonished of the approE^ching day, when we shall
leave you all in a world of sin and sorrows, from the snares of
which nothing less than God's special grace in Christ Jesus >
can secure you. May we be found waiting for the coming of
our Lord, living by faith and attempered for the heavenly
blessedness I
* * * I am sorry to hear of Sammy's purpose of going to
Princeton, as I am sure he has neither money nor time to spend
on any such jaunt. Did he know that almost every resource
for the support of the family has lately failed ; that the chief
of our people pay me nothing ; that perquisites are reduced to
a trifle, and that I have not received twenty shillings since he
left us, I think he would be more prudent. He is disposed, I
fully believe, to be diligent ; but considering my present strait-
ened situation, he must also make a point of being very frugal;
otherwise he will be under the necessity of returning home,
without answering his chief purpose.
* My earnest wish is, that he may be serious, and with deep
solicitude pursue an early and experimental acquaintance with
vital religion, without which every other accomplishment will
avail him nothing.'
Bev, John Miller to Col, McLane.
Near Dover, December 26, 1788.
* My dear Son,
* Mr. Lfoockerman came down late on Sabbath evening
(a very improper time to travel), extremely pinched with the
cold. He since has been sick with an inflammatory fever ; but
being bled largely, he is better, and sitting up again. By him
we received your letters, with a gown for your mamma, and a
pair of breeches for myself, for which I am greatly obliged
to you, though they happen to be much too big for me, as I
am sure they must be for yourself. * * Your mamma is
as well as usual, busy about her family affairs, but, I believe,
very intent on the one thing needful. * * We live, on the
whole, comfortably, but chiefly on the produce of our little
farm. Your mammy has a good turkey in keeping for you, as
we expect a visit from you this season, and wish it may be con-
venient for you to gratify us with your company. Poor Sam
is indeed poor, beggarly poor, as he himself suggests ; but let
him know, if he loves and fears God, he won't want anything
that will be best for him. I here enclose a guinea, received
1789.] THE COLLEGE STUDENT. 37
last week, for him. I earnestly wish, my dear daughter, with
yourself, much of God's gracious, sanctifying and comforting
presence.'
Mr8, Margaret Miller to Mrs. McLane.
March the 19th, 1789.
* My very dear Betsey,
(9K ^ 3K 3K 3K ^ ){(
Your brother informs me that you, for some reasons, advise
him to decline going to the singing school. I have no doubt
but your reasons are good ; therefore I desire you and Mr.
McLane to give him your advice as you would a child of your
own ; and though I have a great desire he should go, yet if it
would interfere with his other learning I must give it up,
* * Oh, my dear Betsey, of what infinite importance it is that
we be prepared for eternity.'
Poor ' Sammy* never recovered from the effects of this
disappointment as to the singing school. He could not,
his life long, turn a single tune. Perhaps Colonel McLane
thought the case, even then, utterly hopeless.
Bev, John Miller to Col, McLane.
' Near Dover, March 27, 1789.
* * * I hope such trials will be blessed by heaven, to con-
vince you of the transitory nature of all worldly enjoyment,
and lead you to place your happiness in the possession of such
objects as no earthly occurrence can deprive you of. Oh may
we be more and more sensible, that unless God in Christ is our
friend and portion, we can neither truly enjoy the comforts of
this life, nor obtain the blessedness of that to come I
( * * The infirmities of an advanced period of life I find in-
creasing upon me. The severity of the winter has confined me
almost altogether at home, together with a frequently disor-
dered stomach, attended with fever, by which I have been
much reduced. For some days past I have been considerably
better; but through the winter have been prevented several
Sabbaths from going abroad.
* I am anxious to hear of Sammy's indisposition — ^whether he
is likely to get well of his cough. If he is not more careful
than, I fear, he has been, it will be difficult to remove.'
Rev. John Miller to Col. McLane.
'Near Dover, May 12, 1789.
t * * The letters brought us the agreeable news of your be-
ing all well, Sammy excepted, who, we understand, is m a fair
4
38 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 3.
way of recovery. Very ardently do we wish, that his spared
life may be devoted to the service of Christ I * * As to cloth
for a coat and breeches for myself * * a black, or deep blue,
or clergyman's grey, would very well suit me.'
To Mrs, McLane, upon the same sheet.
< * * But you will, I hope, be much more solicitous for your
own and our spiritual welfare, than for any of our temporal
concerns. Eternity, with all its most solemn and important
scenes, will very soon be opened to our view : we are living on
the border's of it, and need to be continually realizing it, that
we may live above the present world, and have our hearts
chiefly placed on God and heaven. Under these lively impres-
sions, we wish you frequently to take opportunities of convers-
ing with your brother Sammy, and giving him such advice and
counsels, as may tend to a proper improvement of the aflliction
God has been pleased to visit him with, and the mercy that has
been shown him, in his being so far restored to health. You
will endeavor to direct his views, should his life be spared, to
such studies and pursuits, as will, by the divine blessing, render
him most useful in the world, and the greatest comfort to his
connexions. You will endeavor to guard him against the dan-
gerous snare of vain and trifling company; against imbibing the
spirit, and following the maxims and habits of a degenerate
world ; against all those things, which, in your devoutest hours,
you will judge are inconsistent with a spiritual and holy life.
* Your mamma and I have been in a poor state of health a
great part of the past winter; but at this time enjoy as much
health as our time of life and growing infirmities give us reason
to expect. May the Lord prepare us for our great change, and
afford us the comfort of seeing our dear children engaged in the
ardent pursuit of heavenly wisdom before we leave them ! * *
* From your loving father,
'J. M.
'P. S. — Dr. Wilson, I expect, will attend what is called your
Oeneral Assembly.^
It was during his year at the University, perhaps during
the illness referred to in several of the foregoing letters,
that our young student first became acquainted with the
Rev. Dr. Ashbel Green,* with whom he enjoyed, particu-
larly after entering the ministry, a very profitable intimacy.
Late in life, he thus recurred to the circumstances of his
earliest introduction to Dr. Green, who was a little more
than seven years his senior.
* 3 Sprague's Annals, 479.
1789.] THE COLLEGE STUDENT. ^9
" My acquaintance with that great and good man began
about sixty years ago, when he was the beloved and highly
popular co-pastor of the Second Presbyterian Church in the
city of Philadelphia, and when I was a youthful student in
the University of Pennsylvania. In the course of my connec-
tion with the University, I was a boarder in the family of a
beloved sister, who was a worshipper in the church in which he
preached, and in which, for that circumstance, as well as from
choice, I was a constant hearer.
" In a few months after I entered the University, I was seized
with a severe inflammatorj'' fever, which brought me veiy low,
and confined me to the house for a number of weeks. In the
course of this illness. Dr. Green, though I had no other claim
upon him than being the son of a brother minister, and a
boarder in the house of one of his flock, kindly and affection-
ately called, more than once, to see me, and conversed and
prayed with me with a fidelity and tenderness which I shall
never forget, and which marked, at that early period of his
pastoral life, a sacred regard to his official duties, and a happy
talent in the fulfilment of them."^
Doubtless his father's zeal for the Presbyterian Church
had given already to our young collegian a rising interest
in ecclesiastical affairs. Philadelphia was, ordinarily, the
place of meeting of the Synod of New York and Philadel-
phia, and of its successor, as the supreme judicatory of the
Church, the General Assembly. Here were convened the
last Synod, in May, 1788, and the first Assembly, in May,
1789. The latter, of course, was in session while Samuel
Miller attended the University. Over this Assembly pre-
sided as Moderator, Dr. John Rodgers, a friend and former
neighbor of his father's in Delaware, and afterwards his
own senior colleague in New York; and the body was par-
ticularly interesting, not only as the first of its kind, but
also for the Large proportion of distinguished men which it
contained, and for its influence in this formative period of
the Presbyterian Church in the United States. It num-
bered thirty-five members, of whom twenty-four were min-
isters; and of these just two-thirds have been thought
worthy of commemoration in Dr. Sprague's Annals, besides
three, or more, briefly mentioned in the notes to that work.
Among them were Dr, Alexander McWhorter, Dr. John
^ Life of Dr. Green by Dr. Jones, p. 524.
40 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 3.
Witherspoon, Dr. Samuel S. Smith, Dr. George Duffield,
Dr. John Ewing, Dr. Robert Smith, Dr. Matthew Wilson,
Dr. Patrick Alison, with others of scarcely less note.
What interest the college student actually took in the de-
liberations of this Assembly is unknown; but, having so
lately made a profession of religion, and, doubtless, having
seriously entertained, already, the question of entering the
gospel ministry, he could not well have slighted such an
opportunity of witnessing the proceedings of so important
a Presbyterian church court, or have witnessed them with-
out an impression influencing, in some degree, his religious
character, his ecclesiastical attachments, and his profes-
sional aims. It was one of the happy results of his long
living, that he was intimately connected with the church of
his affections through so many of its vicissitudes, and until
it had grown in numbers o-nd strength so vastly beyond its
condition, when he was first growing up into acquaintance
with it.
Bev, John Miller to Mrs, McLane,
^ Near Dover, July 12, 1789.
*Had you been present with me, when I called upon Joseph
at the tavern, after he took his degree and received, with his
class, a solemn charge from the Provost, you would have been
shocked — several intoxicated, all in disorder and, seemingly,
without the fear of God. I wish you would use your utmost
influence with Sammy to dissuade his class from making any
such an entertainment. Robert Clark lately assured me, that
when his class commenced, they resolutely refused to have any
dinner at all. 'Tis a scandalous custom, which the professors,
did they discharge their duty, would by no means countenance.
*Did you know my feeble state and growing infirmities, you
would fully excuse my not attempting a journey to Philadel-
phia. Only riding to the Cross Roads, or Dover, I find very
fatiguing to me, and commonly, in this warm weather, it makes
me very, unwell.'
jRev. John Miller to Col. McLane,
'Near Dover, July 20, 1789.
' * * Sammy we expect will leave you the last of this week.
A shallop from Duck Creek, belonging to Mr. Henery, will be
up about the middle of the week, and 'tis thought will return
about Friday morning ; which opportunity we hope Sammy
1789.] THE COLLEGE STUDENT. 41
will embrace, if he desires soon to see his friends here. An-
other so convenient may not, at this season, soon offer; though
possibly Mr. Williamson may contrive a way for him to come
down with his brother, who proposes, I hear, to visit Kent im-
mediately after Commencement,
*As Sammy is now about leaving your family, where he
has been so affectionately treated, you will be pleased to let me
know the amount of his board, and I shall acknowledge the
receipt of it on the bond in my possession. Could you and
Betsey, by your utmost influence, prevent Sammy, with his
class, from going into a scene of folly and riot, immediately
after a solemn charge from the Provost, you would much ob-
lige me. Once I was a passing witness of such a Bachanalian
carouse, when Joseph commenced ; but wish ardently that none
of my family may be concerned in another. Your Mamma
and I still continue in our usual health ; but can scarcely ex-
pect it long at this season. It becomes us to be waiting for
our great change. Aii-d, Oh that we ^tnd our dear children
may, through the riches of divine grace, be collected together,
when we leave this world, in the society above, to b^ forever
with the Lord ! Let us not neglect to prepare for it. You
know 'tis of all the most important concern/
Mr. Miller received the "first honor " in his class ; in token
of which, according to the practice of the day, the Latin Sa-
lutatory Oration was awarded to him. From a contemporane-
ous account of the commencement exercises, it appears
that they occupied two days — the 30th and 31st of July,
and were held in the Rev. Dr. Weiberg's church — German
Reformed; — in Race street ; whither a stately procession,
composed of the lower schools, the University students, the
faculty and trustees, and various public men who honored
the occasion, moved each morning from the Hall of the
University on State House square. After prayer by the
Provost, came immediately the "Salutatory Oration in
Latin — digression before the close in English,' remonstrat-
ing against the neglect of female education — by Mi». Sam-
uel Miller.'* On the second day, there was a "Dialogue
in verse on the Federal Government, between Mr. George
M. Bayneton, of Philadelphia and Mr. Samuel Miller.*'
At this Commencement, the "Degree of Doctor of Physic
was conferred on Mr. Edward Miller.*'
Of a particular classmate Mr. Miller subsequently wrote,
* — One of the handsomest and one of the most profligate
4*
42 BIRTH, YOUTH, AND EDUCATION. [CH. 2. 3.
young men I ever saw. He afterwards had a short, very
licentious course, and died miserably.'
Of Samuel's college life little account can be giren.
From the new impulse to study which he had received, his
recent profession of religion, several closely written vol-
umes, which remain, of notes upon the different branches
of study, and his standing at the close of his course, as well
as occasional remarks in his father's letters, it may be in-
ferred that he improved his collegiate opportunities with a
good degree of diligence and zest ; and that he was already
forming those habits of patient, methodical industry which
marked his whole life, especially his labors as a writer.
He always retained a lively recollection of the advantages
which he had enjoyed during this year at the University.
His reminiscences, too, of Philadelphia, at this, an eventful
time in both our national affairs and the affairs of the
Presbyterian Church, were often vividly set before his
family and friends. Among his instructors, the Kev. Dr.
Ewing, the Provost, made the deepest impression on his
mind and heart; and he has left on record* an exalted
opinion of the patriotism, talents, learning, dignity, influ-
ence — the varied and solid accomplishments — of this . dis-
tinguished man, who became subsequently a connection of
his by marriage. Mrs. McLane, possibly thinking that her
brother had been quite plainly enough brought up, was dis-
posed rather to insist on his going a good deal into com-
pany, during his college course : perhaps too she saw that
close confinement to study threatened his health. But it
is not probable that the forced application to his books of
this single year at the University allowed much time for
general society.
1 3 Sprague's Annals, 216.
CHAPTER THIRD.
THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT
1789-1792.
1. Home Theology.
Nothing remains to inform us, whether Mr. Miller re-
turned home, from Philadelphia, laden with his commence-
ment honors, by shallop to Duck Creek, the nearest navi-
gable waters to his father's residence, or by some other
equally primitive mode of travel. We soon find him at
home however, and anxiously asking, without much loss of
time, the important question, ''Lord, what wilt thou have
me to do ?" Of this his diary afibrds the following evi-
dence: —
'August 20th, 1789. Set apart a day of fasting and prayer
for the divine direction in my choice of a profession. Before
the day was closed, after much serious deliberation, and, I hope,
some humble looking for divine guidance, I felt so strongly in-
clined to devote myself to the work of the ministry, that I re-
solved, in the Lord's name, on this choice. How solemn the
undertaking. May the Lord help me to make a suitable esti-
mate of its character, and to enter upon it with the deepest hu-
mility, and at the same time with confidence in the riches of
his gracious aid.
* O my Father's and my Mother's God, I yield myself to thee !
Yet, what an office for a poor, polluted, weak creature, who is
helpless in himself, to aspire unto ! Lord, help me to realize
my own weakness and unworthiness ; to lie in the dust of abase-
ment, and habitually to look for strength to him who can **make
me strong in the power of his might." Lord, I, this day, de-
vote myself to thy most worthy service. I am thine by crea-
tion and preservation ; I ought to be thine by a holy regenera-
tion and a gracious adoption ; and I would humbly devote my-
self to the promotion of thy glory to my latest breath.
'Samuel Miller.
43
44 THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 1.
'After this I immediately set about the regular study of
Theology, under the direction of my Father.'
The earliest letter from Mr. Miller's pen remaining, was
written two days later to Dr. Green.
'Dover, August 22, 1789.
' Rev'd Sir,
* Convinced of your readiness to lend your advice
and assistance to a student, I hope you will excuse the intru-
sion of the present address.
'Since my leaving Philadelphia, the result of my delibera-
tions, on a future profession in life, is a fixed resolve to study
Divinity. In this pursuit, especially, I expect many difficul-
ties will occur, and such as cannot be surmounted, without the
advice and directions of those who have passed through it un-
der distinguished advantages. To this subject, therefore, I have
presumed. Sir, to solicit your attention.
'It is so long since my father first studied and formed his
system, that it is no way strange he should be in a great degree
unacquainted with the improvements in method which may have
since taken place, and with the latest and most approved wri-
ters on Divinity. And on these points, it is of great impor-
tance to me, that I should collect minute information.
'If there are any authors which should be attended to by a
student, not immediately connected with his business, previ-
ously to his entering on this study, I should be extremely
obliged. Sir, by receiving from you an enumeration of them.
'My present plan is, to remain at home with my father for
one year, and here, if possible, to collect so much knowledge on
the subject as will enable me to hear, with the greatest improve-
ment. Dr. Nesbit's Lectures to his class of Theologists ; from
whom I think I might derive very considerable advantages, if
it were for no other reason ,than studying in that associated
manner.
* I am. Sir, with the most perfect
'respect and esteem,
'your obedient, humble servant,
' Samuel Miller.
'The Rev. Mr. Green.'
Dr. Green's answer to this letter has not been preserved,
but long afterwards Dr. Miller referred to it in the follow-
ing terms : —
"So(Jn after I had completed my course in the University,
this benevolent and devoted man, ever on the watch to do good,
having heard that I had resolved to engage in the study of
1789.] HOMK THEOLOGY. 45
•
theology with a view to the gospel ministry, wrote me a long,
affectionate, and most instructive letter, filled with those large
views of ministerial furniture and duty for which he was always
remarkable, and written with that wisdom, piety, learning and
kindness, which were adapted at once to give light, and a happy
impulse, to an inexperienced, youthful student. I felt myself
much his debtor for this act of friendship, and shall never cease
to regard it with fervent gratitude."^
Mr. Miller's father, a few days after the date of the
foregoing letter, wrote to Mrs. McLane as follows : —
'Dover, August 27, 1789.
t * * Your brother Sammy seems to have improved con-
siderably, not only as to his progress in learning, but on other
accounts, which we ascribe very much to your and Mr. Mc-
Lane's attention to him, for which we feel ourselves imder great
obligations to you and him. He is very attentive to his books,
and seems much more serious and thoughtful than I expected
to find him, and probably will study divinity, which 1 shall
encourage, if I have reason to think his .views and motives are
suitable to that important undertaking.'
The following entry is from the son's diary : —
* October 8th, 1789. This day I set apart for solemn fasting,
humiliation and prayer, in view of attending on the Sacrament
of the Lord's Supper on the ensuing Sabbath, and also to im-
plore the blessing of God upon my theological studies. A
pleasant day on the whole, yet compassed about with many
anxious fears concerning my state, motives, etc.*
About six weeks later, death again invaded the house-
hold. Now the devoted wife, the tender mother was called
away, leaving a void never to be filled. Her son Samuel
thus noticed the bereavement : —
* On Sunday morning, a little before one o'clock, November
22d, 1789, my dear,' honored, tender, faithful, affectionate and
pious mother departed this life, and went to a heavenly and
better world. She had been more than a week ill of inflamma-
tory fever. Her death was probably one of the most joyful and
triumphant ever known. A very short iiime before she expired,
she repeated with a hallowed and most animating confidence,
the latter verses of Dr. Watts's version of the 17th Psalm, be-
f inning with the 3d verse: " What sinners value I resign ."
leaven grant that I may always keep in remembrance her
tenderness and faithfulness as a parent ; her universal benevo-
1 Life of Dr. Qreen, pp. 524, 5.
46 THE THROLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 1.
lence and charity as a neighbor ; her sincere and almost unex-
ampled piety and holiness as a Christian. And may I be ena-
bled, through divine grace, to walk in all her steps, that my
latter end may be like hers, composed, serene, joyful and tri-
umphant ; and thus may her death be my spiritual and eternal
life.'
To Colonel McLane Mr. Miller afterwards wrote as
follows : —
' My dear Son, ^^"^ ^<>^®'"' ^^°' ^^- ^^^^^
'Your very affectionate letter was most ac-
ceptable to us. The heavy loss we have sustained affords just
reason for mourning, but none for distress with respect to the^
dear departed. She appeared to walk with God, in an habitual
course, for many years past. Her humility shone with an amia-
ble lustre. Never did I hear an elated word drop from her lips
respecting herself, though she had the most extensive charity
for others. She often complained to me of her ignorance, and
earnestly desired to know more of the sin of her nature, and
have a deeper sense of' her utter unworthiness. The older she
grew, the more she seemed pleased with the gospel plan of sal-
vation, and a life of strict holiness. And though she was early
and late attentive to her domestic affairs, studying always to
redeem her time ; yet I have reason to believe, that she retired
three or four times a day, in a constant course; at which time,
she read her Bible on her knees, and poured out her heart in
fervent supplications at the throne of grace, frequently observing
days of secret fasting, humiliation, and extraordinary prayer;
in all which, I believe, she had much communion with her hea-
venly Father. In my absence, or inability by sickness, she
statedly kept up family prayer, in which she appeared remark-
ably solemn and engaged. She also loved the public worship
and ordinances of the gospel, and was always grieved when un-
favorable weather, or bodily indisposition, prevented her attend-
ance on them. Her children were very dear to her, and per-
haps indulged to an extreme; but her counsels and admonitions
were not wanting, and her heart was deeply engaged for their
salvation. Her servants, too, were treated with great humanity
and kindness, and were frequently instructed by her in their
most important concerns. Her benevolence to all was very
evident, and her neighbors, I believe, are losers by her death,
and will long lament it. Indeed she was of a disposition remark-
ably obliging to all who came in her -way. Her friends knew
it, and deplore their loss : strangers, providentially at her house,
who partook of her hospitality, experienced the same.
1789.] HOME THEOLOGY. 47
' In all these amiable qualities she shone more and more, as
she advanced in years and experience. She seemed to ripen
fast for heaven. Her friendship and benevolence were probably
the occasion of her last illness. In visiting sick neighbors and
attending one of their funerals, she too much exposed her feeble
frame. The day after, having had the influenza before, but
mildly, she was seized with an inflammatory fever, which, not-
withstanding the best medical assistance here, put a period to
her life in seven days. In her sickness, though deranged a lit-
tle at times, her piety and benevolence were very conspicuous.
Many texts of Scripture she repeated with peculiar force, relish
and application; as also those lines in th^ 17th Psalm —
What sinners tbIuo I resign ;
Lord, 'tis enough that thou art mine, eto.
The blood of Christ was then her refuge and hope, as her dying
lips signified a few minutes before her departure. She finished
her course with great composure and serenity. Mr. Bead
preacht at her fimeral, and many attended her remains to the
grave. I think she was universally beloved and lamented.
'And now, my dear son, shall such a life, and such a death,
of one so nearly connected with us, pass by unimproved ? For
you all I am deeply concerned that you should follow her ex-
cellent example, as she followed Christ. For my part, I blush
with shame ; my heart condemns me, that I have been so far
her inferior in every moral and spiritual excellence. May the
L/ord make her death a mean of my being quickened to every
good word and work ! May the Lord prepare us for, and give
us, a happy meeting at last with our dear departed I And now,
I can assure you, that the best way for my children to support
and comfort me, is for them to follow the fia,ith, the piety and
holiness of their dear mother.
* I hope to do without any white housekeeper. Such an one
would not answer my purpose, as well as those I have, provided
they behave as they lately have done. My dear Polly ^ is very
attentive, though very infirm. I hope she will derive great
benefit from her affliction. You will remember me in your
prayers, and visit us when you can conveniently.
* Your distressed, but affectionate father,
'J. Miller.'
To Mrs. McLane Mr. Miller wrote,
* Be it so, that the desire of our eyes is removed from us, and
the friend of our bosom taken away, if God has made an ever-
lasting covenant with us, through a glorious Eedeemer, ordered
well and sure, containing all our salvation, and all that can
^ His daughter, Mrs. Loockerman.
48 THE THEOLOGICAn STUDENT. [CH. 3. 1.
reasonably be our desire, we may well rejoice, and look forward
to that glorious day, when, through the riches of divine grace,
all our tears shall be wiped away, and we shall see no more
sorrow. In the mean time, let us be daily looking forward to
that glorious world and preparing for it, where we have reason
to believe our dear departed is gone, and where we know our
blessed Lord is ready to receive all his humble followers, as soon
as they leave the body and the world/
< * * The negro women have behaved, hitherto, better than I
expected, especially Hannah and Lid; the latter exceedingly
well, always studying, in every particular, to oblige me. Poor
creatures, they loved their mistress, and I love them for it. May
the Lord reward them I Notwithstanding this, the house seems
a dreary habitation, the sweetest, the dearest creature in it, the
best part of myself, having left us. May the Lord be the staff
of my age, and the portion of my soul I On him, who has hi-
therto taken a fatherly care of me, I desire to cast my burdens,
and rely for support and comfort, in the remaining part of my
pilgrimage. If my dear children set their faces heavenward,
and love the Lord Jesus, I think it will give me more comfort,
than all the world could give without it. Be you, my dear
child, an affectionate and faithful counsellor to them; spare
none of them ; but exercise the same solicitude for them that
your dear mother has long done. Oh, that her counsels, and
prayers, and tears, may not be in vain ! They must be remem-
bered sooner or later. Wishing you every support and comfort
from him, who, I hope, is your heavenly Father, I am
* Your loving and afflicted parent,
'J. Miller.'
After Mr. Miller's graduation, he kept up for some time
a correspondence with one of his classmates, Mr. Richard
Renshaw, of which the following letter is a specimen : —
Dover, May 15th, 1790.
' My dear Friend,
* By Csesar Rodney I received your very acceptable and
friendly letter about three weeks ago ; and nothing but the
expectation and most ardent wish of paying a visit to Phila-
delphia, about this time, should have induced me to defer an-
swering it until now. It appears, however^ that in this I can-
not be gratified at present, but must submit to the pain of
having my social feelings wounded by an absence from you of
longer duration than I am willing to admit.
* You will receive this tribute of esteem by my father, who
attends the General Assembly of Clergy this year. By his
return you will be furnished with such an excellent opportunity
1790.] HOME THEOLOGY. 49
of writing me a line, that I flatter myself you will not suffer
him to leave Philadelphia without furnishing him with a long
letter to me.
* Your scheme of preserving the most cordial intimacy and
closest connection between the members of our inemorahle class,
is highly becoming and laudable, and I only regret that from
present appearances I am not likely to make one of the number
at the time you propose. I am truly sorry for this; but
** Voluisse sat est" — that it would afford me inexpressible hap-
piness you cannot doubt.
* Caesar Rodney, I believe, is well. Miss Lavinia is also in
good health, as you may tell your sister, Miss Nancy, to whom
you will be pleased to make my most respectful compliments.
* Yours sincerely and affectionately,
' Sam'l Miller.'
To Col. McLane the father writes,
' Near Dover, August 16, 1790.
** * The heat, with the fatigue of riding to the Cross
Roads yesterday, and preaching, was rather severe ; but I am
not sensibly the worse of it now. But here I must stop, having
an express come for me to go immediately to Dover, to lay the
corner brick of the new church (as you call it) erecting there.
May that glorious being, who dwelleth not in temples made
with hands, give his blessing to the undertaking !*
In a letter to Mrs. McLane, dated the 6th of October,
in the same year, after referring to his severe bodily dis-
orders, and repeated illnesses, her father writes,
* The last Sabbath I went, in my feeble state, to Dover, and
preached a very short sermon ; but have since been the worse
for it. When I shall be restored to my usual health, God only
knows. I desire with' patience and resignation to wait his time,
praying that his grace may be sufficient for me, and made per-
fect in all my weakness. The period cannot be far off, when I
shall be removed from my present state of existence : may the
Lord grant me his sanctifying, and composing presence, and
conduct me safely to a better world, when my worthless ser-
vices are over here !
*I should be glad to see you and Mr. McLane here, if an
way consistent with your circumstances at home, and wish
could accommodate myself to the plan you propose. But, my
dear child, I am in too weak a state to be left entirely without
a white person with me in the house, which must be the case
should Sammy go up. And as to our horse and carriage, they
are now scarcely fit to go to Dover ; the horse nearly blind,
5
60 THE THBOLOaiCAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 1.
and the carriage ready to fall to pieces. Your sister, indeed,
has both, but .no one about her that could be trusted with
them. At present, poor child, she is bad with the ague and
fever, and on many accounts so embarrassed in her situation
that, if you knew all, you would greatly pity her. "^ *
'After receiving your last. Dr. Magaw's notes and Mr.
Bend's sermon came to hand. I wish some things had been left
out in the former, and more of the gospel found in the latter.*
Other letters from Mr. Miller, earlier and later in this
year, contain references to frequent attacks of illness,
which often interfered with preaching and other pastoral
duty* Indeed, it was quite evident that he must ere long
succumb to these repeated assaults upon his health ; and he
himself was evidently prepared soon to put off the clay
tabernacle.
Samuel Millar's diary presents just here the following
entry : —
'October 31, 1790. This day I attained the age of twenty-
one years. Bless the Lord, O my soul ! and forget not all his
benefits, in thus preserving my life and crowning me with his
loving kindness and tender mercy. What reason have I more
than ever to be humbled before God, that I have hitherto been
80 useless in the world — have so little glorified his name, or
served my fellow creatures ! Lord prepare me for extensive
usefulness. Give me wisdom, understanding and strength to
walk in all the ways of thy commandments blameless ; and
such activity and diligence, as to be a means of doing some
good in the world.'
November 23, 1790^ Mr. Miller writes to Col. McLane,
* My complicated disorders still continue obstinate, and keep
me in a very languishing state. * * Polly is not fully re-
covered, but is much better. * * Sammy, amidst her per-
plexed affairs, gives her all the assistance m his power, and
thereby loses much of his time, that otherwise would be em-
ployed in his studies. But it is his duty, and he seems very
ready in attending on it.'
Mr. John Miller's letters are written in a small, close,
neat, and easily legible hand, with unusual accuracy as to
punctuation and all grammatical rules. Only those to
Col. and Mrs. McLane, from 1787 to the time of his death
— indeed probably not all these— have been preserved.
It was amidst the circumstances of family trial and
affliction which the foregoing letters disclose, that Sam-
1791.] HOME THEOLOGY. 51
uel pursued at home, for more than two years, his theo-
logical studies. Probably he was the only white person
with his father, until the death of the latter, during most
of the time — about a twelve month — after his brother
James went to the University. What with his father's^
infirmities, Mrs. Loockerman's troubles, and the assistance .
he may naturally have been called upon to render, as to
the business of both farm and congregation, it is likely
that his scholastic pursuits were often interrupted. Yet
the habits of diligence brought with him from college
doubtless fitted him to struggle with many difficulties. In
the school which the Master had chosen for him, and in
circumstances to which he was providentially shut up, he
was studying divinity, practical as well as theoretical.
No doubt he learned much from the duties and trials of
such a home, which he could not well have learned so profi-
tably elsewhere. Great as the advantages are of a public
seminary, all will admit that in a pastor's domicil some
branches of theology may best be studied. And in the
house of an aged father, struggling with poverty, infir-
mity and multiplied afflictions added to his pastoral
burdens, a son especially might receive lessons, otherwise
hardly to be^ obtained, of submissive patience and self-
denial, of elevated, unearthly. Christian hope, of perse-
verance to the end, of all which that father's experience
could make known, or his condition, example and practical
instructions suggest.
In the son's diary are found the following records : —
* April 12, 1791. Supremely great and infinitely glorious
Jehovah ! who art worthy to receive worship, and honor, and
glory from all thine intelligent creatures on earth and in
heaven ; unto thee I desire to present myself, at this time, with
reverence and holy fear, knowing that thou searchest the
thoughts and intents of the heart.
* I confess and bewail, O Lord, the aggravation of my apos-
tacy, the pollution of my original, and the exceeding vileness
of my nature. My heart is corrupt, hard and rebellious : it is
deceitful above all things and desperately wicked. My life has
been contrary to thy will ; I have transgressed thy holy and
reasonable commandments times and ways without number ;
an(J deserved, long ago, to be cut ofi* from every hope, and
banished from tjiy presence and glory forever.
52 . THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 1.
* But blessed be thy name, that thou hast contrived a way
for our recovery from this fallen state. Blessed be thy name,
that those who come unto thee, through Jesus Christ, thou wilt
in no wise cast out ; but will take them into covenant with
thee, and wilt be their God and Father, and make them thy
•happy children.
* I desire, with an affecting sense of this thine infinite conde-
scension, to renew my own covenant engagements to thee, and
to consecrate myself and all my active powers to thy service.
I beseech thee, O Lord, to accept of me in this transaction, and
to ratify in heaven what I now wish to perform, with humility
and love, upon earth.
* I trust I desire with sincerity, this day, to renounce all other
lords who have had dominion over me ; to renounce the cor-
rupt affections and deceitful lusts which have hitherto led me
astray from thee ; and to renounce, with a holy indignation and
disdain, all those vain pursuits which are inconsistent with
godliness, and oppose the progress of the divine life in my
soul.
* I desire solemnly and sincerely to yield myself a living
sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto thee, which is my most
reasonable service. May I be, henceforward, entirely thine;
may I live unto thy honor and glory, while my life is merci-
fully spared ; and employ, with diligence, all my active powers
in promoting the great end for which I was sent into the world.
Fill me, O my God ! with an ardent desire, and an humble reso-
ution, to continue thine through all the endless ages of eternity.
To thy direction and righteous disposal I wish to resign my-
self and all I possess. Do with me as seemeth good in thy
sight; and conduct me henceforth in such a manner as to
make me most subservient to the great purposes of thy glory.
* But, Lord, without thee I can do nothing : the best resolu-
tions are of no avail without the assistance and the sanctifying
influences of thy Spirit. Leave me not, nor forsake me, thou
God of my salvation ! Grant me thy special grace at all times.
Keep me from falling by the right hand of thy power. Guide
me by thy counsel, I entreat thee. Preserve me from all sin.
Save me from grieving the Holy Spirit. Grant me the light
of thy countenance and the joy of thy salvation, in life, at
death, and through eternity. May I be steadfast, immovable,
always abounding in the work of the Lord.
*And, O thou God, in whose hands are the spirits of all flesh,
may I never be weary in well-doing, knowing that in due
season I shall reap if I faint not. And finally, may an abun-
dant entrance be administered to me into the everlasting king-
1791.] HOME THEOLOGY. 63
dom of my Lord and Saviour, in whose name I now address
thee ; and to whom, with thee, O Father, and the Holy Spirit,
be everlasting praises. Amen.'
"April 19th, 1791. This day, agreeably to a design formed
some time since, I presented myself to the Presbytery of Lewes,
met at Wicomico, in Somerset county, Maryland. After an
examination respecting my experimental acquaintance with re-
ligion, and my views in seeking the holy ministry, the Presby-
tery declared themselves fully satisfied, and agreed unanimously
to receive me on trials. After this I was examined on the
Latin and Greek languages, and preached a homily to the
Presbytery on 1 Corinthians 15, 22 ; of all which performances
they were pleased to express their approbation.
The minutes of Presbytery mention the place of meeting
as Rockawakirij dating the commencement of its sesiflon ou
the 19th, and Mr. Miller's reception on the 20th of April.
His father was not able to attend this or, apparently, any
subsequent, meeting.
'June 21, 1791. This day I presented myself a second time
to the Presbytery of Lewes, which met at Fishing Creek, near
Cambridge, in Maryland, and proceeded on my trials. Agree-
ably to their appointment I read two exercises, one a lecture on
Luke 10, 30-38 ; the other an exegesis on this question — "An
Je8U8 post viortem ejus in infernum descendit /" Both were by
the Presbytery approved. I was also examined on Rhetoric
and Logic, and this part of my trials was entered on the record
"approved." '
* my God, whose I am and whom I am bound to serve, I
entreat thee, as I advance in this pursuit, and whilst I am en-
deavoring to prepare myself to serve thee in the ministry of re-
conciliation, be pleased to add thy blessing to the whole. Oh
grant me that "preparation of the heart," and that "answer of
the tongue," which thou alone art able to give. O Lord, suffer
me not to undertake to dispense the bread of life to others, in
Christ's name, without being fed and nourished by it myself;
without knowing, experimentally, "what I say and whereof I
affirm." '
'July 22d, 1791. This morning, [Friday,] about 1 o'clock,
my dear, honored and venerable father departed this life in
the sixty-ninth year' of his age, after an illness of about eleven
days.
* He had been in a weak, infirm state of health for more than
a year before, and had been, for a month or two previously, in-
disposed with a large and painful anthrax on his back, but
54 THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 8. 2.
which was nearly well when he was seized with the dysentery,
a complaint very prevalent and considerably mortal in the
neighborhood at that time. The power of the disease was so
great as to deprive him of his speech entirely for twenty-four
hours, at least, before he expired, and to induce such a lethargy
as could by no means be overcome. This prevented our re-
ceiving his dying counsels and testimonies, which we earnestly
desired ; yet we have unspeakable reason to be thankful, that
his long, exemplary and uniform life of piety and evangelical
labor left no one in the least doubt of his happy change. It
was on our own account, and not his, that "we desired to receive '
those counsels and testimonies.
* May ^11 his relatives, and especially we his children, be suita-
bly impressed with this melancholy evBnt, and be enabled to
make a suitable improvement of it. May we imitate the bright
example which was set before us, in the various departments of
duty, by this our pious and excellent parent. May we all en-
deavor to follow him as he followed Christ. May we never
sully his unblemished reputation by irreligious or dishonorable
conduct. But may we all prove worthy of such a father.'
At the father's death, Mrs. McLane was living in Phila-
delphia, and Mrs. Loockerman where she had 4ived with
her husband; Joseph was practising Law, and Edward
Medicine, at Dover, but possibly lodging at the homestead,
where Samuel certainly was ; and where, two months later,
he was joined by James, just graduated at the University.
As yet the brothers were all of them struggling with for-
tune ; but closely united as they were with one another, as
also with their sisters, in the warmest and most disinter-
ested affection, each seemed to feel that his brother's suc-
cess was his own ; and they were constantly interchanging
offices of the tenderest kindness. This happy result of a
Christian training secured the completion of the father's
plans for the liberal education of his sons, and the more
ready and successful progress of all in their several pur-
suits. Especially the younger were assisted .by the older ;
and the ties of family affection were thus- drawn constantly
closer, to be relaxed only by the hand of death.
Samuel, in a devotional spirit, was now assiduously pur-
suing his theological studies.
2. Licensure.
'September 22, 1791. This day I set apart for fasting and
extraordinary prayer, to renew my solicitations at the throne
1791.] LICENSURE. 65
of grace for the blessing and assistance of heaven in pursuing
my theological studies ; in going on to prepare myself for the
various important duties of a minister of the gospel and an
ambassador of Christ ; and, especially, to implore the Giver of
all grace, to grant me his presence and blessing at the ap-
proaching session of Presbytery ; when, with his permission, I
expect to undergo a third examination, and possibly may be
licensed, * * '
'October 13th, 1791. The Presbyter j; of Lewes met in
Dover yesterday. I then delivered the popular sermon which
I had been directed to prepare from Romans 8, 14. After un-
dergoing a long and strict examination on college studies and
especially on Theology, I was this day licensed to preach the
Gospel.
'Oh, the solemnity of this transaction! To be a public
teacher of the way of salvation ! Who is sufficient for these
things ? O thou, with whom is the Spirit, vouchsafe to grant
me thine enlightening, sanctifying and strengthening grace.
Deliver me from vain glory and self-dependence. Help me to
walk humbly with God, and daily to grow in conformity with
thine image, and in preparation for thy service.'
The Rev. Luther Halsey, D.D., in a communication to
the New York ObservQr, in 1836, said, "We differ from
other Presbyterian churches in so adopting these formulas "
— the Confession and Catechisms — "that only the essen-
tial OR fundamental doctrines shall be the test of
ministerial and Christian fellowship.*' To support this as-
sertion, he alleged, among other things, that "The Rev.
Dr. Miller of Princeton was admitted notwithstanding his
objections to the Confession, Chap. xxiv.'J
Replying, in a letter dated Princeton, March 16, 1836,
to this allegation, Dr. Miller made the statement which
follows.
"When I was licensed by the Presbytery of Lewes, between
forty and fifty years ago, just before standing up to make the
proiession and engagement required of candidates for license, I
informed the Presbytery, that the only article in the Confes-
sion of Faith concerning which I had the smallest doubt, was
a short clause in the fourth section of the 24th chapter, which
treats of "Marriage and Divorce." The clause was this : "The
man may not marry any of his [deceased] wife's kindred nearer
in blood than he may of his own, etc." I had happened, a few
weeks before, to listen to a discussion of the question, whether
a man might lawfully marry the sister of his deceased wife-;
56 TQB THEOLOaiCAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 2.
and my mind wa3 brought into a state of doubt on the subject.
Of this I thought it my duty candidly to inform the Presby-
tery, assuring them, that I could heartily adopt every other
article of the Confession. They unanimously concluded that
this doubt was no valid obstacle to my subscribing in the usual
form, which I accordingly did, and was forthwith licensed.
"Soon afterwards my doubts were removed, and I became
satisfied that the Confession of Faith, in relation to the matter
in question, took the wisest, safest, and most Scriptural ground.
For a number of years before I ceased to be a pastor, I thought
it my duty to decline sanctioning any matrimonial connexion,
condemned by the clause referred to, and to set my face in
every proper way against it.
" It has given me, I confess, some pain to be held up to view
as objecting to a whole chapter of the Confession of Faith, with-
out discrimination ; and to have the impression probably made
and left on the readers of Dr. Halsey's letter, that I still ad-
hered to objections, or rather doubts, which I entirely dismissed
many years ago. Besides, if I do not altogether mistake, that
respected Brother was distinctly informed, seven or eight years
since, when it was proposed to expunge the clause in question
from the Confession of Faith, that I objected to the proposal,
and was earnestly desirous that the clause should be retained."
The idea of presbyterial authority and control which pre-
vailed at that time in the Presbyterian Church is well illus-
trated by the action of the Presbytery of Lewes, from time
to time, in regard to Mr. Miller as their licentiate.
* Mr. Miller was appointed to supply at Dover the 4th Sab-
bath of October, and the next Sabbath day at Duck Creek
Cross Eoads ; the 1st Sabbath of November at Dover, and the
next Sabbath at Duck Creek ; and the remainder of his time
at discretion until our Spring meeting of Presbytery. * *
* Mr. Samuel Miller, having asked leave of absence for some
time from the bounds of the Presbytery, before our next ses-
sion, obtained his request.'^
In a letter of the 9th of November to Edward Miller,
Col. McLane writes,
'Brother Samuel appeared in Market street meeting last
Sunday afternoon, and gave pleasing sensations to his friends.
I believe he is allowed by most to offer well. I hope the dear
youth may have the needful graces for the sacred office plenti-
fully given him by his Master.'
1 Min, of Presb. of Lewe?, 150,
1791.] DR. NISBET. 57
3. Dr. Nisbbt.
The permission obtained from Presbytery prepared the
way for 'Mr. Miller's enjoying, for a few months, the in-
structions of a distinguished scholar and theologian, whom
he held, ever afterwards, in grateful and admiring remem-
brance, and whose biography, almost fifty years later, he
wrote under the impulse of a sort of filial affection. This
was Charles Nisbet, D. D., first Prinoipal of Dickinson
College — a Scotch clergyman, whose early fame for talent,
power of utterance in both public and private, wit and
erudition, had crossed the Atlantic, and induced the found-
ers of the college mentioned to call him unanimously to the
head of that infant institution. An ardent friend of the
American colonies in their struggle against oppression, and
a warm admirer of the republican government established
in this country upon the ruins of kingly power, he had ac-
cepted the call, and, coming to the United States, had
settled himself at Carlisle in 1785.
Mr. Miller, after fulfilling his presbyterial appointments
to preach at Dover and Duck Creek, on the first and second
Sabbaths, the 6th and 13th, of November, seems to have
hastened at once to put himself, in his theological studies,
under Dr. Nisbet's direction. The following account he
has himself given, in the Life of his revered preceptor, of
the winter spent thus at Carlisle.
"It was in the Autumn of the year 1791, that the acquaint-
ance of the author of this memoir with the venerable subject of
it commenced. The author had, anterior to this, pursued his
theological studies under the direction of a beloved and vene-
rated parent, near Dover, in Delaware, his native place. On the
decease of that parent, who had been the pastor of the Presby-
terian church in Dover for nearly half a century, and after
having received license to preach the Gospel, he determined to
avail himself, for at least a few months, of the conversation and
guidance of the distinguished man, whose learning, and whose
course of theological lectures, had received so large a share of
public approbation. For this purpose, in the month of Novem-
ber of the year above mentioned, he repaired to Carlisle, and
found Dr. Nisbet in good health and spirits, and busily en-
gaged in his labours as the head of Dickinson College, the win-
ter session of which had, a few weeks before, commenced.
" He had never until then seen the eminent man whose in-
structions he sought. He expected to find so much learning
68 THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 3.
connected with reserved and formal, if not repulsive, manners ;
but was agreeably surprised to find Dr. Nisbet as affable, as
easy of access, as simple and unostentatious in his manners,
and as attractive in all the intercourse of social life, as any man
he had ever seen. He received the inexperienced young licen-
tiate with all the condescension and kindness jof a parent; and,
after the first hour, placed him as much at his ease, as if he
had been hanging on the lips of. that parent according to the
flesh, whose loss he had recently been called to mourn.
'' Such were the habits and manners of this venerable man,
and also of his amiable family, that the writer, from the first
day of his arrival in Carlisle, felt himself at home in his pre-
sence. His prftctice, in ordinary cases, was regularly, every
evening, to sit with him in his domestic circle two or three
hours. And on whatever subject he might desire information,
whether in Theology or Literature, ancient or modern, he had
but to propose the topic, and suggest queries, to draw forth
everything that he wished. Nor were Dr. Nisbet's instructive
communications of that declaiming or preaching kind which
some learned men are fond of exhibiting, but which can scarcely
with propriety be called " conversation," since they are all on
one side. They presented a constant flow of rich amusement
and information, and yet so entirely free from ostentation, dog-
matism, or pedantry, that every listener was at once instructed,
entertained and gratified. Probably no man on this side ofJihe
Atlantic ever brought into the social circle such diversified and
ample stores of erudition ; — such an extraordinary knowledge
of men, and books, and opinions.; such an amazing fund of rare
and racy anecdotes ; and all poured out with so much unstudied
simplicity, with such constant flashes of wit and humour, and
with such a peculiar mixture of satire and good nature, as kept
every company, whether young or old, hanging upon his lips,
and doing constant homage to his wonderful acquirements.
"Sometimes, when in the midst of these delightful effusions,
a new visitor would step in, and introduce a new topic of dis-
course, it was wonderful with what facility he could change
the train of conversation ; strike upon a new and rich vein of
thought ; and excite new and endless surprise by his intellect-
ual resources. And if any member of the circle attempted to
enter the lists with him as a competitor in either wit or learn-
ing, as was sometimes the case with those who did not " know
their man," he soon manifested, with perfect good humour, with
what entire ease he could distance every one on either track.
Of scenes of this kind, the writer of this memoir has been so
often a witness, that he cannot call them to mind at the pre-
sent hour without mixed feelings of surprise and admiration.
1792.] DR. NISBET. 59
" He was led, too, in consequence of the strong impressions
then made by the instructions of the living teacher, to doubt
whether the popular estimate of the means of knowledge
anterior to the discovery of the art of printing, is not, in some
measure, both inadequate and incorrect. * * It is certain that
the writer of this memoir, when he left Carlisle, in the spring
of 1792, carried with him a deeper impression than he ever
had before, of the immense advantagevto be derived from com-
ing into contact daily with an acute, active and richly furnished
mind, from which as much might be learned in one hour,
(especially on subjects concerning which books rare and diffi-
cult of access are the only sources of instruction from reading,)
as from the private study of a week. He left it also with no
small regret that he had not derived from the enjoyment of
this privilege more ample benefit ; and a conviction, that if he
had been more aware of its value at the time, and more awake
to its importance, it might have been far mgre productive of
fruit than it was. Alas ! it was with him, as with most others,
that the most precious advantages are seldom adequately ap-
preciated until the possession of them is withdrawn."
'' The compiler of this volume has never seen a man so well
adapted to benefit those around him, in these respects, as Dr.
Nisbet. The rapidity and force of his mind in conversation ;
the preeminent richness of his mental furniture ; his vivacity ;
his wit ; his inexhaustible store of striking anecdotes and of
happy classical allusions, rendered him at all times a most in-
structive and entertainiilg companion ; and served more indeli-
bly to impress upon the mind what came from his lips than
from those of almost any other man.
"The writer was not so happy as to enjoy the privilege of
hearing any part of Dr. Nisbet's course of theological lectures.
Their delivery had been completed ten months before he took
up his temporary abode in Carlisle; and they were never
repeated to a second class. A number of individual students,
indeed, from time to time, resorted to him for direction in their
studies ; but the regular formation of a theological class was
never again accomplished. The reasons for this reflected little
credit on the youthful candidates for the ministry at that time.
Some were discouraged by the prospect of a course of study,
which was to extend to between two and three years ! This
seemed a long time to those who imagined that an adequate
course of theological instruction might be brought within a
much shorter compass, and whose parents, still more impatient,
could not be persuaded that such a long, and, as they thought,
tedious training could be necessary to prepare candidates for
60 THE THEOLOGICAL STUDENT. [CH. 3. 3.
the ministry for their work. They saw some other denomina-
tions, with none of these advantages, and indeed with scarcely
any study, sending forth scores of popular men ; and hastily
supposed that so much protracted labor in preparing for the
ministry could not be needful. ,
" It was understood, too, that the requisition of the learned
and venerable lecturer, that every member of his theological
class should commit to writing the whole of each lecture, as it
fell from his lips, was regarded with aversion, and seemed a
drudgery too severe to be pursued through several years. This
requisition would never have been made in other circumstances.
But the lecturer well knew that books were extremely scarce,
especially in the western parts of our country ; and that, there-
fore,~ the possession of a complete system of theology, prepared
with great care, would be a treasure of permanent and peculiar
value. Even this, however, was not properly appreciated by
short-sighted young men, and still more short-sighted parents.
On these accounts, a second class was never formed; and,
although the lectures in question were copied by several theo-
logical students, who had not the privilege of hearing them
delivered, and were read in manuscript by a number of the
neighboring divines, they were never again repeated in public."*^
With Dr. Nisbet Mr. Miller thus formed an intimacy,
"which was a source of great pleasure, not only to him-
self, but to those to whom he imparted his cherished recol-
lections, as long as he lived. '*^ He often talked, with
evident zest, of his venerable teacher, representing him as
a man of prodigious literary and theological acquirements,
most l*eady wit, with some oddity, and unusual powers
of thought and verbal expression as an extemporaneous
preacher. No doubt the honored preceptor left more than
one visible mark upon the mind and habits of his fondly-
appreciative pupil.
1 Pp. 210-216. »3 Sprftgue's Annals, 600.
CHAPTER FOURTH
THE LICENTIATE.
1792.
1. Seeking a Settlement.
Mr. Miller remained in Carlisle until the beginning of
March, when he set out to visit a vacant church on Long
Island, to which he had been invited as a candidate. In
New York City, however, calling on Dr. Rodgers, his
father's former friend, previously settled at St. George's,
Delaware, he was prevailed upon to tarry two weeks and
preach repeatedly.
Here he first met the venerable John H. Livingston, D.
D., of whom long afterwards he wrote,
**My acquaintance with Dr. Livingston began when he was
far advanced in life, and when I was, I had almost said, in my
clerical boyhood. On my first visit to New York, in 1792, my
friend, and my father's friend, and soon afterwards -my col-
league, the Rev. Dr. Rodgers, (whose name I can never men-
tion, without associating with it some epithet of honor, and
some emotion of filial affection,) introduced me to him as one
whose acquaintance and friendship he deemed particularly
worth cultivating. At my first interview with him, I was
struck with his venerable and commanding figure; his truly
gentlemanly deportment; his condescending kindness to the
young and inexperienced ; his instructive conversation ; his un-
usual familiarity with everything relating to biblical and theo-
logical inquiries ; his deep spirituality ; and his evident dispo-
sition to encourage youthful candidates for the sacred office."^
Returning to Delaware, Mr. Miller there remained,
preaching at Dover and Duck Creek until the beginning of
June. Meanwhile, the impression he had made in New
^ Gunn's Memoirs of Dr. Livingston, 512.
6 61
62 THE LICENTIATE. [CH. 4. 1.
York had induced an effort there to secure from him
another visit.^ The Presbytery of Lewes met at Broad
Creek, now Laurel, April 17th, and was opened with a
sermon, from John vi. 35, by Mr. Miller, who reported his
fulfilment of the Presbyterial appointments of the previous
fall. The minutes of this session contain the following
entries: —
*A call was delivered in to Presbytery from the congregation
of Dover for Mr. Samuel Miller, to take the pastoral charge of
said congregation, which call was put into the hands of Mr.
Miller for consideration.
*Mr. Miller was appointed to supply at Dover and Duck
Creek alternately until the Ist of June next ; from which time,
until our Fall meeting, he was allowed, at his discretion to
visit the United Presbyterian Congregations in New York, at
their earnest request by them signified to us.'^
These appointments for, Delaware were to the letter ful-
filled. Doubtless, Mr. Miller had signified his acceptance
of the fiattering invitation from New York, and early in
June he went thither, proposing to spend a little time there,
and afterwards journey onwards into New England, where
he intended to visit numerous relations, known, hitherto,
only, or chiefly, through the correspondence which had been
kept up with the Delaware family. Reaching New York
about the 10th of June, he remained in that city a month,
preaching again -every Sabbath and with continued accep-
tance. While thus engaged, he procured from his friend,
1 At a meeting of the Trustees, the Elders, and Deacons of the First Presby-
terian Church, on Wednesday the 28th day of March, 1792.
* Whereas Mr. Samuel Miller, a licentiate from Dover in the State of Dela-
ware, has lately preached sundry Sermons to the United Presbyterian Con-
gregations in this city : and whereas if appears to us that his performances
have met with such a degree of approbation, by the hearers at large, that they
are generally desirous to receive another visit from him :
* Thereupon Beeolved unanimously, that the said Mr. Samuel Miller be re-
quested to make another visit to the United Presbyterian Congregations afore-
said, as soon as he is discharged from all previous engagements after the first
of June next ; and the Trustees do hereby engage to make him a reasonable
compensation for the services he may render the Church aforesaid in his min-
isterial capacity :
* Ordered that Doctor Rodgers and Doctor McKnight ba requested to take
the earliest opportunity to communicate to Mr. Samuel Miller the aforesaid
resolution and request.
' By order of the meeting,
' New York, March 28th, 1792. Jno. Broom, Chairman.
' Test. David Cation, Clerk.'
'Min. of Presb. of L^wes, 151, 2.
1792.] SEEKING A SETTLEMENT. 63
Dr. Green, then colleague of Dr. Sproat in the Second
Church of Philadelphia, the following letter of introduction
to the Rev. Jedediah Morse, ^of Charlestown, Massachu-
setts.
* Philadelphia, June 19, 1792.
* Rev. & dear Sir,
'The bearer of this letter is a young clergyman, who
visits your country, for the purpose of improvement and to see
his friends. I can unreservedly recommend him to your notice
and friendly attention. He wUl probably please both you and
your people as a preacher, and in his personal qualities you
will find him modest, amiable and, I trust, truly pious. BLe is
a young gentleman for whom I have a sincere affection, and
any attentions you may show him, I shall accept as done to
myself. He has not long been licensed ; but he preaches me-
moriter and has a handsome address in the pulpit.'
Leaving jNew York about the 10th of July, Mr. Miller
proceeded on his way to New England, embarking, with his
horse and sulky, on board a packet bound to Newport,
Rhode Island. Thence, in the sulky, he set out on a lei-
surely tour through the Eastern States, which occupied his
time until the end of September. What places and persons
he visited, besides Charlestown and Mr. Morse, cannot now
be determined. Old memoranda, prepared, perhaps, for
this very tour, mention families of the name of Bass at
Boston, Newburyport and Portsmouth; of Phillips at
Boston ; and of Henshaw at Shrewsbury and Leicester,
Massachusetts, New Hartford and Middletown, Connecti-
cut. But at such "a great rate" had the descendants of
John Alden and Samuel Bass increased, that these were
probably but a small part of the relatives, with whom Mr.
Miller became acquainted, in the course of his New Eng-
land pilgrimage.
2. Calls to New York and Dover.
While the young licentiate was rambling over the Eastern
States, the United Congregations in New York were mak-
ing arrangements to secure, permanently, his ministerial
services. On the 29th of August they ordered a formal
call to be made out, as appears from the following extract
from their session-book.
1 D.D. from 1795. See 2 Sprague'a Annals, 247.
64 THE LICENTIATE. [CH. 4. 2.
* Agreeably to a resolve of the Session, at their last meeting,
and notice given accordingly to the congregation, a very nu-
merous and respectable meeting of the congregation was had in
the New Church on Wednesday evening last; when it was
unanimously agreed that a call should be prepared for Mr.
Samuel Miller, to be signed by the Session, Trustees and Dea-
cons, on the behalf of the Congregation ; and that the sum of
three hundred pounds be proposed as his present yearly salary,
to be augmented as circumstances may require, at the discre-
tion of the congregation. Dr. Rodgers presided in the con-
ducting the business, and Dr. McKnight officiated as clerk.'
It seems not to have been the custom, at this early date,
to distract a church with a dozen, or even half a dozen,
candidates on trial all together, as a preliminary to the
delicate business of uniting them upon a single one. It
was, doubtless, thought wiser to decide, formally or in-
formally, upon the merits of each after he had been thor-
oughly tried ; and, if Mr. Miller had not the honor of be-
ing selected from a long list of aspirants, he was, at least,
spared the pain of finding a minority opposed to him, and
the trouble of reconciling parties in a divided church. " He
has been heard to remark, that he had never, at that time,
aspired to anything beyond an ordinary country charge ;
and that nothing could have surprised him more than that
he should have been thought of for such a public and im-
portant sphere of labour.*'^
Early in October Mr. Miller returned. to Delaware,
whence he addressed the following letter to his new ac-
quaintance, Mr. Morse: —
' Dover, October 4, 1792.
' Rev. & dear Sir,
* I reached home on Tuesday last [2d] after a leisurely
and highly agreeable journey, from Boston to Dover, of four
weeks. I was much entertained and pleased with the inhabi-
tants of the country, as I passed through Massachusetts and
Connecticut. Upon the whole, I felicitate myself exceedingly
on having taken such a ride at this time of life.
' I embrace the first opportunity of sending the Constitution
of Delaware, which was lately formed. I fear it will arrive too
late ; but it was impossible for me to send it sooner. You will
see that, like all other human productions, it has some faulta.
' Be pleased to make my best compliments to Mrs. Morse,
and to all others in Boston who may inquire for me ; especially
^ 3 Sprague's Annals, 600.
1792.] CALLS TO NEW YORK CITY AND DOVER. 65
to the clergy who honored me with their acquaintance and
attention.
* With sentiments of the highest respect and esteem,
* I am, Sir, your obedient and humble servant,
'Samuel Miller.'
After his return, Mr. Miller seems to have resumed his
labors in the churches of Dover and Duck Creek for a few
weeks. If the call to New York was a strong testimony to
the promise of his early preaching; that from the congre-
gations which his father had so long served, and in the ^
midst of which he had been brought up, was a testimony
still stronger to his irreproachable life. His diary at this
time discloses the state of his mind in regard to these con-
flicting calls.
'November 15, 1792. I have set apart this day for fasting
and special prayer — among other important purposes, to ask
divine direction in the following affair.
* The Presbytery of Lewes I expect will meet next week,
when there is a probability that a call from the United Pres-
byterian Congregations of New York will be put into my
hands. There is a call already before me from the church in
Dover * * unanimous and very affectionate in its character; but
which of them I ought to accept is the question — the solemn
question — ^which requires serious and prayerful deliberation.
For direction in the case, I would this day solemnly address
the throne of grace.
*I confess myself to be rather inclined to favor the applica-
tion from New York ; and I hope for reasons which will stand
the test of Christian examination. 'But my deceitful heart
may lead me astray. O my God enlighten and guide me! If
I know my own heart, I desire to go where I may, most effec-
tually, by thy grace, promote the glory of God and the good
of my fellow-men.
The following extracts from the Minutes of Lewes
Presbytery carry forward the history of this affair.
' Broad Creek, Nov. 20, 1792.
* A pro re nata presbytery having been regularly called by
the moderator, for the purpose of furnishing an opportunity to
the United Presbyterian Congregations of New York of offer-
ing a call to Mr. Samuel Miller, our licentiate, to be their
pastor, met, etc. * *.
* The Presbytery put said call into the hai^ds of Mr. Miller
for his consideration. * * The moderator asked Mr. Miller, " Do
6*
66 THE LICENTIATE. [CH. 4. 3.
a
you accept the call from the United Congregations of New
York or not?" Mr. Miller answered, "I do accept the call
from New York, and consequently give up the call which I
have in my possession from Dover."
* Mr. Miller then asked a dismission from the Presbytery of
Lewes, that he might join the Presbytery of New York ; upon
which Presbytery did dismiss Mr. Miller, and he is hereby dis-
missed, with the following recommendation.
'The. Presbytery of Lewes received Mr. Samuel Miller
with a fair character and the best recommendations. He
has preached in our bounds and under our direction to the
general acceptance of those who heard him. It affords us
pleasure to testify that his moral and religious conversation
has been unexceptionable. We dismiss him with regret, be-
lieving him' to be of promising talents, and likely to be of use
in the churches of Christ with us. We commit him to the
holy keeping of God, and pray that he, the Presbytery, and
the Congregations in which he may labor, may have mutual
comfort and advantage.'^
Upon the same day Mr. Miller wrote in his diary,
* O Lord, may it please thee to add thy blessing to the de-
cision which I have made this day ! I have endeavored, as I
hope, to d^ide in thy fear. May the step which I have taken
be made to promote thy glory, and the good of that great
cause which I hope I love !'
3. Farewell to Delaware.
Soon after this, at the close of a Sabbath morning ser-
vice in the church at Dover, Mr. Miller delivered the fol-
lowing valedictory address. The new house of worship to
which it refers, a tradition upon the spot declares to have
been erected to secure his settlement, which is not impossi-
ble. His father, indeed, as we have seen, laid the 'corner
brick, '^ but not before his son had commenced his studies
for the ministry.
* As I have accepted a call to settle in the City of New York,
and design, with the permission of Providence, to set out for
that place to-morrow, it is not probable I shall preach here
again for a considerable time. * *
* In taking leave of the County, I feel all that painful regret
which departure from my native place, added to many other
1 Pp. 1 54, 5.
2 See p. 49.
1792.] FAREWELL TO DELAWARE. 67
considerations, is calculated to inspire. To bid adieu to a place
in which niy earliest and strongest attachments are fixed, and
to which I am bound by numberless and endearing ties, is
indeed a melancholy task, which I undertake with peculiar
reluctance.
* But there is an aditional source of regret, which occupies
and affects my mind. The particular regard which I feel for
this congregation, and my anxious concern for its various inter-
ests, give rise to many painful emotions, in reflecting on the
distant removal that is oefore me. When you call to mind
that my dear and ever honored father sustained the pastoral
relation to this church for more than forty years ; and that its
welfare was an object of his constant pursuit and unwearied
labor ; you may easily conclude that his sons's heart is deeply
engaged, and his highest solicitude excited, for its prosperity
and happiness. The tender recollection also, that near these
walls lie the remains of both my beloved parents, and three
brothers, attaches me to this little spot in a manner which I
cannot 4pres.,and renders the /ros^t of a separation from
it truly ^distressmg.
* But these, my friends, however interesting, are not the only
considerations which bind me to this society. Gratitude
demands, that I should make farther acknowledgments,
and call to mind some of the numerous favors which I have
received at your hands. Disposed to overlook my youthfiil
imperfections, you have received my public ministrations with
kindness and candor, and have attended on my feeble labors
with a degree of indulgence which I had little reason to claim.
The unanimous and affectionate manner in which you invited
me to take the pastoral charge of your church, the uniform
friendship and atteiition which I have experienced jfrom you ;
and the many testimonies of regard and attachment with which
I have been favored ; — all these form a weight of obligation
on me, which I not only sensibly feel, but also wish for an op-
portunity of expressing in a suitable manner. For thus affec-
tionately taking a youth by the hand, on his first entrance into
the world, may God reward you ! I beg you to accept of my
grateful acknowledgments, and to be assured that I shall
always feel a deep and lively impression of these favors.
* From a society to which I am thus tenderly attached, and
under such high obligations, it is unnecessary to say again, that
I depart with peculiar reluctance and sorrow. Nothing but
the fullest conviction that duty, and the voice of Providence,
call me to another quarter of the Christian vineyard, would
induce me to violate so many of my terfderest feelings, and
68 THE LICENTIATE. [CH. 4. 3,
surmount so many difficulties as oppose the decision I have
made. In doing this, I engage indeed in an arduous task, and
enter on a situation rather too responsible for my youth and
inexperience. But I rely for assistance and direction on the
same great Hand, by whose beneficence I have been hitherto
preserved.
* In bidding you adieu, I indulge the most flattering hopes
of your prosperity and welfare. Y our active and exemplary
zeal in erecting a church ; your diligent exertions to establish
the worship of God regularly among you ; and your care to
revive the congregation and watch over its various interests,
have amply deserved, and have doubtless received, the applause
of every friend of religion. I feel the highest confidence that
these exertions will continue and increase ; and that, through
the blessing of the great Head of the Church, you will grow
in respectability and flourish more than ever. I trust that a
merciful and gracious God will not suffer such favorable pros-
pects to prove abortive ; but that he will make you the objects
of his peculiar care, and refresh you with the liberal effusions
of his Holy, Spirit ! I fervently pray, that he may speedily
give you a pastor after his own heart, in connection with whom
you may enjoy the highest advantage, and the most uninter-
rupted comrort. I pray that all your interests- may be precious
in his sight, and that by his continual blessing you may
speedily become a holy and a happy church !
* Should my life be spared, it will afford me great pleasure to
return frequently, and in person to witness and partake of your
happiness. But, however this may be, I shall always retain
an affectionate and grateful remembrance of you ; and preserve
unalterable that attachment which has so long influenced my
mind. And though we be scattered over the world, by that
God who knows what is best for us, yet I hope that through
the merit of the only Saviour, we shall at last meet in heaven,
and be happy forever more.
* Under the influence of these comforting sentiments, my be-
loved friends, I bid you farewell ! May grace, mercy and
peace be multiplied unto you I May the blessing of God
Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, be and
remain with you all, both now and forever. Amen !'
The foregoing address, whatever defects may be disco-
vered in it, and consid3rately attributed to the immaturity
of twenty-three, presents, in a remarkable degree, some of
the most prominent characteristics of Mr. Miller's mind and
manners in even his riper years. It seems to prove, that,
for the more striking results of literary and social culture,
1792.] FAREWELL TO DELAWARE. 69
he was indebted almost wholly to the influences exerted
upon him before he left Delaware ; not to those of his after
residence in New York. As there appears to have been
nothing remarkable in his distinguished preceptor, Dr. Nis-
bet, as to external polish or elegance, it must have been in
his parents, or one of them, or in some other person with
whom he had frequent intercourse, during his home, or col-
legiate studies, that he found the model of courtesy, refine-
ment, and Christian regard to the feelings of others, which
he seemed to keep ever afterwards before him. With the
biographer it has been a conviction, growing constantly as his
work has advanced, and perhaps already participated in by
the reader, who has shared in most of the evidence on which
it rests, that it was in that retired, rural, Delaware home, that
Mr. Miller 'laid the foundation of every accomplishment,
which particularly characterized his subsequent life ; and,
if so, the fact is but one proof among many of the power
of early home influences. To John Dickinson, his father's
intimate friend, allusion has already been made. His ex-
ample may have exerted no small influence upon the family
at the parsonage, which he doubtless not unfrequently vi-
sited. Of him Dr. Samuel Miller wrote to the Hon. Gulian
C. Verplanck, on the 3lst of August, 1814,
* I have often heard * * that Mr. Dickinson's first appearance
at the bar was attractive and interesting in the highest degree ;
and that, as long as he continued to practice his profession, he
was pre-eminently popular * *
* [He] was the most polisJied man I ever saw. His face was
remarkably indicative of refinement and cultivation. His
whole person waa peculiarly elegant He had more the appear-
ance of a man of rank — a nobleman, (if you please,) than al-
most any other man that it has fallen to my lot to know. His
voice was singularly sweet. His manners were unusually grace-
ftil. His animal spirits were always excellent ; and his con-
versation more rich, various, delicate, entertaining and full
of vivacity, than that of one man in a million. In the draw-
ing-room, and especially in female company, he was pre-emi-
nently splendid and captivating.
* Mr. Edmund Burke, in the course of a debate on American
affairs, at the commencement of the Revolutionary War, having
occasion to mention hip, said, " I have the pleasure of knowing
Mr. Dickinson, and he is one of the most elegant and accom-
plished men I ever saw."
70 THE LICENTIATE. [CH. 4. 3.
* Mr. Dickinson was bred a Quaker. During his public life
he pretty much threw off the dress and language which distin-
guish that sect. But after his retirement to private life in Wil-
mington, (which took place about the year 1788,) he returned
again to the habits of Friends ; ^ and, though he never lost his
elegance of manners, he was ever after, as far as such a man
could be, a plain Quaker.
* Mr. Dickinson was, undoubtedly, a man of great talents of
a particular kind ; as, I think, his writings testify. He was also
very industrious, a great reader, and of an active mind. All
that my female* friend says, in her eulogium, of his religious
character, of his benevolence, of "his uniform exemplariness and
dignity, of his remarkably rigid temperance, etc., may be consi-
dered as entirely correct.
* Mr. Dickinson was probably the most opulent individual
residing in the State of Delaware. I take for granted his. pro-
perty could not have been less than $300,000 or $400,000. He
was, on great occasions, munificent to a degree worthy of him-
self He was the principal benefactor of Dickinson College, in
Carlisle, Pennsylvania, on which account ^that Seminary
bears his name. He was also a large contributor to other pub-
lic institutions.
* Mr. Dickinson was a timid politician. I tave understood
that, on the Day of the Declaration of Independence, in 1776,
he was not in his seat in Congress. Dr. Ramsay, I think, gives
some account of his conduct on that occasion. On Governor
McKean's announcing the event to him, he said, " I wish I had
your nerve." "I wish, my Friend," replied the Governor,
" you had even half of it." '
When, exactly, Mr. Miller left Delaware, is uncertain,
but he did not reach New York until early in January. It
is probable that he spent some little time upon the way thi-
ther — most of it, doubtless, with his friends in Philadelphia.
What he was, at this time, in personal appearance, man,
ners, literary and theological culture and pulpit power-
must be gathered, mainly, from the foregoing narrative.
Says a friend, ' I have heard the late Judge Fisher, of
Dover, speak of the great change in Dr. Miller's style of
preaching, after he ' left ' the Presbyterian church of Do-
ver ; and deplore his transition from the vehement and fer-
vid, to the deliberate, mode of speaking.'
CHAPTER FIFTH.
DELAWARE LIFE.
1749-1792.
1. A Pilgrimage.
There is often a strange inconsistency between, not only
our conscientious convictions, but even our heart feelings,
and our practice. Dr. Miller evidently cherished, to. the
last, a strong attachment to his native state, his native
county, his old church home in Dover, and his rustic family
home. From his frequent and marked expression of this
attachment, all his children imbibed a real affection for the
scenes of his boyhood. Yet he seldom visited Delaware,
and had, even in middle life, apparently, given up all idea
of refreshing his recollections by occasional returns thither;
while several of his children knew nothing, before his death,
of that early home, or its surroundings, excepting what
they had heard from his lips. This was no doubt due,
in part, to mere via inerticB; but also, in part, to the
speedy breaking op, and almost total disappearance
of the Delaware family — its entire disappearance, in
fact, from Kent County, and all the scenes with which
it had once been associated. Dr. Miller survived the last
of his brothers and sisters full thirty-two years ; and his
sister Mary, who remained longest in the State, died in
1801. Besides, as he often remarked, the old families,
with which he had been familiar in his youth, and on the
heads of which he had regarded the honor of his native State
as resting, had either also disappeared, or had become so
changed, — so entirely new and unknown to him, — that they
seemed, most of them, no longer like the families he had
left behind, with such unaffected regret, when he had re-
moved to another sphere of activity. Nay, some of the
changes which had taken place were painful to his feel-
71
72 DELAWARE LIFE. [CH. 5. 1.
ings. Scenes and interests, which his own recollections
made almost sacred, had suffered from ruthless strangers.
He would not exchange, if he could help it, hallowed re-
miniscenses for new impressions of things spoiled by a pro-
fane contact. He preferred looking back to a sort of he-
roic age, created and embellished by his youthful fancy, to
a chastened and maturer vision of present realities. The
ideas of Delaware which his children received and treasured
up were, of course, ideas, chiefly, of that heroic age ; and
were none the less cherished for the vagueness which left
so much to the imagination.
But the biographer has gone on a pilgrimage,^ which
mere filial feelings never prompted him to make, although
certainly giving a far higher zest now to all his peregrina-
tions and inquiries. Since the day, seventy-five years ago,
when the young graduate of the University of Pennsylva-
nia returned home, possibly by a shallop to Duck Creek,
modes of travel have undergone wonderful revolutions.
Now the voyage to Smyrna, and the drive thence to the
old pastor's farm, would cost much more, in money as well
as time, than the comfortable rail-road trip. of three or four
hours from Philadelphia. Here we are at the Dover Sta-
tion, just out of the village on the north west.
Dover, county town, at once, and State capital, has, at
present, about five thousand inhabitants. Upon a central,
open square, bisected by the Old State Road, are the State
and county buildings; and upon High street, the next
west of the square, stands the Presbyterian church, now in
Its seventy fourth year. It is a substantial brick building,
with a fine steeple, and would do no discredit to any ordi-
nary builder of the present day. Surrounding it is a spa-
cious and well filled church yard ; where mingles the dust
of many successive generations. The edifice, inside, has
been partly modernized, but some relics of the olden time
still remain. Here, at a little distance from the south
wall of the church, are the family graves of the old pastor.
Those of Joseph, the infant, and Benjamin are no longer
visible : every vestige of them has disappeared. Two large
horizontal slabs, elevated upon substantial brick work, cover
the remains — one of the father and mother, buried in the
same tomb ; the other of their son-John, the army surgeon
1 In June, 1864.
1749-92.] A PILGRIMAGE. 73
of the Revolution. In 1841, these tomhs, being much
dilapidated, were rn^onstructed from the lowest founda-
tions. The remains of Mr. Miller and his son John, the
only ones examined, were in a remarkable state of preser-
vation. With the remains of each, was found a middle
sized key, which had evidently been deposited in the coffin.
Near at hand, are the graves of Mary and her second hus-
band. Major Patten, presenting the same general appear-
ance. The earlier church was a frame edifice, standing
with its eaves to the street ; and the old pastor and his
wife are said to be buried just where the pulpit stood.
Returning to the square, and crossing to its north eastern
angle, we come to the jail, in the front yard of which stands
what we may hope is soon to be a relic of the past — a
whipping post and pillory, ingeniously and compendiously
brought under one head. It is a stout, white oak pillar,
about five feet high, with iron clasps on the sides, in which
the wrists of the culprit, or victim, are securely locked, as
he embraces the post, exposing his back to the smiter. Two
bars, extending horizontally from grooves in the top, are
so arranged as to clasp the neck, and hold their pilloried
prisoner in a most constrained, half-hanging posture, the
head bowed forward, and an inevitable sensation of choking
experienced at every motion. This apparatus seems to be
used for slaves alone, or chiefly. As imprisonment would
deprive the masters of their service, an off hand, and, at
the same time more terrible, species of punishment is em-
ployed.^
A little further to the west, on the same row, is the plain,
old fashioned, red brick dwelling, where lived Doctor Charles
Ridgely, eminent among Dover physicians, and the medical
preceptor of Doctor Edward Miller. The pupil, alas ! fell
in love with Wilhelmina, his preceptor's daughter, and she,
with all due ardor, reciprocated the attachment. Probably
she thought more of the young student's handsome face,
well cultivated mind, and other manly attractions, than of
his empty purse ; but her more prudent, or less discerning,
mother forbade her marriage, and the engagement was
broken off. Doctor Miller's subsequent success and repu-
tation would have satisfied hopes as high as Mrs. Ridgely
could, in reason, have formed ; but this was all yet in the
1 In 1864.
74 DELAWARE LIFE. [CH. 5. 1.
unknown future. The result was quite as touching as the
veriest lover of I'omance could wellnlesire. Wilhelmina
speedily fell into a decline, and died unmarried. Doctor
Miller lived a bachelor to the end — near the close of his
fifty-second year. The ladies of New York called him the
'divine Doctor Miller,' to distinguish him from 'Dr. Mil-
ler, the divine * ; but among them all he does not seem to
have found such an angel as he left sleeping in the grave-
yard at Dover.
A large part of Delaware, and of the peninsula of which
it forms a portion, must have been, in former times, very
unhealthy. The old minutes of Lewes Presbytery show a
great mortality among its members. Mr. John Fisher,
writing from Dover to Doctor Edward Miller, under date
of the 15th of March, 1801, says
* This wretched place has brought almost half its inhabitants
to their graves during this changeable, capricious winter. De-
population bids fair to be its fate, in a short time, either by
deaths or removals. Considerable alarms are excited in the
minds of many whose constitutions are tottering, and the lives
of those in the best health are considered as suspended by a
thread. The stout, able-bodied family of the Millesses are all
dead within the short period of the past winter, and innumera-
ble deaths have occurred in the adjacent country.'
Now let us drive out of the village, to the north, on the
Old State Road. Here is Jones's Creek, the bridge over
which is a comparatively recent affair. Previously, it was
always forded ; and there is a tradition that after the pre-
sent bridge was erected, old Doctor Morris still persisted
in fording, considering the use of the new structure un-
worthy of a sturdy gentleman of the old school. Possibly
his horse had a eay in the matter, and claimed, by prescrip-
tion, the privilege of cooling his dusty feet and parched
throat in the running stream. A drive of four miles brings
us to Parson John Miller's farm. How many thousands of
them he drove over this road ! Delaware, in old times,
seems to have been rather famous for sports of the turf and
of the field — ^perhaps had its full share of the rollicking
aristocracy. Dr. Samuel Miller used to tell of his father's
coming, unexpectedly, once, as he drove along the high-
way, in his quiet, clerical style, upon a crowd assembled
for a horse-race. The rival horsemen were approaching
1749-92.] A PiLaRiMAGB. 75
him at full speed, and one of them managed, in his blind
eagerness, to precipitate his courser upon a shaft of the
parson's gig, impaling himself on which, the poor animal
fell dying to the earth.
A friend communicates another tradition, which he heard
from the Rev. Francis A. Latta. The father, ' on a certain
occasion, bestrode the horse of his son John, the Revo-
lutionary surgeon. John was partial to fox-hunting, and
the docile animal had acquired his vulpine tastes. While
the reverend gentleman was riding, at a staid, clerical pace,
a party of huntsmen came into view, the music of horn
and hounds proved irresistible to the mettlesome steed, and
he carried the minister oiF to the hunt, nolens volens, over
fence and ditch, to his deep mortification, and the huge
amusement of the sportsmen.'
On our road, about a mile and a half from the Pastor's
farm, stands the large, substantial brick mansion, where
his daughter 'Polly' resided with her first husband, Vin-
cent Loockerman, Jr. To the south west of it, a short
distance, in the middle of a large field, is situated the fami-
ly burial plot, fenced in, perhaps twenty feet square.
Here lie the remains of Mr. Loockerman, with those of
several of his house. We come now to Mr. Miller's farm.
It lies across the road and is nearly or quite a parallelo-
gram, of which the two sides, intersecting the road about at
right angles are much longer than the others. The house
stands on the smaller or western portion, nearly a square,
and is perhaps a hundred yards from the highway. It is
now a plain, bare, box-shaped brick structure, of some
thirty six feet front by eighteen deep ; the northern half
evidently an unfinished addition, and said to have been
built by one or more of the sons, after their father's death,
on the foundation of a curb-roofed frame building, which
probably was the original house, the southern brick half
having been added possibly by the father himself, when he
first took possession. Back of this latter half, and con-
nected with it by a bridge or platform a few feet in length,
is a primitive looking frame kitchen, or negro quarter,
of one story, with a loft above, said to have been rebuilt
since the era of the Millers, but after the ancient pattern.
There is a good deal of low^marshy ground on the farm
and around it, accounting for the intermittent fevers, which
76 DELAWARE LIFE. [CH. 6. 2.
seem to have been, formerly at least, its most abundant
product.
The last time that Dr. Miller visited this home of his
childhood, he found it in sad plight, and already fast going
to decay. As he opened the front door, a hog rushed out
from the parlor, where, in former days he had so often
knelt in solemn household worship. He went round to
a back window, and looking in, saw only bottles and glasses
upon a table, standing from a recent carouse. Sadly he
turned away, and afterwards remarked to a friend, that it
was his last visit.
Very strangely located, immediately in front of the
dwelling, between it and the road, is a small, fenced burial
plot, which, however, belongs to the later occupants of the
place. Many of the old Delaware families seem to have
preferred burying their dead thus in little enclosures upon
their own plantations. The idea perhaps was brought from
older countries, where landed possessions remain for ages
in the same family; and where ancestral pride, thus and
otherwise kept alive, carefully watches oyer the monuments
of buried worth or worthlessness. Where as with us, for
the most part, families soon are scattered, and disappear
from their former seats; and family estates are speedily
alienated, the church yard, or the public cemetery, is the
only proper place of interment ; offering the best, though
still uncertain, security for the repose of the sepulchre.
About three miles north-east of Dover is Tin Sead
Courts where Mary Miller, after her second marriage, lived
with her husband Major Patten. It is an old-fashioned,
curb-roofed, frame building, said to have been a resort, in
the Major's day, of all the best society of Delaware. There
is so little that is courtly in its present appearance, either
inside or out, that the tradition seems credible, only be-
cause so well attested
The ancient church of Duck Creek Cross Roads has en-
tirely disappeared; but the burial ground, in which it
stood, still remains in . the north-western angle formed by
the creek and the Old State Road.
2. Old Papers.
Nothing but warm love of kindred, the hope of tracing
an heirship, or an antiquarian mania for rummaging and
1749-92.] OLD PAPERS. 77
preserving, tolerates old papers. But to patient fingers and
reverential minds they often make touching revelations of
the past.
A scanty file lies here, labelled, ^ Papers relative to Es-
tate of Rev. Jno. Miller' — the whole settlement. This
* Testamentary Account,' and the inventory and appraise-
ment which accompany it, show what he left — besides the
farm about ^2,075. James, the youngest child, whose
graduation at the University was yet two months distant,
when his father died, received a special legacy of <£100,
equal to $266.66. Samuel, whose theological studies were
incomplete, received a legacy of <£70, or $186.66, together
with his father's library, valued at $100. •
The old pastor's wearing apparel was estimated at eight
dollars. Half a dozen table spoons, fifteen tea spoons, a
pair of sugar tongs, with possibly some smaller articles, the
whole together valued at eighteen dollars, were all the plate
which he had possessed. The best chairs, doubtless belong-
ing to the parlor, are inventoried as a ' half dozen leather-
bottomed walnut chairs,' worth eight dollars. A wheel for
spinning wool, and three for flax spinning, are found among
the articles which were certainly for use rather than show ;
though, to be sure. King Lemuel has made a show of such
things, in his inspired account of the " virtuous woman,"
whose " price is far above rubies."^ Then there is a negro
woman estimated at about sixty-six dollars, two others, at
about vforty, each, and a boy worth twenty one dollars.
Mr. Miller's State and county taxes seem to have amounted,
annually, to about two dollars and forty cents. His
funeral charges were thirty-five dollars. No stones, as we
have seen, mark the resting places of the two little children
who had died years before. At the father's death the graves
of his wife and eldest son, John, seem to have been yet with-
out monuments ; but the heirs at once spent a hundred and
twenty-one dollars for the two marble slabs, which have
been already described. The residuary shares of five chil-
dren, who survived the final distribution, were a hundred
and seventy-three dollars each.
Now, side by side with this little file of accounts of the
settlement of the estate, weighing three ounces, is a huge
1 Proverbs xxxl., 10, 13, 19.
7*
78 DELAWARE LIFE. [CH. 5. 2.
bundle of college diplomas — not a complete collection —
several are wanting — but a good representation of all. No
wonder the poor country parson left so small a patrimony.
The money had all gone to his children's brains. Of his
sons, as before shown, three were university graduates, a
fourth was just about to be graduated, and the fifth, Ed-
ward, had received an equivalent training. Nor had Mr.
Miller regarded his obligation for their maintenance as
limited by their college course. The newly graduated
bachelor of arts had not been turned off at once to be
wholly dependent upon his own exertions, and 'engage in a
dubious struggle to prepare for his profession or business —
if iiot to starve, to beg perhaps, or borrow, from compara-
tive strangers, a scanty support during an inadequate term
of disturbed study. Inspired by academical advantages
and degrees with a higher longing for the honors, and a
more delicate perception of the proprieties, of life, each
son had returned from college to his father's house : that
was his home again until he had another — ^until his profes-
sion was secured,' and he went forth, not only with a paternal
blessing, but also still dependent upon paternal assistance,
while laboring to establish himself creditably in an honor-
able calling. Thus, from their father's means, two had
obtained a regular medical training, a third a thorough
preparation for the bar, and a fourth was already far
advanced in his theological studies. The impulse thus
given, with a scant patrimony, suflSced to carry the last
completely through his preparations for the ministry, and
to bring forward to the bar the fifth, James, just about to
leave college. Possibly dollars and cents were held at
about their right value in the old Delaware Presbyterian
manse. And perhaps the patriarch, struggling there with
poverty, bodily infirmity, and heavy pastoral responsibilities,
might be profitably remembered by some clergymen of
modern ideas, who are too poor to educate even their sons
liberally, and hurry them through a " business training," and
thus off their hands, as if at least fully determined that God
shall not call them into the ministry. A third and fourth
generation are now reaping the inestimably precious fruits
of those painfully hoarded investments in literary and reli-
gious culture.
1749-92.] OLD PAPERS. 79
The oldest among the diplomas is one dated the 17th of
May, 1763, from the College and Academy of Philadelphia,
afterwards the University of Pennsylvania, attesting that
the degree of Master of Arts had been conferred on the
Rev. John Miller. It seems to have been kept with special
nicety. College honorary degrees have depreciated like the
current money, only in a far greater proportion, since those
days.
XilFE
OF
SAMUEL MILLER, D.R
NEW YORK CITY.
1793-1813.
CHAPTER SIXTH.
NEW YORK CITY.
1793.
1. The City and its Churches.
At the time of Mr. Miller's settlement in New York, it
was a rapidly growing city of about forty-one thousand in-
habitants. It had two banks, one insurance company, a
daily mail to the south, and northern and eastern mails
twice a week, excepting from the 1st of May to the 1st of
November, when the eastern mail was triweekly. There
were three stage-lines every week-day to Philadelphia, one
of them, the mail stage being advertised to leave Powle's
Hook^ ferry stairs at 12 M., with two horses, and travel all
night. Four times a week, there were, besides, stage-
boats and stage- wagons, forming a line for Philadelphia by
Amboy on one side, Bordentown and Burlington, alter-
nately, on the other. Boston and Albany stages ran twice
a week in summer, three times in winter.
Columbia College, founded in 1754, the fifth in order of
* Now, Jersey City.
80
1793.] THE CITY AND ITS CHURCHES. 81
time within the British Colonies, was still the only college
that the State of New York could boast. Dr. John 6.
Gross, of the German Calvinistic, and Dr. John C. Kuntze,
of the United Lutheran Church, were now among its pro-
fessors, as Dr. McKnight, of the Presbyterian Church, af-
terwards was.
Besides Bishop Provdost, there were three resident Epis-
copal clergymen in the city — ^Benjamin Moore, D.D., Abra-
ham Beach, D.D., and John Bissett. John H. Livingston,
D.D., William Linn, D.D., and Gerardus Arantz Kuypers
were the clergy of the Dutch Church ; and, in addition to
these, the Idethodists had three clergymen, the Scotch
Presbyterians one, John Mason, D.D., and the German
Calvinists, the United Lutherans, the Associate Oongrega-
tionalists, the Independents, the Moravians, the Baptists,
the Roman Catholics, and the Jews, one each ; making the
whole number, with Mr. Miller, twenty-two.
From the brief summaries annexed to the minutes of the
General Assembly, we can but approximate to the number
of ministers and congregations connected with the Presby-
terian Church in the United States, when Mr. Miller set-
tled in New York. The former were^ as nearly as can well
be determined, about one hundred and seventy-five pastors,
and twenty-five without charge. Some of. the pastors min-
istered to two or more congregations, and above two hundred
and twenty-five vacant churches were reported. The num-
ber of licentiates was near fifty. The harvest truly was
great, but the laborers were few.
The First Presbyterian Church of the City of New York
was regularly organized in 1716, by a little company of
Presbyterians, who had previously been associated for
divine service, according to their own cherished forms —
some of ^them for about ten years. In 1719, their first
house of worship was erected in Wall street. This was the
only one thrown open to Mr. Whitefield, upon his earliest
visit to the city, in 1740 ; and his preaching was greatly
blessed to the increase, both temporal and spiritual, of the
congregation. The Rev. John Rodgers,^ called from the
Presbyterian Church of St. George's, Delaware, became
their pastor, as colleague of the Rev. Joseph Treat, in 1765.
Within a few months it was judged necessary to provide
1 D.D. from 1768. See 3 Sprague's Annals, 154.
82 * NEW YORK CITY. [CH. 6. 2.
enlarged accommodations ; and a second edifice^ known as
the Brick Church, was erected, was dedicated on the first
day of the jefCc 1768, and was soon filled with worshippers.
The two assemblies, however, yet remained one church,
with but one board of trustees and one bench of elders, two
pastors preaching alternately in each house. During the
war, the church in Wall street was used as a barrack, the
Brick Church as an hospital ; and both were left in an
almost ruinous condition, while the parsonage had been
burned to the ground. Without ' solicitation, the vestry of
Trinity Church generously ofiered St. George's and St.
Paul's Churches to be used alternately by the United Con-
gregations, until their houses were repaired ; an ofi'er of
which the latter gratefully availed themselves. After
several changes in the pastorate, the Rev. John McKnight^
became, in 1789, the colleague of Dr. Rodgers, and they
were thus associated, when Mr. Miller was invited to share
in their labors. Dr. McKnight's health becoming im-
paired, he could no longer preach three times every Sab-
bath, as had been .the habit of each pastor ; yet the con-
gregations were unwilling to give up any of the services to
which they were accustomed. Hence an additional col-
league was needed.^
2. Colleagues.
Dr. Rodger^ the senior colleague, was a very uncom-
mon, though not, in the ordinary acceptation of the terms,
a very powerful or brilliant, preacher of the gospel. Pi-
ously trained, and discovering, from his earliest years, a
peculiar solidity of character, he had been apparently con-
verted at the age of only a little more than twelve, under
Whitefield's ministry. He was not an intellectual, but
might, in his renewed nature, be called a moral and reli-
gious, genius. At fourteen he had regularly maintained
family worship in the house where he boarded, and his
godly conversation had been prized by those much his se-
niors in both age and Christian profession. Licensed when
1 D.D. from 1791. See 3 Sprague's Annals, 371.
* A history of the " First Presbyterian Church of New York," as it seems
still to have been called after it was composed of the " United Presbyterian
Congregations," may be found in Dr. Miller's Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, Chaps,
iy. &G,
1793.] COLLEAGUES. 83
not quite twenty, he had been greatly blessed in the very
earliest months of his probational ministry ; and his pasto-
rate of between fifteen and sixteen years, at St. George's,
had been unusually popular and successful, enlarging the
Church, endearing him in an oinusual degree to his people,
attracting crowds often to the house of worship, and ex-
tending his influence for good over all classes of the com-
munity. Not thirty- eight years of age when called to New
York City, he had. entered upon his pastoral labors there
in the vigor of his life and usefulness. At the time of his
settlement. New York had a population of about sixteen
thousand, and but one Presbyterian Church; which, of
course, from its close resemblance to the Reformed Dutch
Church, yet in the ascendancy there, labored under pecu-
liar disadvantages. Its growth, of near sixty years, had
been slow and struggling ; but when Mr. Rodgers was
called to it, in 1765, a precious revival of religion was the
almost immediate result of his labors. The congregation
rapidly increased. Crowded audiences attested the im-
pression made by his preaching. Within a few months, as
we have seen, it was found necessary to commence the
erection of a new place of worship, every pew in which,
after its dedication, was speedily occupied. But prior to
our war for independence, and still more during its pro-
gress, Presbyterianism, in the Colonies, was subjected to
many depressing influences ; and the Presbyterian Church
of New York came out of that seven years* ordeal of revo-
lution in a ruinous condition ; its pastors having been,
nearly all the time, exiles from the city. His colleague,
in fact, never returning, on Dr. Rodgers alone devolved,
after the treaty of peace, and the evacuation of the city by
the British, the whole labor of the pastorate for more than
a year, during the resuscitation of the church, and the re-
pairing of the two houses of worship. By the time Mr.
Miller was settled, its number of communicants had largely
increased; and, under the fostering influences of peace,
and a more complete religious freedom, it had become
highly prosperous.
Dr. Rodgers was distinguished for an ardent devoted
piety, and an affectionate earnestness of manner, which
impressed all with whom he came in contact. He spent
much time in secret prayer, often accompanied by fasting.
84 ~ NEW YORK CITY. [CH. 6. 2.
In pastoral labor — preaching, catechising, visiting — ^he was
most systematic, thorough, and indefatigable. He de-
pended, not on great, adventurous, spasmodic efforts, but
upon a steady, every day prosecution of ordinary plans.
He seldom entered a house, or engaged in conversation,
without dropping a word at least to commend the Saviour.
The children of the church uniformly received a great deal
of his attention. His sermons, though not highly polished,
and in form and diction moulded, with little variety, after
old fashioned theological treatises, were full of weighty
gospel truth, and were delivered with great animation and
unction. Until the failing memory of extreme old age for-
bade, he preached memoriter, and even his public prayers
were often carefully prepared. His fidelity to souls ; his
single-hearted devotion to the work of the ministry; InM
watchfulness for opportunities of doing good ; his practical
wisdom ; his prudent management of all his private affairs ;
his caution, bringing upon him sometimes the charge of
timidity ; his tender dealing with prejudice and passion ;
his guardedness against giving offence; his remarkable
freedom from envy and jealousy, bigotry and repulsive
sectarianism; his large, disinterested benevolence; his
liberality and unworldliness ; the dignity of his manners,
sometimes, perhaps, too formal, but always commanding
respect ; his habitual cheerfulness ; his whole consistent
life and. ministry, "forever the same**; were constantly
conspicuous and most influential for good ; constantly illus-
trated the truth which he preached. Even in his neat, ap-
propriate, spotless, carefully adjusted dress, he was a pat-
tern for every gospel minister.
In his Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, Dr. Miller afterwards
testified of him, as follows : —
"I shall not be surprised if it should be imagined by some,
that I have discovered in the ensuing sketch, more of the par-
tiality of friendship, than the sternness of historical justice. I
can only say, that it has been my sacred aim to exhibit every
feature that was attempted to be portrayed, true to the original.
If I have in any case failed, the error was certainly uninten-
tional. But it is a consolation to know, that, even after making
the most liberal allowance on this score that can be required,
there will still remain a large and solid mass of personal and
professional worth, which we can scarcely too often, or too re-
1793.] COLLEAGUES. 85
respectfully contemplate. We may say concerning the character
in question, what I have somewhere met with as said concern-
ing another — * Take away nine parts out of ten, even of its vir-
tues, and there will be still enough left to admire, to imitate
and to love.' "*
" The venerable subject [of these memoirs] was never indeed
considered, either by himself or -by others, as belonging to the
class of those extraordinary men, who, by the splendor of their
genius, the variety and extent of their learning, or the number
of their publications, excite the admiring gaze of mankind.
But if solid and respectable talents ; if acquirements which en-
abled him to act his part, in various important stations, with
uniform honor ; if patriarchal dignity ; if sound practical wis-
dom, and a long life of eminent and extensive usefulness, be
worthy of grateful remembrance and of respectful imitation,
then the life of Dr. Kodgers is worthy of being written and
perused. There is a day coming, and the estimate of Christians
ought now to anticipate it, when . such a character will appear
infinitely more worthy of contemplation and regard, than that
of the most splendid improver of human science, or the most
admired leader of victorious legions, that was ever immortalized
by the historian's pen. In that day it will be found, that bear-
ing the image of Christ, and a gracious relation to his Person,
is the highest nobility ; and that services done for the Saviour's
cause will obtain the only lasting reward."*
" " Take him for all in all,*' the American church has
not often seen his like ; and will not, it is probable, speedily or
often " look upon his like again." In vigorous, and original
powers of mind, a number have exceeded him. In profound
and various learning, he had many superiors. In those bril-
liant qualities, which excite the admiration of men, and which
are much better fitted to adorn than to enrich, pre-eminence is
not claimed for him. But in that happy assemblage of practi-
cal qualities, both of the head and the heart, which go to form
the respectable man ; the correct and polished gentleman ; the
firm friend; the benevolent citizen; the spotless and exempla-
ry Christian; the pious, dignified, and venerable ambassador
of Christ; the faithful pastor; the active, zealous, persevering,
unwearied laborer in the vineyard of his Lord ; it is no dispar-
agement to eminent worth to say, that he was scarcely equalled,
and certainly never exceeded, by any of his contemporaries."'
To the youthful minister, especially, such a colleague
was, doubtless, a great blessing. His example, his coun-
1 p. 5. 2 Pp. 11. 12. « Pp. 344. 345. ;
8
86 NBW TOEK OITT. [CH. 6. 2.
gels, and the constraint which his fidelity must have laid
upon all around him to be faithful, could not but have im-
proved any one brought into the important and intimate
relations of a united pastorate with him. At the same time,
the necessity of following closely in the footsteps of such a
man, before two large city congregations, taxed, no doubt, his
young colleague's powers heavily. In fact, as we shall see,
the burden was probably too great for, at least, Mr. Miller's
physical strength. He was soon obliged, once and again,
to escape, for a season, altogether from pastoral duties, in
order to recuperate his health by relaxation and travel*
Mr. Miller's other colleague, Dr. McKnight, about fif-
teen years his senior, was also an able, earnest, and faith-
ful minister of the gospel. Called to New York some three
years previously, he had entered upon his labors there
with great zeal and alacrity; not only preaching three
times upon the Sabbath, but also lecturing upon a week
day evening, anil performing a large amount of other pas-
toral: work. To stand his ground with such men, and in
Christian emulation vie with them for a gracious Master's
approval and blessing, involved no small trial of a young
minister's gifts and graces. But kind, considerate men as
they were, they could, of course, greatly relieve and en-
courage him.
CHAPTER SEVRNTH.
THE "BOY MINISTER."
1793-1798.
1. Ordination and .Settlement.
The following entries stand next in Mr. Miller's diary :.—-
' January 3, 1793. This day arrived in New York, in con-
sequence of accepting a call there. O Lord, I have come
hither, I trust, with a sincere view and desire to serve thee, and
to be made an instrument of advancing thy kingdom on
earth. Oh, give me a wise and understanding heart! Oh,
give me a smgle eye to thy glory in all things ! Bind my
heart to the Saviour in sanctified affection I Pill me with the
knowledge of thy will in all wisdom and spiritual understand-
ing ; and as my day is, so may my strength be !'
Mr. Miller was taken, as a licentiate, under the care of
the Presbytery of New York, upon dismission from the
Presbytery of Lewes, on the 16th of January, at South
Hanover; was immediately ^examined in Latin, Greek,
Geography, Logic, Rhetoric, Natural Philosophy, Astro-
nomy, Moral Philosophy, Divinity, Ecclesiastical History,
and Church Government.' The text, Romans iii. 24, was
assigned him for a sermon, with which the next session of
presbytery, at Orangedale, on the 7th of May, was opened.
That, with his " Latin Exegesis," was approved, and the
arrangements made for his ordination and installation —
Dr. McKnight to preach. Dr. Rodgers to preside. Dr.
McWhorter to deliver a charge to the people : no charge
to the pastor is mentioned.
* June 5, 1793. After having met the Presbytery of New
York twice, and gone through the usual trials for ordination,
I was this day solemnly set apart to the work of the gospel
87
88 THE "BOY minister/' [cH. 7. 1.
ministry, by prayer and the laying on of the hands of the
Presbytery. O Lord, I have this day renewedly, and, I hope,
with some sincerity, given myself away to thee ! I am now
emphatically not my own. I am doubly thine — ^peculiarly
thine ! O Lord, accept of my dedication ! Fill me with thy
love; prepare me for thy service; help me to be more and
more like Christ, anti more and more to glorify Christ! O
Lord, I have undertaken a charge which is too great for hu-
man strength. How shall I go in and out before this numerous
and enlightened people? How shall I discharge the solemn
and weighty duties which are incumbent upon me ? Oh, the
unutterable importance of having the care of precious, im-
mortal souls committed to my hands ! Father, give me know-
ledge — give me wisdom — give me strength, to perform my
duties aright. Blessed Saviour, whom J trust I have chosen
as the hope of my own soul, may I be strong in thee and in
the power of thy might ! Oh, help* me to live, and study, and
preach and act, like one habitually and* deeply sensible that he
must give account !*
On the 29th of August following, Mr. Miller iSrst had
an opportunity of taking his seat in the session ; at the
next meeting of which he was moderator, as the collegiate
pastors seem' to have been in turn.
His usual routine of public service seems to have re-
quired, at first, and for several years, only one sermon
each Sabbath, but that sermon twice delivered. The
Thursday evening lecture was maintained by Dr. Rodgers,
with occasional assistance from his colleagues, until the
autumn of 1799, when the growing infirmities of age
induced him to commit it wholly to them.
" From the commencement of his ministry in New York,"
Mr. Miller "enjoyed a reputation," says Dr. Sprague, "in
some respects peculiar to himself. Though Dr. Mason, and
Dr. Linn, and Dr. Livingston, and other great lights were
there, yet the subject of this notice was far from being thrown
into the shade. Besides having the advantage of a remarkably
fine person, and most bland and attractive manners, he had,
from the beginning, an uncommonly polished style, and there
was an air of literary refinement pervading all his performan-
ces, that excited general admiration, and well-nigh put criticism
at defiance. He was scarcely settled before his services began
to be put in requisition on public occasions; and several of
17^3.] SLAVERY. 89
these early occasional discourses were published, and still re-
main as a monument of his taste, talents, and piety."^
Dr. Milledoler says, * We frequently passed each other on
the Sabbath, Mr. Miller going to the Brick Church, and I to
my charge in Nassau street. Mr. Miller's appearance was
very youthful — I had just passed my nineteenth year. Being
dressed in full canonicals, not omitting the three-cornered hat,
we were called the " boy ministers." ' This was in 1795.
About the same time that Mr. Miller settled in New
York, James Kent, Esquire, afterwards Chancellor of the
State, removed thither from Poughkeepsie, and Was ap-
pointed professor of law in Columbia College. More than
six years Mr. Miller's senior, he had already gained some
reputation as a lawyer, and as an active politician of the
Hamilton school. He became an attendant upon the min-
istry of the Collegiate Presbyterian pastors; and on a
subsequent page ho will appear, in advanced life, recogniz-
ing his former relations to Mr. Miller.^
2. Published Discourses — Slavery and the French
Revolution.
During the first years of Mr. Miller's pastorate, he seems
to have been too heavily burdened with immediate profes-
sional duties, to think seriously of authorship. His only
^ Annals, 600.
3 A late reminiscent of those times, in a gossiping hnmor, says, " Grace
Church disappeared from the lower part of Broadway, and bloomed out, in
beautiful marble, at the upper end. It was a fashionable church then, and it
is now. A story is told on this point, which, we trust, will not give umbrage
to any parties now living, as it refers wholly to the dead past. When the late
Chancellor Kent moved to New York City, the churches were interested in
-obtaining him as a parishioner. A friend of his, a prominent member of Grace
church, invited him to attend service, in hope, of course, of securing his at-
tendance permanently there. Mr. Kent consented. It was a fine day, and the
congregation was well represented. All the interior arrangements were not
only convenient, but elegant: the aisles richly carpeted ; the pews furnished
in luxurious style ; with gilt and purple- velvet prayer-books ; the organ music
of the most artistic kind, and the most celebrated opera singers to lead in the
choir. The ladies, dressed in the highest style, floated gracefully into their
seats, and gracefully kneeled on the provided cushions. The minister rendered
the service in an unexceptionable manner, and delivered a short but eloquent
essay on some religious topic ; and then, amid the pealing notes of the organ,
the congregation, with mutual greetings, slowly retired. The whole thing, as
the Chancellor's friend believed, was a great success. He had no doubt but
his mind would at once be made up. So, as they walked out together, he said
— * Well, sir, what do you think of that?' 'That, sir,' he replied, < is what I
should call very genteel worship.' "— JVew York Obterver of the 4Lth of July,
1867. P. 213.
I*
90 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 2.
s.
publications, for some time, were sermons and discourses
called forth by special occasions and circumstances. These,
in their proper places, may be briefly noticed, as giving
some idea of the requisitions made upon him during his
earlier ministry, the estimation in which his services were
held, and his characteristics as a preacher, public speaker
and writer at this time. On the 4th of July, 1793, about
a month after his ordination, he preached a sermon, by
request, before the "Tammany Society," an institution
originally designed to give relief to the indigent and
distressed. The publication of this discourse was asked
for, and it was the first of his productions committed to the
press.^ According to a taste more prevalent at that day
than at this, the author, in an advertisement, craved allow-
ance for the "indigested and defective appearance" of the
work, on the grounds of "very short notice," "many
pressing avocations," "great haste," and "want of abilities
and experience." It gives, however, a specimen not un-
favorable of the popular talent and style of the youthful
preacher. Portions of it may be particularly interesting,
at the present time, when certain opinions, then almost
universal, and now only recalled to general favor, are
regarded by some as a novelty, or as an infection from a
few enthusiasts and fanatics. As uttered by a slaveholder's
son, born and chiefly educated in a slave State, such senti-
ments as the following may to many seem strange ; but
they were propounded, at the time, without an idea, appar-
ently, that they were not commonly received, and by almost
every hearer and reader cordially approved. There have
been popular divines, and other orators, of a much later
date, who have proclaimed the same opinions with an afiec-
tation of originality and daring, which have only indicated
ignorance of the past- presumed upon in the hearers, unless
actually attributable to the speakers. And it should not
be forgotten, that Mr. Miller saw no inconsistency between
holding si:ch sentiments, and also holding slaves, of a
peculiar class to be sure, as we shall see he did, afterwards,
in repeated instances.
^ *'A Sermon, preached in New York, July 4th, 1793, being the Anniversary
of the Independence of America: at the Request; of the Tammany Society, or
Columbian Order. By Samuel Miller, A.M., one of the Ministers of the
United Presbyterian Churches, in the City of New York." ** Christianity
the Grand Source, and the Surest Basis, of Political Liberty." — 2 Corinthians,
iii. 17.— 8yo, pp. 38.
1793.] ^ SLAVEKT. 91
"It is a truth denied by few, at the present day, that poli-
tical and domestic slavery are inconsistent with jv^ticey and
that these must necessarily wage eternal war^ — so that wherever
the latter exists in perfection, the former must fly before her,
or fall prostrate at her feet.'
"Humanity, indeed, is still left to deplore the continuance
of domestic slavery, in countries blest with Christian know-
ledge, and political freedom. The American patriot must
heave an involuntary eigb^ at the recollection that, even in
these happy and singularly favored republics, this offspring of
infernal malice, and parent of human debasement, is yet suf-
fered to reside. Alas, that we should so soon forget the prin-
ciples, upon which our wonderful revolution was founded!
But, to the glory of our holy religion, and to the honor of
many benevolent minds, this monster has received a fatal blow,
and will soon, we hope, fall expiring to the ground. Already
does he tremble, as if his destruction were at hand. — ^With
pleasure do we behold many evident presages of the approach-
ing period, when Christianity shall extend her sceptre of bene-
volence and love over every part of this growing empire —
when oppression shall not only be softened of his rigours ; but
shall take his flight forever from our land.''
The same sentiments were expressed still more strongly,
if possible, in the fifth of his published discourses, an
oration delivered in 1797, before the New York Society for
the Manumission of Slaves.* This was a voluntary orga-
nization dating from about the year 1785, and was designed
to mitigate the evils of Negro slavery throughout the State.
A standing committee had in charge the enforcement of
the laws, both local and national, prohibitory of the slave-
trade, whether domestic or foreign ; the prevention of kid;
napping and the assistance of persons unlawfully held in
bondage ; with the intellectual, social and religious improve-
ment of the negro population. A flourishing free-school,
for children of both sexes, was one channel of this charit-
able effort. Mr. Miller's discourse was the first consequent
on the determination to have an annual oration upon the
^ The " irrepressible conflict" of a later date.
a P. 19.
8 Pp. 27, 28.
^ ^'A Discourse, delivered April 12, 1797, at the request of and before the
New York Society for promoting the Manumission of Slaves, and Protecting
such of them as have been or may be Liberated. By Samuel Miller, A. M.,
one of the Ministers of the United Presbyterian Churches in the City of New
York, and Member of said Society." — 8vo, pp. 36.
92 THE ^'BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7.2.
topic of slavery. Dr. Sprague says of it, " it may well be
doubted whether a more discreet, unexceptionable, and
dignified sermon has been written on the subject since." ^
A few extracts may not be unacceptable to the reader, who,
had he found them without date attached, would probably
have imagined them a part of some very late production—^
hardly dreaming that such opinions were uttered in this
country nearly three-quarters ofi a century ago.
"That, in the close of the eighteenth century, it should be
esteemed proper and necessary, in any civilized country, to in-
stitute discourses to oppose the slavery and commerce of the
> human species, is a wonderful fact in the annals of society I But
that this country should be America, is a solecism only to be ac-
counted for by the general inconsistency of the human character.
But, after all the surprise that Patriotism can feel, and all the
indignation that Morality can suggest on this subject, the humili-
ating tale must be told — that in this free country — in this coun-
try, the plains of which are still stained with blood shed in the
cause of liberty, — ^in this country, from which has been proclaimed
to distant lands, as the basis of our political existence, the noble
principle, that 'all men are born free and equal,' — in
this country there are slaves! — men are bought and sold!
Strange, indeed ! that the bosom which glows at the name of
liberty in* general, and the arm which has been sd vigorously
exerted in vindication of human rights, should yet be found
leagued on the side of oppression, and opposing their avowed
principles." *
" Were it made a question, whether justice permitted the sable
race of Guinea to carry us away captive from our own coun-
try, and from all its tender attachments, to their land, and
there enslave us and our posterity forever; — ^were it made a
question, I say, whether all this would be consistent with
justice and humanity, one universal and clamorous negative
would show how abhorrent the principle is from our minds,
when not blinded by prejudice. Tell us, ye who were lately
pining in Algerine bondage ! tell us whether all the wretched
sophistry of pride, or of avarice, could ever reconcile you to the
chains of ba,rbarism, or convince you that man had a right to
oppress and injure man? Tell us what were your feelings,
when you heard the pitiless tyrant, who had taken or bought
you, plead either of these rights for your detention ; and justify
himself by the specious pretences of capture or of purchase, in
riveting your chains ? "'
1 3 Annals, COL « P. 9. » P. 16.
1793.] SLAVERY. 98
" But higher laws than those of common justice and humanity
may be urged against slavery. I mean the laws of God,
revealed in the Scriptures of truth. This divine system, in
which we profess to believe and to glory, teaches us, that God
has made of one blood all nations of men that dwell on the face of
the whole earthJ'^
" While the friends of humanity, in Europe and America,
are weeping over their injured fellow creatures, and directing
their ingenuity and their labours to the removal of so disgrace-
ful a monument of cruelty and avarice, there are -not wanting
men who claim the title, and enjoy the privileges of American
citizens, who still employ themselves in the odious traffic of
human flesh. Yes, in direct opposition to public sentiment,
and a law of the land, there are ships fitted out, every year, in
the ports of the United States, to transport the infiabitants of
Africa from their native shores, and consign them to all the
torments of West-India oppression. — Fellow citizens I Is Justice
asleep? Is Humanity discouraged and silent, on account of
the many injuries she has sustained? Were not this the case,
methinks the pursuit of the beasts of the forest would be for-
fotten, and such monsters of wickedness would, in their stead,
e hunted from the abodes of men.
" O Africa I unhappy, ill-fated region ! how long shall thy
savage inhabitants have reason to utter complaints, and to im-
precate the vengeance of heaven against civilization and
Christianity? Is it not enough that nature's God has con-
signed thee to arid plains, to noxious vapours, to devouring
beasts of prey, and to all the scorching influences of the torrid
zone ? Must rapine and violence, captivity and slavery, be
superadded to thy torments ; and be inflicted too by men, who
wear the garb of justice and humanity ; who boast the princi-
ples of a sublime morality ; and who hypocritically adopt the
accents of the benevolent religion of Jesus ? O Africa ! thou
loud proclaimer of the rapacity, the treachery, and cruelty of
civilized man ! Thou everlasting monument of European and
American disgrace ! " Remember not against us our oflences,
nor the offences of our forefathers ; " be tender in the great day
of inquir}' ; and shew a christian world thou canst suffer and
forgive !^
" Perhaps no method can be devised, to deliver our country
from the evil in question, more safe, more promising, and more
easy of execution, than one which has been partially adopted
in some of the States, and hitherto with all the success that
could haye been expected. This plan is, to frame laws which
1 Pp. ir, 18. 2 Pp. 28, 9.
94 THE *'BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 2.
will bring about emancipation in a gradual manner ; which
will, at the same time, provide for the intellectual and
MORAL cultivation of slavcs, that they may be prepared to
exercise the rights and discharge the duties of citizens, when
liberty shall be given them ; and which, having thus fitted
them for the station, will confer upon them, in due time, the
privileges and dignity of other freemen. By the operation of
such a plan, it is easy to see that slavery, ut no great distance
of time, would be banished from the iJnited States ; the mis-
chiefs attending a universal and immediate emancipation
would be, in a great measure, if not entirely, prevented ; and
beings, who are now knawing the vitals, and wasting the
strength of the body politic, might be converted into whole-
some and useful members of it. Say not that they are unfit
for the ;*an^ of citizens, and can never be made honest and
industrious members of the community. Say not that their
ignorance and brutality must operate as everlasting bars
against their being elevated to this station. All just reasoning
abjures the flimsy pretext. Make them freemen; and they
will soon be found to have the manners, the character, and the
virtues of freemen.*
In his first published sermon, Mr. Miller expressed what,
at the time, was very common in the United States — the
deepest interest in the French Revolution then in progress,
together with a high hope of results most auspicious to the
cause of liberty throughout the world.
" Especially," he asks, "can we view the interesting
situation of our affectionate Allies, without indulging the
delightful hope, that the sparks, which are there seen rising
toward heaven, though in tumultuous confusion, shall soon be
the means of kindling a general flame, which shall illuminate
the darkest and remotest comers of the earth, and pour upon
them the effulgence of tenfold glory Y* ,
" If this wonderftd Revolution," he says further, "be,
as we trust, a great link in the chain, that is drawing on the
reign of universal harmony and peace ; if it be occasioned by
" ^ It is easy to foresee that maDj strong prejudices, and mady feelings not
altogether unnatural, will oppose the execution of this plan. The idea of
admitting negroes to a state of political and social' equality with the whites,
even after the best education they can receive, is not a very pleasant one to a
freat majority even of those who are warmly engaged for their emancipation,
shall not discuss the reasonableness of such feelings at present. It is suffi-
cient to say, that our political body is laboring under a most hurtful and dan-
gerous disease ; and that the most skilful physician cannot restore it to health
without the exhibition of some remedies which are more or less unpaldtable."
—Pp. SI, 2.
1793.] FRENCH REVOLUTION. 95
christian principles, and be designed to pave the way for their
complete establishment, however it i^ay appear to be sullied
by irreligion and vice, it is the cause of God, and will at last
prevail."^
Mr. Miller yet corresponded with his venerated friend
and preceptor, Dr. Nisbet ; who, from the first, took en-
tirely different views of affairs in France, and expressed
them with so much candor, or so little caution, as to bring
great odium upon himself and the institution over which he
presided. '
** I/i addressing the students of the college, as their official
instructor and guide, and even on some public occasions, he
warned bis hearers against the 'impiety and the enormous
cruelty and licentiousness exhibited on a theatre, from which
every channel of intelligence brought the most revolting and
heart-rending accounts of bloodshed, and every species of in-
human and anti-christian practice." His view of the whole
. matter may, perhaps, be sufficiently illustrated by a brief anec-
dote given in his biography. "Sometime abfiut the year 1794,
when he happened to be in Philadelphia, a gentleman of his
acquaintance said to him — "Well, Doctor, what are we to
think of the French Revolution now V* " Indeed, man," said
he, " I can give you a better account of that matter now than
ever before. What I am about to tell you is no fable, but a
fact that really happened in my neighborhood lately. A poor
old woman, who is no politician, but a plain, serious body, who
had been for some time in a gloomy state of mind, anxious
about the salvation of her soul, (a thing, by the way, that no
politician ever thinks of,) dreamed that she died, and went to
the bad place. It seemed to her like a great inclosure, sur- *
rounded by a high, massy wall. She knocked at the door, when
who should open it but his Satanic. Majesty himself. The old
woman expressed her surprise that he should stoop to such an
office, and her wonder that he had not sent one of his imps or
understrappers to open the door. 'Indeed, good woman,' said
he, 'the devil an imp or understrapper have I left in all my
dominions. Hell is completely empty. Th^ have all gone to
help on the cause of liberty and equality in France.' " "
l3r. Miller adds, " Candour seems to require from the author
of this Memoir the acknowledgment, that * * he was among
the thousands of his countrymen who regarded the French
Revolution, in its early stages, with a favorable eye, as the tri-
umph of the spirit of liberty over misrule and oppression ; and
1 Pp. SI, 32
96 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 3.
as promising, notwithstanding all the crime and bloodshed
with which it was attended, the ultimate reign of freedona and
good government. Such were the hopes which he once enter-
tained ; and to which, almost without hope, he clung, long
after every truly favorable aspect had vanished."^
3. Devotion and Affliction.
A few journal entries are scattered through this and the
following year.
* October 31, 1793. I am this day twenty-four years of age.
I spend a portion of it in the exercises of special devotioi^. O
thou God of all grace, prepare me for my arduous work. In-
crease my faith. Bind me more closely than ever to the love
and service of my Master in heaven. As my day is, so may
my strength be.'
'June 5, 1794. This is the Anniversary of my ordination.
I have been one year a consecrated minister of Christ. Oh
that I had a deener sense of the magnitude and solemnity of « |
my office, and or the deep responsibility which it involves !
O thou God of all grace, inspire me with wisdom, gird me with
strength, and prepare me to go forth from day to day in a man-
*.Tier acceptable to thee, profitable to thy church, and to the corn-
deepest lifdification of my own soul.*
^^agether with a uC^February, 1795, he writes to Dr. Green,
^ort a3?he«|£liberty througuv*. , ,. . , . . ,. , ,
^ ^^^^ 11 . ''*tely issued, for prmtmg, by sub-
^n the 23d oNftiV' ^® ^^' ** ^'^ explain themselves in the
'I inclose ^^"^SBPONATE Allik
«cription, a mal^T'^^^ T^^".* ^*^^5^*^^ ^^^
most ample maifn * "®^ wiI»[t^ous confuc and acquamtances
'The editoM ^^me, which .
' clergymen, friend! n? f^"'^''' ^f^"^^ th^® ^^rth, tt. that you may
of youra. ' ^"""^ ""^ *^^ doctrines of graX, . *' especially,
**^he says furfcing to the
matter of the purblicaL^ ^f^^^ contribute 'Bom^-^-h feeling, not
feel peculiarly obC * ' ^ *™ confident thn^YT*"- T'"' »^ea «f Iff,
puroosp . oT fk i^®° ^ yc« for anv comm., • ^'f'toTiwith the whites,
the chapter and srcL^^^X';;^r- t^ant^S^fUVr. '«'
About two mnr^fha 1 ^ ,^ iit to health ') .
brother J^mesXillP ^'- ^'"^'^ J««* ^is youni **'^''-"
Wilson had writtenl'lYm ;eJ'lPrr *°{:' r^^" Si ^
1795.] DEVOTION AND AFFLICTION. 97
genius. I think it a very good one. He has read too
closely and too much for his age, which I suppose has hurt
his constitution, as he is at least somewhat consumptive.
* * * Mr. James had better eat cough pills
■with me for a while, to strengthen his lungs. * * *
'P. S. Mr. James Miller is Poet Laureate to day, by
writing the best description.'
A friend says, *[the Rev. Francis] Latta alleged that
James was the brightest gem in a social circle where all
were bright. He seemed to consider him, in intellectual
gifts, as superior to the others, as they to ordinary men.
But James died with the halo of youth about him, when its
freshness, effervescence, and fervor ,gave additional bril-
liancy to his mind ;. and I think it probable his partial
friends overrated his abilities.'
Here is an old, dingy letter — ^perhaps the only remain-
ing relic of this brother, and youngest child — nearly two
years and nine months younger than Samuel. In pul-
monary consumption he went to South Carolina, fondly
seeking restoration in a southern climate. He must have
left home about the beginning of November, as he had
been absent more than two months when this letter was
written. It is dated the 12th of January, 1795. He says,
'I staid in Charleston about three weeks. I then spent
two weeks with Dr. Richard Waring, who knew brother
Edward in Philadelphia, by his pressing invitation. He
resides thirty miles from Charleston. I then rode up here.
Statesburgh is a small town in the high hills of Santeo,
about a hundred miles from Charleston. Its situation is
pleasant, high and dry, and the air pure and wholesome.
On these accounts it was recommended to me, and chosen
by me, as a place of residence for some time. I have been
here about a month.' Next he gives a particular account
of his health, and of his regimen. Poor feltow ! he was
evidently flattering himself with the hope of recovery, al-
^ though speaking of his disease, too, as probably consump-
■ tion. Pecuniary considerations also seem to have troubled
him. His accommodations were costing him ^ about a guinea
I a week,' and he mentions a draft upon Colonel McLane, as
! something which he would gladly have avoided, but neces-
^ sity required. Doubtless brothers and sisters were gladly
supporting his expenses during this vain pursuit of health.
9
98 THE *'boy minister.'* [ch. 7. 3.
To all of them the letter is addressed within, though to his
brother Joseph without. Alas ! his hopes, like those of
the consumptive characteristically, were doomed to disap-
pointment. How, for a while, encouragement and despon-
dency alternated we may easily conjecture ; but about three
months more ended the struggle : he died the 15th of April
among strangers ; yet these very attentive to him. In the
family of Dr. Waring he was treated as a son and brother,
and the last oflSces of kindness and respect, in his dying
moments, and to his wasted remains, were tenderly paid.
About three months before the death of James — in Jan-
uary, 1795 — Mr. Miller's sister, Mrs. Mary Loockerman,
after a widowhood of nearly five years, had married Major
John Patten, whose residence, Tin Head Court, near Dover,
has been before mentioned.^
Mr. Miller writes in his diary,
'June 5, 1795. Anniversary of my ordination. Day of re-
tirement and devotion. It is impossible for this day to recur
without humiliation and mourning. Lord, give me grace to be
more wise and faithful in time to come. Two years ago I was
solemnly invested with the sacred office. In the presence of a
great human assembly, and, above all, in the presence of God
and angels, I took on myself the solemn vows of an ''ambassa-
dor of Christ." How have I discharged the duties of that
awful office? O Lord, thou knowest how unfaithful I have
been. It becomes me to lay my hand on my mouth, and my
mouth in the dust, and to cry, " Unclean ! Unclean ! God be
merciful to me a sinner I" Oh for a stronger faith, a more ar-
dent love, and a more indefatigable diligence, in the work of
faith and labor of love to which it has been my privilege to
devote myself!"
4. Published Discourses — Masonry.
Mr. Miller's second publication was a sermon preached
before the Masonic Grand Lodge of the State of New
York, in 1795 f which if it does not mark, as most natu-
iSeep. 76
2 "A Discourse delivered in the New Presbyterian Church, Now- York : Be-
fore the Grand Lodge of the State of New York, and the Brethren of that Fra-
ternity, assembled in General Communication, on the Festival of St, John the
Baptist, June 24th, 17W5. By Samuel Miller, A.M., One of the Ministers of <
the United Presbyterian Churches, in the City of New York." — Ephesians II.
20. 21.— 8vo. pp. 32.
1795.] MASONRY. 99
rally it might, advanced maturity of mind, and actual im-
provement in thought, diction, and literary taste, certainly
gives evidence of more leisurely and careful preparation
than the one previously published. Before this da,te,
probably soon after his settlement in New York, Mr. Mil-
ler joined the Masonic order ; he seems to have taken, for
years, an active part in its proceedings, and a deep interest
in its prosperity ; and he reached the dignity of a Royal
Arch Mason. His discourse seems to prove, that his con-
fidence had been already shaken, if not in some of the prin-
ciples of the order, at least in its practical results. But
whatever may be thus inferred as to his views of Masonry
at this time, certain it is that subsequently — perhaps from
the date of his removal to Princeton, where there was no
Masonic lodge — he renounced all connexion with the order ;
at least never attended their meetings ; and that he dis-
tinctly, carefully, and emphatically advised his sons not to
become Masons. Whether the abduction of Morgan, in
1826, which brought a reproach upon the institution from
which it has never recovered, and probably sealed its doom
in the United States, had any influence, even to deepen his
disapprobation, cannot now, perhaps, be determined. But
probably his more mature reflections satisfled him, that
such a secret order was incompatible with the spirit of good
civil government, and especially of our free institutions ;
and that too easily it might be made a cloak for disorderly,
seditious, and treasonable designs ; might be abused to
base party purposes ; might become the active enemy of
sound morals, pure Christianity, and the Church of Christ ;
while it must, naturally, ever prove, in some sort, and in a
greater or less degree, a rival of that Church, by pro-
posing its own principles as a sufficient religion, drawing
men away from church intercourse and worship, and sug-
gesting, by its very existence, that the institutions of Chris-
tianity were not adequate to the fulfilment of the grand
philanthropic purposes, for which they were founded. If
this order might interfere with the normal workings of the
commonwealth, it might interfere much more with those of
the Redeemer's visible kingdom.
Oaly ten days after the delivery of his Masonic discourse,
100 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 5.
Mr. Miller preached a Fourth of July sermon, which was
also published.^
5. Valetudinarianism.
It is very evident from the fewness and brevity of the
entries in Mr. Miller's diary, during these earlier years of
his ministry in New York, from his despondent dissatisfac-
tion with his own performances, and from the speedy fail-
ure of his health, that the burden laid upon him was, in-
deed, almost too great to bear. It will be seen, hereafter,
that the collegiate nature of his charge, though affording,
on the one hand, some relief, increased on the other, and,
perhaps, in a much greater degree, pastoral cares, anxieties,
and toils. A city congregation, of the size of either of
those to which he ministered, must always tax most severe-
ly the energies of any, and especially of a very young,
pastor. It may well be doubted, whether such a charge
should ever be laid upon any one, or ever should be ac-
cepted, without previous experience in the pastoral office,
for a few years at least, in a place of less responsibility
and altogether lighter burdens. Moreover, Mr. Miller had
chosen the most laborious and oppressive method of preach-
ing. His week- evening lectures were generally extempor-
aneous, with only the assistance of a brief skeleton; but
his Sabbath and other more formal sermons were fully
written, then delivered memoriter : he had before him on
the desk, at most, only a slrp of paper, with the first words
of each paragraph upon it, for the help of recollection.
Very few have tried this method of pulpit preparation, who
will not testify to its pressing heavily upon the mind and
spirits.
In a contemporaneous 'Record of Preaching,' we find
the entry, ' October 25, At Newark (N. J.) — unwell — did
not preach ; ' probably indicating that ill-health occasioned
the absence from home mentioned in the following extract
from Mr. Miller's Journal.
' October 31, 1795. From home : still journeying and in the
1 " A Sermon delivered in the New Presbyterian Church, New York, July 4,
1795, being the 119th Anniversary of the Independence of America; at the Re-
quest of, and before, the Mechanic, Tammany, and Democratic Societies, and
the Military Officers. By Samuel Miller, A. M., one of the Ministers of the
United Presbyterian Churches in the City of New York.** — Exodus xii, 14. —
8vo. Pp. 33.
1795.] VALETUDINARIANISM. 101
midst of fatigue and company. Not very favorable to a birth-
day celebration. Oh to be placed in circumstances more
friendly to a devout, humble, grateful spirit ! '
To Dr. Green he writes, on the 2d of November fol-
lowing,
* The malignant fever which has for some time afflicted us,
you will learn, from various sources, is almost entirely extin-
guished. To-morrow evening, our usual service will be con-
nected with thanksgiving and praise for its removal. You will
join me in grateful acknowledgements to the benevolent Father
of the universe, for this signal favor. Oh, that there were
satisfactory appearances of this dispensation's having a suitable
effect on the minds of our citizens !
* Through the goodness of God I have been spared. My ex-
posure to infection has been great ; but my life is mercifully
prolonged to this time. May it be devoted, with greater dili-
gence, and with more disinterested and ardent zeal, than ever,
to the glory of God.
*Be pleased to make my best compliments to Mrs. Green. I
must hastily conclude.
* I am, reverend and dear Sir,
* Your friend and humble servant,
* Samuel Miller.'
Valetudinarianism was still seriously interrupting Mr.
Miller's pastoral labors; and soon, as his diary indicates,
he was obliged to le^ive home again for relaxation and in-
vigoration.
June 5, 1796. The return of this day brings to my recol-
lection the solemn scene of my ordination in 1793. I am now
in Philadelphia. From the beginning of February to the
first of June, this year, I was in bad health, insomuch that I
did not preach during that time more than three or four ser-
mons. My complaint was a ' weakness of the breast, which
threatened consumption, and rendered speaking painful. I
took a long journey on horse-back of near one thousand miles,
visiting, in the course of it, Dover, my native place, Philadel-
phia, Lancaster, Baltimore, Annapolis, Alexandria, George-
to'wn, Mount Vernon, etc. Returned toward home, thus far,
yesterday. For nearly three months I did not preach at all.
To-day I have preached in this city (Philadelphia) for the first
time in three months ; and ventured to preach twice without
sensible injury. Oh that this season of painful weakness may
be found to promote the glory of God, and my own personal
9*
102 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 6.
good, as a professing christian and a minister. I ought to take
warning of the shortness and uncertainty of life, and how soon
all my plans of study and of usefulness may be cut short by
death. Great Giver of my life and time, Oh give me grace so
to number my days, that I may apply my heart unto wisdom.
I feel that I greatly needed a rebuke and chastisement from
God. I had been, for months, in a deplorably backsliding state.
Blessed be the Lord who hath corrected me in righteousness.
Oh may I ha;ve the wisdom to improve it well.'
6. Doctor Edward Miller in New York.
Within a few years after Mr. Miller's settlement, lie
prevailed upon his brother Edward, practising Medicine at
that time in Dover, to join him in New York. Of this, in
his "Biographical Sketch** of the latter, he gives the fol-
lowing -account : —
" It was in the year 1796, that Doctor Miller removed to
New York. It is with mournful pleasure that the writer of
this sketch recollects his own agency in inducing his lamented
brother to make this removal. The malignant epidemic of
1795 had removed by death a number of physicians, whose
characters were respectable, and whose medical practice was
large. At the close of that awful visitation, when health was
restored to the city, and when new plans began to be formed
to fill up the chasms which death and desolation had made,
the writer, then residing himself in the city, began to turn his
eyes towards a brother whom he tenderly loved ; whose com-
pany he never entered but with improvement ; and from whom
he had long lamented his separation. In the month of No-
vember of that year, he proposed to him, and urged, an imme-
diate removal to New York. Doctor Miller received the pro-
posal in the most affectionate manner ; but, with that delicacy
and prudence, for which he was always remarkable, he thought
himself bound, before deciding, to consult such members of
the Faculty in New York as he numbered among his friends-
He, accordingly, addressed letters to Doctor John B. B.
Modgers, and Doctor Mitehill, on this subject, frankly explain-
ing his views, and soliciting their judgment in the case. Their
replies were such as might have been expected from enlightened
and liberal friends, who felt disposed to encourage a pr'l^es-
sional brother. He determined to make the experiment ;
mediately entered on the adjustment of his concerns in Dover
and in the month of September, 1796, found himself fixed in
New York"'
1 Pp. xxTii, xxviii.
1796.] DOCTOR EDWARD MILLER. 108
"His success in this city was much greater, and, particularly,
more speedy, than he had anticipated. Among the many
practical and instructive maxims which the writer of these
pages has had the privilege of receiving from the lips of his
lamented brother, and which he now recollects with mingled
emotions; one, often repeated, was, that no professional man
can, ordinarily, expect to succeed in life, without obtaining the
general respect and confidence of his professional brethren.
He thought that this remark applied to all the learned pro-
fessions with peculiar force; that divines, physicians, and
lawyers are, generally, held in a degree of estimation, by the
mass of their fellow-citizens, proportioned to the degree of that
which they enjoy among those of their own corps. His own
character and history certainly went to the verification of this
maxim."^
There can be no doubt that Dr. Edward Miller's settle-
ment in New York proved very ben^cial to his brother's
health, which the journal of the latter shows to have long
remained distressingly infirm.
'December 11, 1796. This evening is the first time that I
have been in the pulpit for six weeks. Towards the close of
October last, I was seized with a severe illness — an inflamma-
tory fever — ^which brought me very low. I was, for nearly a
fortnight, confined to my bed, and was much reduced. After
a slow convalescence, I was so far recovered as to be able to
preach a short sermon in the Wall street church this evening.
Thus the Lord has again most mercifully admonished me. I
still feel that I need chastisement. I have not had one stroke
laid upon me that was not necessary for my good. " Lord,
make me to know mine end, and the measure of my days,
what it is ; that I may know how <frail I am. Behold, thou
hast made my days as an handbreadth, and mine age is
nothing before thee: verily every man at his best estate is
altogether vanity." My attacks are so frequent, and my con-
stitution appears so exceedingly frail, that my friends, as well
as myself, seem to be impressed with the persuasion that my
time here cannot be long. God of all grace, prepare me for
thy will, whatever it may be. Whether my ministry be longer
or shorter. Oh that it may be to thy glory, and the advance-
ment of thy kingdom. If I am not deceived, I desire to be in
thy hands. Make me "a chosen vessel" "meet for the Mas-
ter's use," and then dispose of me according to thy sovereign
pleasure.'
1 P. zziii.
104 the "boy minister.'* [ch. 7. 7.
7. Missions.
The royal charter of the Plymouth Company, under
which the Pilgrim Fathers settled in New England, men-
tions, as one motive for colonization, *'the reducing and
conversion of such savages, as remain wandering in desola-
tion and distress, to civil society and Christian religion."
And, for nearly two centuries, the North American In-
dians were the only heathen for whom the Colonists, in
any part of this country, attempted missionary effort.
The policy of the British government did not permit the
incorporation of societies in America for the work of
missions ; and not until after the Revolution did the first
association of this kind receive a charter. It was insti-
tuted in Massachusetts, in 1787, and called " The Society
for Propagating the Gospel among the Indians and Others
in North America." Gradually it passed into the hands
of Unitarians. The second was " The New York Mission-
ary Society," formed in the City of New York, the Ist of
November, 1796. In its organization Mr. Miller took a
very lively interest. The following letter to Dr. Green
refers, by anti9ipation, to this measure : —
*New York, August 14, 1796.
* Rev. and dear Sir,
* You have, no doubt, been informed of the societies
which have been latfely formed, in London, Edinburgh and
Glasgow, for sending and supporting missionaries among the
heathen. The remarkable encouragment which these societies
have received, and the numerous circumstances attending their
establishment, which promise, under the smiles of heaven, the
most brilliant success, cannot have failed to fill your mind with
the highest pleasure. What will be the event, God only knows;
but this is certain, that a prospect like that at present exhibited
in Britain has rarely been seen in the Christian Church.
'A few of the ministers of this city, who cordially agree in
the doctrines of grace, have lately had a meeting, to consider
of the practicability of instituting a similar society in this
country, and of the propriety of attempting some measure of
the kind. The result of this meeting is, that we have des-
patched a circular letter to eighteen or twenty ministers in the
vicinity of this city, belonging to the Presbyterian and Dutch
churches, whose sentiments we can rely on, begging their
advice and concurrence in the case, and requesting their gene-
ral attendance at another meeting, to be held here on the 23d
1796.] MISSIONS. 105
instant. At the proposed meeting, the subject will be taken
into more deliberate consideration, and something probably
decided upon.
* The news we have received and the measures proposed on
this subject seem to stir up the pious people among us, and to
fill them with a fervent desire to do something. If we may
judge by the aspect of things in our comer of the American
vineyard, such an institution would probably meet with ample
pecuniary and other encouragement. As it is proposed, how-
ever, to make the institution thought of a national affair, it
will become desirable to hear the sentiments of firiends to such
a measure, in different parts of the continent.
* I write these lines, not at the request of the above men-
tioned meeting, but from a desire to communicate to you, thus
early, what we have thought of, and to hear your opinion on
the subject.
' The parts of our country destitute of the gospel are numer-
ous, besides those occupied by the Indian tribes. They are all,
however, contemplated in the scheme in question. How happy,
if we, who profess to know the value of evangelic truth, should
be made the humble instruments of dissemmating it among
those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death I
*My health is considerably better since my return home.
Indeed, I am now nearly as well as usual. Our city, in general,
is uncommonly healthy. You may be assured of this, not-
withstanding all reports to the contrary.
* Be pleased to make my best compliments to Mrs. Green.
* I am. Sir, with every sentiment of respect and esteem,
* Your affectionate friend,
* Saml. Miller.'
The New York Society embraced several Calvinistic
denominations. "That the world may be satisfied/' said
its founders, "as to the religious principles which they
embrace for themselves, and resolve to propagate among
others, their view of the great outlines of the doctrine of
salvation is exhibited in the following propositions:*' — a
brief Calvinistic creed subjoined. Among its officers,. the
Presbyterian Church was represented by Dr. John Rod-
gers, Dr. John McKnight, and Mr. Miller; the Reformed
Dutch, by Dr. John H. Livingston, Dr. William Linn, and
the Rev. Messrs. John N. Abeel and Gerardus A. Kuypers ;
the Associate Reformed, by Dr. John M. Mason ; and the
Baptist, by Dr. Benjamin Foster. Upon the day of its
V.
106 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 8.
organization, Dr. Alexander McWhorter, pastor of the
Presbyterian church of Newark, preached before the So-
ciety in the Middle Dutch Church, a sermon entitled "The
Blessedness of the Liberal,'* and a handsome collection was
made. The proposed field of missionary effort embraced
the frontier settlements and Indian tribes of the United
States ; but to the Indians, it is evident, from subsequent
reports, attention was almost, if not quite, exclusively
directed; so that the missions prosecuted were "foreign
missions,'* according to a usual distinction of the present
day.
On the 18th of January, 1798, the Society adopted a
"Plan for Social Prayer,*' very much like the Monthly
Concert, now so widely observed. We find it resolved,
" That the second "Wednesday evening of every month, be-
ginning at candle light, be observed, from February next, by
members of this Society, and all who are willing to join with
them, for the purpose of offering up their prayers and suppli-
cations to the God of grace, that he would be pleased to pour
out his Spirit upon his Church, and send his gospel to all na-
tions ; and that he would second the endeavors of this Society,
and all Societies instituted on the same principles, and for the
same ends."
These meetings were held, in rotation, in the Wall street
Scots', New Dutch, First Baptist, Brick, and North Dutch
churches, the minister of each presiding in his own church,
and where there were collegiate ministers, these in turn.
As early as 1794, the Synod of New York and New
Jersey had recommended a quarterly concert in prayer for
the same great object,^the Advancement of the Redeem-
er's Kingdom, — to commence on the first Tuesday of Jan-
uary, 1795.
8. Despondent Activity. — Literary Projects and
Pastime. — Politics.
A pastor, especially one oppressed with work and ill
health, is often a poor judge of his own labors, which, in-
deed, brought to the standard of God's perfect law, must
ever prove grievously deficient. Diary entries, of which the
following is a specimen, attest Mr. Miller's occasional de-
spondency, as well as his orthodoxy.
1797.] DESPONDENT -ACTIVITY. 107
'June 5, 1797. This is the anniversary of my ordination.
Four years ago, this day, I was set apart to the work of the
holy ministry. I am trying to recollect it with a devout, hum-
ble, penitent spirit. Oh, that I might be more deeply im-
pressed, than ever I have yet been, with a sense of th^ infinite
importance of the trust then undertaken ; and be made more
deeply humbled than ever with a sense of my exceeding weak-
ness, unworthiness, and shortcomings. Oh Lord, I have come
short in everything! My preaching, my devotions, my deport-
ment have all been, alas ! very little conformed either to the
nature of my office, the character of my Master, or the excite-
ments to faithfulness which I ought daily and hourly to feel.
O Lord, make me, by thy grace, more wise and more faithful.'
From his * Record of Preaching ' we find, that Mr. Mil-
ler was journeying in Connecticut during a large part of
this month of June. On the 18th, he preached twice in
Hartford, on the 21st, in Windham before the General
Association of Connecticut, and on the 25th, twice at Stam-
ford. The occasion of this visit was his appointment by
the General Assembly, on the 19th of May preceding,
with the Rev, James F. Armstrong and the Rev. James
Richards, to represent the Assembly in that Association.
Mr. Miller had been settled in New York but about
three years, when it became apparent that a third Presby-
terian church was necessary. The two edifices already in
use were crowded, and the inhabitants, particularly of the
north-eastern portion of the city, which was rapidly grow-
ing, could not find church accommodation. When the
project for another house of worship had begun to take a
definite shape, Henry Rutgers, Esquire, a wealthy and
liberal member of the Reformed Dutch Church, presented
the trustees with an ample lot, at the corner of Rutgers
and Henry street, where they erected the new building.
Early in the spring of 1797^ Dr. Rodgers laid the corner
stone ; and on the 13th of May, 1798, when the edifice
was opened for divine worship, he preached the dedication
sermon. The greater part of the pews in this "Ruteers
street Church," as it was appropriately called, were taken
at once, although, for several years, the enterprise ad-
vanced but slowly. In fact. Dr. Rodgers was becoming
quite feeble; soon after this he was obliged to relinquish
part of his long accustomed labors; and the pastoral force
\
108 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 8.
became tlien evidently insufficient to meet the demands of
three such congregations. Yet, until 1805, the way did
not seem clear for increasing the number of pastors.
On the 31st of October, 1797, Mr. Miller writes in his
diary,
* This is my birthday. Lord help me to remember it with
gratitude and humility. With gratitude, that I have been
thus far protected and preserved ; that I have been raised up
fi*om sickness, guarded amidst dangers, and brought to the
twenty-eighth year of my age in peace and in outward pros-
perity. With humility, because I have been so unprofitable a
servant.'
One reason why Mr. Miller's labors pressed so heavily
upon him, and his health suffered, was, doubtless, that to
his pastoral toils he was adding a somewhat extensive cor-
respondence, and, perhaps, too free an indulgence of mere
literary tastes. Among his papers are found long Latin
letters of 1796 and 1797 from Dr. Broerius Broes, a min-
ister of the Dutch Church at Leyden, giving information
of the state of religion and learning in Holland ; in return
for which he seems to have comn^unicated similar intelli-
gence from this country. Mr. Miller commenced the
correspondence, and probably had some definite object in
view, which cannot now h,e determined. His earlier tastes
and habits of study, his associations in New York and
elsewhere, and his repeated publications of an ephemeral
kind, were evidently inclining him more and more to liter-
ary labor and to authorship. He had kept up his ac-
quaintance with Dr. Jedediah Morse, of Charlestown,
distinguished, in those days, not only as an evangelical
minister of the gospel, but also as a geographer and his-
torian. The following letter to Dr. Morse reveals a part
of the influence exerted upon him through such associa-
tions.
'New York, November 27, 1797.
* Rev'd and dear Sir,
* In consequence of our conversation on the subject,
I began, a few days after you' left this city last, to collect
materials for a history of this State. The work, I find, will
require great labour and patience. These, however, if nothing
else, I can engage to bestow, if life and health should be spared
1798.] LITERARY PROJECTS AND PASTIME. 109
me. I communicate this design to you, by way of prefece to a
request.
* It has occurred to me as probable, that in the course of
your geographical and historical investigations, some curious
facts and papers may have occurred to you which relate to the
history of this State. You would confer a great favor on me,
by informing me whether this is the caee; and whether it
would be inconsistent with any of your designs to furnish me
with the whole, or any part, of such documents. You are too
well acquainted with the subject to need even a hint, that the
most trifling facts, anecdotes, and papers would be a valuable
acquisition to me in my pursuit, and that nothing scarcely can
be too small for a collector of materials for history.'
After speaking of the probable necessity of sending to
Holland for materials, and asking for information of any
persons in the United States likely to render assistance,
Mr. Miller says,
* I have only farther to add, that, considering the present
stage of my undertaking, and the uncertainty of its ever being
accomplished, it will not be proper for me to make even my
design extensively public. "^^
* With my best compliments to Mrs. Morse, and with senti-
ments of the highest respect and esteem,
a remam, rev'd & dear Sir,
' Your humble servant,
N ' Samuel Miller.'
This letter is endorsed by Dr. Morse, * Answered Janu-
ary 10, 1798, with some valuable MSS. and printed docu-
ments, to be returned.'
To further this historical project, Mr. Miller petitioned
the legislature of New York', to allow him to search the
records of the various public offices of the State for infor-
mation, and to make copies of important papers, without
being subjected to the payment of the ordinary fees. A
special act, introduced by Dr. Samuel L. Mitchill, and
passed without a dissenting voice, on the 19th of January,
1798, grspted fully his request. DeWitt Clinton, then a
member of the State^ Assembly, appears to have assisted
in the management of this matter for him, and under date
of the 25th of January, sent him a certified copy of the
act, with promises of further assistance. Political sympa-
thies, and association in the Masonic lodge, had doubtless
10
110 TJ3E "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 8.
brought him into closer intimacy with Mr. Clinton, who
wrote from Albany,
* There are very valuable materials in the Clerk's office of
this county. The Chief Justice, who is the only man here
that is thoroughly acquainted with them, has promised to con-
tribute with alJ his exertions. The Surveyor Greneral will also
render you any assistance. Be pleased to put your ideas in the
shape of queries, and send them to me, as it will greatly pro-
mote your object. * *
* It will give me great pleasure to assist you, by obtaining
information, in the important work you have in hand. You
now stand pledged to the public ; every man of letters has an
usufructuary property in your labors, and feels, I am per-
suaded, confident that you will not disappoint well-grounded
expectation.'
This project also led to a correspondence and literary
exchange with the eminent geographer and historian, Pro-
fessor Christopher Daniel Ebeling, of Hamburgh, which
was kept up for several years. Dr. Ebeling's letters are
in Eflglish, but, like those of Dr. Broes, long and closely
written ; exemplifying the patient drudgery to which
European, especially Dutch and German, scholars are,
characteristically, willing to submit. Upon this history
Mr. Miller labored long in a desultory way; he seems
hardly to have abandoned the idea of writing it before he
removed to Princeton in 1813. Something further of his
social and literary connexions at the time it was undertaken,
he has himself told us in the following paragraphs : —
"Soon after his establishment in New York, Doctor Edward
Miller became a member of a literary association, which had
been for some time known to those who . participated in its
pleasures and advantages, by the unostentatious name of "the
Friendly Club." The meetings were held in rotation at the
respective houses of the members, on the Tuesday evening of
each week. Of this association, one of its members spea^ in
the following terms.* Never was a place of appointment, of
this nature, repaired to with greater avidity, or the pleasures of
unshackled intellectual intercourse more highly enjoyed. All
form was rejected by the "friendly club," and but one rule
adopted, which was that the member who had the pleasure of
receiving his friends at his house, should read a passage from
"* Monthly Recorder, vol. I, p. 8, Ac."
1798.] POLITICS. Ill
some author, by way of leading conversation into such a chan-
nel as might turn the thoughts of the company to literary dis-
cussion or critical investigation. This was, for the greater por-
tion of the. time it existed, truly a "friendly club" ; but after a
continuation of most perfect and cordial communion for a few
years, the demon, whose infuriated and blasting influence is un-
ceasingly exerted to mar the blessings of our envied country,
party politics, found his way among the " friendly club," and
the institution died a lingering d^ath. Yet I believe the sur-
viving members feel a brotherly affection towards each other,
and a regretful remembrance of those days, the more endearing
as the knowledge that they can nev^r return becomes more im-
pressive, from the ravages of time and the unsparing strokes of
death."
""The associates of Dr. Miller at this invaluable period, the
first years of the club, were William DurUap, then manager of
the New York theatre ; James Kent, the recorder of the city,
and now chief justice of the State of New York; Anthony
Bleecker, attorney and counsellor at law and master in chancery;
Charles Brockden Brown, the author of Wieland; William
Walton Woohey ; Doctor Elihu Hubbard Smith; George Muir-
son Woolsey; Doctor Samuel Latham Mltchill; John Wells,
attorney and counsellor at law ; William Johnson, attorney and
counsellor at law, and reporter to the supreme court of the
State of New York ; and the reverend Samuel Miller, D.D." "^
In January, 1801, Mr. Miller addressed a memorial to
the legislature of New York, setting forth, that since its
last session, he had 'been gradually making progress in the
collection of materials for his proposed history,* and pray-
ing that the Dutch records in the Secretary's office might
be translated, at the expense of the State, for historical
uses.
The 9th of May, 1798, had been appointed by the Presi-
dent of the United States, Mr. Adams, as a general fast-
day. At this time, the country was greatly agitated by
the prospect of hostilities with France — hostilities very un-
popular with the Republican, or Democratic party, between
which and the Federalists strife was running high. The
latter were charged by their opponents with being in the
interest of Great Britain, then at war with France ; and
with plans of alliance with the one against the other. Mr.
^ B\og, Sketch of Doctor Edwawl Miller, zxix.
112 THE "BOY MINISTER." [CH. 7. 8.
Miller preached upon the fast-day mentioned, and the ser-
mon was afterwards published^ with this advertisement : —
"The following discourse, htistily composed, is published at
the request of many who heard it delivered. The author is
not accustomed to carry political discussion into the pulpit, nor
to deliver his sentiments, in his public ministrations, on several
points, connected with politics, which are glanced at in the fol-
lowing pages. He supposed, however, that the occasion per-
mitted, and even dictated, some deviation from his ordinary
habits in this respect. Viewing the present crisis in the point
of light which he does, he could not reconcile it either witib re-
ligion or with patriotism to be wholly silent on the subject It
appears by the result, that some of his friends concur with him
in opinion; * *"•
This apology itself, perhaps, demonstrates that Mr. Mil-
ler was indeed very far from being a pulpit politician ; and
he protests against being so regarded in the passage which
contains the strongest, nay, almost the only, allusion to the
politics of the day, and which simply deprecates all foreign
alliances as entangling and dangerous. It must be remem-
bered, however, that, at the time, no alliance, excepting
with Great Britain, was in question. Hence opposition to
European alliances, however generally and abstractly ex-
pressed, could not but be regarded as distinctive' of Repub-
licanism.
On the anniversary of his ordination Mr. Miller writes,
* June 5, 1798. Once more am I brought, in the gracious
providence of God, to the anniversary of my ordination. Solemn
day ! Solemn recollection ! I have great reason to-day for hum-
ble, tender thanksgiving ; but much more for the deepest self-
abasement. I have preached many sermons, and made many
?arochial visits, in the course of my last ministerial year ; yet
know not that I have done any permanent good. May God,
for Christ's sake, forgive my multiplied sins and short comings,
and give me grace, in time to come, to live and act more as be-
comes one charged with the most solemn of all offices, engaged
in the most delightful work in the universe, and bound to glo-
rify God in my body and in my spirit which are God's.'
1 "A Sermon, Delivered May 9, 1798, Recommended, by the President of the
United States, to be observed as a Day. of General Humiliation, Fasting, And
Prayer. By Samuel Miller, A.M., One of the Ministers of the United Presoy-
terian Churches in the City of New York.-^2 Tim. iii. 1. — 8vo. Pp. 46. '>
2 P. 3. I
CHAPTER EIGHTH.
THE YELLOW FEVER.
1798.
Upon first settling in New York, Mr. Miller simply took
boarding, and successive city directories place him at the
corner of William and John streets, in 1793, at No. 23
Market street, in 1794, and at No. 23 Maiden lane, in
1795, 6 and 7. Afterwards, the two brothers kept house,
first at No. 158 Broadway, and, subsequently, at No. 116
Liberty street. Singularly enough, during a part of their
bachelor-hall experience, their house keeper was a Mrs.
Miller, whose name could hardly have been part of her re-
commendation to their service.
During the latter years of the last, and the earlier of the
present, century, New York and Philadelphia, with occa-
sionally some smaller towns in the vicinity of these cities,
were repeatedly visited by epidemic yellow fever. Its first
appearance in New York is said to have been in 1791,^
although it was not very alarmingly prevalent there until
1795. In 1793, it had raged fearfully in Philadelphia; and
in 1798, it visited both cities with terrible malignity. Let
us trace, briefly, its ravages, during the latter year, in New
York, following Mr. Miller and others in their accounts
of their own observation and experience. The former says,
" Doctor" Edward '^Miller had been residing two years
in the city, and had found hia medical practice considerably in-
creased. As he believed the Yellow Fever to be neither im-
ported nor eordagious, and as his residence was in the most
healthy street in the city, he early resolved to commit himself
to the care of Providence, and to remain at his post. He did
so, and was mercifully preserved. The writer of this sketch
also remained in the city, during that melancholy season, and
1 1 Medical Repository, 803.
10* 118
11 1 • THE YELLOW FEVEK. [CH. 8.
spent the whole of it under the same roof with his brother; and
never shall he forget either, on the one hand, the persevering
and almost incredible labours of that beloved Relative; or, on
the other, the gloom and horror of the general scene. Doctor
Miller visited all who sent for him, wiUiout discrimination or
reserve. The rich, who were able to remunerate him, had
chiefly left' the city: his professional labors were, in a great
measure, devoted to the poor and forsaken, from whom no re-
compense could be expected. Yet he attended them with un-
ceasing assiduitj|r; though he often exhibited such marks of
fatigue, exhaustion, and mental depression on account of the
scenes through which he passed, as could oiot have been de-
scribed, or easily conceived, without personally witnessing
them."^
Mr. Miller's older brother, Joseph, had removed to Wil-
mington, Delaware, and was established there in legal prac-
tice, when, in 1798, the yellow fever extended to that place.
Though not so fatal in the smaller, as in the larger, more
crowded, towns, the victims everywhere within its range were
numerous enough to fill all hearts with dismay. But a few
months before, Joseph Miller had married Elizabeth Loock-
erman, half sister of his brother in law, Vincent Loocker-
man. Both he and his bride were seized with the fever :
she recovered, but he died on the 4th of September. The
prevalence of the disease in New York City, their own
critical circumstances, and, probably, the quarantine regu-
lations which rendered travel difficult or impossible, forbade
the presence of his brothers, Edward and Samuel, at his
dying bed. To others they must be indebted for every idea
of the melancholy scene. Joseph was in his thirty-fourth
year.
A life-like picture of the harrowing and fearful ex-
perience of those, who, in the interest of humanity and
religion, braved the ravaging pestilence, may be taken from
the letters of a sojourner, at that time, in New York —
Charles Brockden Brown. He was a native of Philadelphia,
descended from Quaker ancestors, com'panions of William
Penn. Educated for the Bar, but wholly averse to its
public conflicts-^ — of a diffident and gentle nature, and deeply
enamored of the Muses — he relinquished forensic practice,
to the great disappointment and mortification of his friends.
1 Biog. Sketch, Iviii, lix. "x
1798.] THE YELLOW FEVER. 115
Dissatisfied with himself, and with gloomy prospects, but to
escape importunities and reproaches, he rambled away from
home, and, without, apparently, any definite object, visited
New York. With Dr. Elihu H. Smith he had formed an
intimate acquaintance in Philadelphia, where the latter had
studied medicine. Dr. Smith introduced him to William
Dunlap and other members of the Friendly Club, which
Mr. Brown joined ; and for several years he passed a large
part of his time, first in the family of Mr. Dunlap, after-
wards with Dr. Smith and William Johnson, Esquire, in an
establishment — a bachelor's hall apparently — set up by
these three in partnership. Upoh the appearance of the
yellow fever, the members of his own faipily wrote to him
urging flight immediately. A few extracts from his replies
will best explain his position and surrdUnding circum-
stances.
On the 4th of September, he says,
""As to the malignity of the disease, perhaps its attack is
more violent than ordinary, but E. H. S., to whom I read your
letter, answers for me, that not more than one out of nine,
when properly nursed, die; and that its fatality, therefore, is
much less than the same disease in Philadelphia!" " ^
On Sunday, September 17th, after noticing the increased
prevalence and malignity of the fever, and its extension to
the highest and most respectable classes, which had previ-
ously escaped its attack, Mr Brown writes,
""On Tuesday last, an Italian gentleman of great merit,
and a particular friend of E. H. 8., arrived in this city from
Philadelphia. The disease had already been contracted, and
admission into the boarding houses was denied him. Hearing
of his situation, our friend hastened to his succour, and re-
signed to him his own bed. A nurse was impossible to be pro-
cured, and this duty therefore devolved upon us. * * The
disease was virulent beyond example, but his agonies have
been protracted to this day. He now lies in one apartment of
our house, a spectacle that sickens the heart to behold, and not
far from his last breath, while, in the next, our friend, E. H.
S., is in a condition but little better.
" " Extreme fatigue and anxiety could not fail of producing
a return of this disease in Elihu. * *
" Sunday evening. Our Italian friend is dead, and Elihu is
^ 2 Dunlap's Life of Charles Brockdcn Brown, 4.
116 THE YELLOW FEVER. [CH. 8.
preparing to be transported to 's, whose house is spacious,
healthfully situated, and plentifully accommodated." "
" Brown had been himself attacked by the first symptoms of
the fatal disease, and was removed to the house of the same
friend who now received the unfortunate Smith. Brown's
symptoms yielded to medicine, not so his friend's ; * *
tne efforts of his medical friends Miller and Mitchill were ut-
terly unavailing ; he saw the last symptom of the disease, black
vomit, pronounced the word " decomposition," and died."^
Mr. Miller, referring afterwards to the same melancholy
scenes, wrote,
" Among the victims of this wasting disease, in the season of
which we are speaking. Doctor Miller was called to lament
the loss of his affectionate friend, and able colleague/ Doctor
Elihu H. Smith, who, in the morning of life and usefulness,
and in the midst of professional exertions, as honorable to him-
self as they were beneficial to others, was sent to a premature
grave. * * Never can the writer of these lines forget the
funeral of Doctor Smith. It was when the i*avages of pesti-
lence had become so tremendous, as to drive almost every in-
dividual from the city who was able to flv ; when scarcely any
passengers were to be seen in the streets, but the bearers of the
dead to the tomb ; and when it appeared as if the reign of
death must become universal ; — it was in circumstances such
as these, that Doctors Mitchill and Milleb, accompanied by
two or three other friends, bedewed with their tears, and fol-
lowed to the grave, the remains of a Young Man, in some re-
spects one of the most enlightened and promising that ever
adorned the annals of American science."'
"Upon the removal of Dr. Smith from his own dwelling to
the house of a friend, Mr. Brown resigned to him the chamber
he had occupied in that friend's house, and by invitation re-
moved to Dr. Miller's."
Here, on Tuesday, September 20th, the day before Dr.
Smith's death, he wrote to his brother : —
" " My excellent friend. Dr. Miller, dissuades me from going
to you. * *
""The number of Physicians is rapidly declining, while that
of the sick is as rapidly increasing. Dr. Miller, whose practice,
as his skill, exceeds that of any other physician, is almost weary
1 Life of C. B. Brown, 7, 8.
2 Doctors B. H. Smith and Samuel Latham Mitchill were associated with
Doctor Edward Miller in the editorship of the Medical RepoHtory,
' Bio£^. Sketch, Ix.
1798.] THE YELLOW FEVER. 117
of a scene of such complicated horrors. My heart sickens at
the perpetual recital to which I am compelled to be an au-
ditor. * *
" " Thursday morning. * * In the opinion of Miller, the
disease, in no case, was ever more dreadfully and infernally
malignant." "^
After the dreadful scourge had disappeared, the clergy
of the city of New York recommended the observance of a
day of thanksgiving, humiliation and prayer. On that day
Mr. Miller preached a sermon, which was afterwards pub-
lished.^
In this discourse, in singular, yet perfectly legitimate,
connexion with a tribute to those who had remained to
minister to the sick and dying, stands the following argu-
ment to show, that most of the fugitives were undoubtedly
right in escaping from the scenes of death.
*' It is pleasing to find, that the scruples, which were formerly
prevalent and strong, agamst flying from pestilence, are now
entertained by few. There seems to be no good reason why
those, who consider it sinfiil to retire from a place under this
calamity, should not have the same objection to flying from
famine, i^om the ravages of fire, or from war, which are equally
judgments of God. And yet those who reprobate the former
never think of condemning the latter. In fact, if it be criminal
to retke from a city in which the plague rages, it must be
equally criminal to send for a physician, or to take medicines,
in any sickness ; for they are both using means to avert danger
to which the Providence of God has exposed us.' It is hoped,
therefore, if Providence should call us to sustain a similar stroke
of affliction in future, there will be a more general agreement
than ever, in the propriety of immediate removal ; and that all
will escape without delay, who are not bound to the scene of
danger by special and indispensable ties. Had all the inhabitants
of New York remained in the city, during the late epidemic,
probably four or ^ve times the present number, on the lowest
computation, would have been added to the list of its victims.
1 Life of C. B. Brown, 10.
' " A Sermon delivered February 5, 1799 ,• Recommended by the Clergy of
the City of New York, to be observed as a Day of Thanksgiving, Humiliation
and Prayer, on account of tho Removal of a Malignant and Mortal Disease,
which had prevailed in the City some time before. By Samuel Miller, A. M.,
one of the Ministers of the United Presbyterian Churches in the City of New
York. Published by request. — Pdalm ii, II. — 8vo. P. 3tf.
'•'See Jeremiah 21. 6-9."
120, THE YELLOW FEVER. [CH. 8.
'You may rest assured, this is not an ordinary, nor a catch-
penny, plan. The principal editor is a gentleman of undoubted
learning and taste, who will devote a large portion of his time
. to the work ; and he will be supported and assisted by an asso-
ciation, which includ.es some of the first literary characters in
this city ; so that I think you may, with confidence, recommend
the work to the patronage of your friends, as one that will bfe
ably conducted, and as one that will be decidedly favorable to
the interests of morality and religion. I have no doubt that it
may and will be rendered honorable and useful to the United
States.'
Dr. Morse demurred, expressing his fears, as it would
seem, that the work might be too Democratic in its bear-
ing. To this Mr. Miller replied, April 3, 1799,
* The principal editor of the American Monthly Magazine is
a Mr. Charles B. Brown, lately of Philadelphia. You may, I
believe, fully confide in him as a Federalist. Of his learning
and taste there can be no question. There is a society, or club,
of some ten gentlemen, who meet once a week to consult about
the magazine, and concert plans to make up its contents and to
promote its interests. Of these ten, seven are decided Federal-
ists ; the other three are a little Democratic, but remarkably
mild and moderate men. I am not at liberty to mention their
names, but am persuaded you need be under no apprehension
respecting the work in a political point of view.'
The Fever must have been still raging, or had scarcely
abated, when Mr. Miller received a unanimous call from
the Market-street, or First Presbyterian, ^Church in Phila-
delphia. His answer to this invitation has not been pre-
served, but a letter of the 8th of November to Dr. Green,
alludes to it.
'You will, probably, have been informed, before you receive
this letter, that I have given a negative answer to the call firom
Market street Church. The grounds of this decision were nu-
merous and left no room for hesitation ; but it is impossible, in
the compass of an ordinary letter, to enter into the details of
the subject. I hope my determination is right, and approved
by the great Head of the Church.
*I thank you for your kind sympathy under the late be-
reaving dispensation of Providence in our family. I have lost
an affectionate, and, unless I am deceived, in many respects a
valuable brother. But it is the Lord : let him do what seemeth
to him good ! It is my duty, and I hope it is my desire, to be
1798.] THE YELLOW FBVICR. 121
still and know that he is God. I have, as you heard, been
twice ill with the fever — once severely so ; but, having obtained
help of God, I continue unto this day.^ Unless I deceive my-
self, it is my wish and aim to devote the life which ha,s been
spared, to more activity and usefulness. May that power, which
alone is able, strengthen, continue and realize these wishes!
'As I write in the midst of much hurry, I have only time to
add my best compliments to Mrs. Green, and an assurance that
I am, dear Sir, with much respect and esteem,
*Your friend and brother,
'Samuel Miller.'
To an introductory letter of the 14th of December, 1798,
he adds, 'N. B. I give you joy on the President's deliver-
ing so decent a speech. I think it the best public commu-
nication he ever made. I know of nothing in it, which I
do not approve of substantially, which is going pretty far
for a Democrat.'
This call to the Market street church was a call to be the
colleague of Dr. John Ewing, who united his pastoral office
with that of Provost of the IJniversity of Pennsylvania. A
colleague was soon found in the Rev. John Blair Linn,^
who, surviving his senior, continued in his relation to this
church until 1804, when his early and lamented death made
way for the long and very popular pastorate of the Rev.
James P. Wilson, D.D.
^ 4 Sprague's Annals, 210.
11
CHAPTER NINTH.
POLITICS AND PROJECTS.
1799-1801.
1. Death of Washington.
In 1799, Mr. Miller, doubtless,^in his already feeble
state of health, to avoid the Yellow Fever, was absent from
New York most or all of the time for about two months
— from early in September till near the middle of Novem-
ber. In December he preached a sermon, afterwards pub-
lished, on the occasion of the death of General Washing-
ton.^ An unfeigned admirer of the "Father of his Coun-
try," he lavished encomiums upon his military skill and
success, "his dignified prudence, soundness of judgment,
firmness and self-command,*' his unsullied patriotism, the
universally confessed purity of his motives, and his un-
deviating rectitude of intention. He represented him as
"not indeed • endowed with those brilliant and dazzling
talents, which many erroneously imagine to be alone
estimable;'' but as possessing a mind of the higher order,
and as raised, "without the tinsel ornaments of titled no-
bility — without the advantage of what is called distin-
guished and honorable birth" — "raised, by the Governor
of the world, to a degree of greatness of which the history
of man had furnished few examples." ^
It might seem remarkable, that so little is said in this
discourse about Washington's religious character. Beyond
1 "A Sennon, Delivered December 29, 1799 ; Occasioned by the -death of
General George Washington, late President of the United States, and Com-
mander in Chief of the American Armies. By Samuel Miller, A. M., One of
the Ministers of the United Presbyterian Gharches in the City of New York.
Published by Request." — Chronicles xxix, 12.— 8vo, Pp. 39.
2 Pp. 28, 33.
122
1800.] DEATH OP WASHINGTON. 128
the warm commendation of his private and public virtues,
it is only observed, "On the providence of God he took
every opportunity of expressing a firm reliance; and to
divine goodness and aid he never failed of ascribing the
glory 01 every favorable event." ^ And it is but right to
add, that, in after life, Dr. Miller often spoke, with sadness,
of the doubt clouding his own mind as to Washington's
piety. How was it possible, he asked, for a true Christian,
in the full exercise of his mental faculties, to die without
one expression of distinctive belief, or Christian hope ? * —
a most pregnftnt question, the profound pain inspired by
which is, however, partially relieved, by the consideration
of the great hero's prayerful life; his unusual, but uniform,
and apparently deliberate, reticence on the subject of per-
sonal religion ; the brevity of his last illness, of less than
twenty-four hours; and his difficulty, from the nature of
the attack, in making himself understood.
This sermon led to a correspondence with the Honorable
John Jay, first Chief Justice of the United States under
the Federal Constitution, but at this time Governor of the
State of New York.
'Albany, 28 February, 1800.
•Sir,
'Accept my thanks for the sermon on the death of Gen-
eral Washington, which you were so obliging as to send me.
In my opinion it abounds in excellent sentiments, well ar-
ranged and well expressed.
* W riting thus freely, I think it candid to observe, that in
some instances, ideas are conveyed; which do not appear to me
to be correct. Such, for instance, as " our glorious emcmdpa'
tion from Britain." The Congress of 1774 and 1775 regarded
the people of this country as being free ; and such was their
opinion of the liberty we enjoyed so late as the year 1763, that
they declared the Colonies would be satisfied, on being replaced
in the political situation in which they then were. It was not
until after the year 1763, that Britam claimed to subject us
to arbitrary domination. We resisted the stamp-act with en-
ergy and success ; and when, afterward, she attempted to bind
us in all cases whatsoever, the same spirit of resistance ani-
mated our councils and our conduct. When she recurred to
arms to put a yoke upon us, we recurred to arms to keep it ofi*.
A struggle ensued, which produced the Revolution, and ended
1 1 P. 34.
124 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [CH. 9. 1.
in an entire dissolution of the political ties which had before
subsisted between the two countries. Thus we became a dis-
tinct nation ; and I think truth will justify our indulging the
pride of saying, that we and our ancestors have kept our necks
free from all yokes, and that the term ema.uApaihn is not ap-
plicable to us.
* Speaking of the measures of General Washington's eivU
administration, you observe, and so is the fact, '' that there is
less unanimity among his countrymen with respect to these,
than with respect to his military services." But do facts war-
rant our ascribing this diminution of unanimity entirely to
, doubts respecting the wisdom of those measures ?
* The Revolution found and left only two parties ; viz., — ^the
Whigs, who succeeded; and the Tories, who were suppressed.
The former were unanimous in approving the leading measures,
both civil and military, which gave them victory. When the
adoption of the new constitution afterwards came into question
the Whigs divided into two parties, one for, and the other
against it. The party for the constitution prevailed ; and they
have, with as great unanimity, approved of General Washing-
ton's civil, as of his military measures. The party opposed to
the constitution disapproved of the government established by
it ; and there are very few of the important measures of that
government, which have escaped their censure.
' I take the liberty of making these remarks from the res-
pect I have for your talents, and an opinion, that, with due cir-
cumspection, they will promote the great interests of truth,
virtue, and rational liberty. Receive them, therefore, as marks
of the esteem with which I am,
' Sir, your most obedient servant,
' The Rev. Mr. Miller. John Jay.'
To the foregoing letter Mr. Miller replied as follows : —
* New York, March 14, 1800.
'Sir,
* Your very polite letter, dated the 28th of last month,
came to my hand a few days ago.
' While 1 receive, with great pleasure, the general approba-
tion you are pleased to express of the sermon which I did my-
self the honor to send you, I feel equally obliged by the free
and candid remarks, which you thought proper to subjoin.
Even if they were less agreeable to my own views, they would,
from their nature, and the manner in which they are communi-
cated, demand my respectful acknowledgments.
* With respect to the word emancipation, as applied to the
1800.] DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 125
dissolution of the ties which connected us with Great Britain,
I admit your remark, without hesitation, as perfectly just.
Although the word has been often used, in popular harangues,
to express the idea for which I employed it; yet it is certainly
not strictly correct. I am the more pleased with your remark
on this pdint, and more fully appreciate the benevolent motive
which induced you so candidly to state it, when I reflect on my
having undertaken, should my life be spared, to lay before the
public some account of the great event to which the expression'
alluded to relates ; in representing which it would be unfor-
tunate to use language, either erroneous, or liable to be mis-
taken.
. * With respect to your observation on the manner in which I
took notice of General Washington's services as President,
though I receive it, and consider the motive by which it was
dictated, with profound respect; yet you will pardon i^e if I
hesitate to a^opt your opinion in mis, in the same unqualified
manner, as in the preceding instance.
' On the occasion on which the sermon was delivered, I was
unwilling to touch upon any string connected with party ani-
mosity. Had I, therefore, perfectly agreed with you in senti-
ment, with regard to the parties which have, for several years,
divided the citizens of the United States, it would not have
been thought proper by me, to introduce such sentiments, or,
indeed, any others involving the' political polemics of the day,
into a pulpit exercise.
' But, Sir, I had a more powerful reason for speaking as I did.
To avoid giving offence to an audience will always, I hope, be a
secondary object with me, to the duty of a candid expression
of my sentiments, when such expression is demanded. I am
one of those who do not entirely approve the measures of the
late venerable President. And, although I am persuaded that
multitudes have opposed them, from a principle of fixed hostility
to the Constitution, and in a very unreasonable and criminal
manner; yet, after as impartial an examination of my own
mind as I am able to institute, I cannot believe that my dis-
approbation arises from any other source than " doubts of the
wisdom of those measures." My doubts, indeed, may be wholly
groundless; and give me leave to say, that few things have
more frequently tempted me to suspect that this might be the
case, than a recollection of the splendid talents, and (in my
view) the unquestionable uprightness, which have been engaged
in carrying on the measures referred to. Still my doubts exist;
though I hope they are entertained and generally expressed,
without obstinacy, and without malevolence.
11*
126 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [CH. 9. 1.
'With respect to the last idea suggested in your letter — ^that
the party who originally approved the Constitution have unani-
mously continued to approve the government established by it
— I am ready to admit, that, as a general remark, it is just;
but many exceptions are certainly to be found. As I was a lad
of seventeen years of age, when the Constitution was adopted,
it would be improper to speak of my own sentiments at that
time. I was then residing in Delaware, my native state. In
that state, you recollect, the Constitution was adopted promptly
and unanimously. Among the number of its earnest admirers
and supporters were my relatives and particular friends; and in
the same class I have, ever since, considered myself to be. It
is, moreover, beyond all question true, that a large proportion
of the first characters for talents, virtue and property, in that
state, who then took side in favor of the Constitution, with great
decision ; and who have uniformly professed themselves to be
its friends to the present day ; are now to be ranked with what
is called the opposition. I have taken mv examples from
Delaware, as being better able to compare the different parts
of the conduct of its principal citizens for the last twelve years,
than to do the same with respect to my adopted state. I am
well aware that such conduct is charged with being a derelic-
tion of former principles, and a change of ground. That some
have given reason for bringing this charge against them, and
for suspecting their motives, I do not deny. But that disap-
proving the administration, as to some of its measures, always
implies enmity to the Constitution, I cannot, at present, concede.
* You will perhaps be surprised at my taking the liberty to
trouble you with these expositions and details of my sentiments.
I am sensible it is of little importance what my political opin-
ions are. They have been generally held in a moderate and
inoffensive manner; and both my profession and inclination
forbid me to take any active part in the civil concerns of my
country. It is, indeed, my wish to abstract myself morie and
more from party politics. But several reasons induced me to
acknowledge the receipt of your remarks ; and, in doing this,
my first resolution was to be unreserved. You had given an ex-
ample of candor too flattering and instructive not to be imitated.
* I have only to add, that, if I do not deceive myself, my
highest ambition is to promote "the great interests of religion,
virtue and rational liberty;" that, if any of iny sentiments
have a different tendency, I shall readily abandon them on
making the discovery ; and that he who corrects any of the
errors into which I may fall, will always be considerea by me
as my truest friend and benefactor.
/
1800.] CITY LIFE. 127
*I have the honor to be, with sentiments of very high
respect,
* Your Excellency's much obliged
'and humble servant,
'Samuel Miller/
2. City Life — Social, Literary and Political. —
Thomas Jefferson.
The occasional entries found in Mr. Miller's diary during
the year 1800 are marked by very much the same tone
with those previously given.
* June 5, 1800. I am permitted to see another ordination
day. Oh how good is God! And how ungrateful and un-
worthy am I ! My health has been frequently interrupted,
and always delicate, during the past year ; but instead of being
animated by this consideration to greater diligence in all my
labours, not knowing when they may come to an end ; to a
more humble, tender anxiety to redeem the time, remembering
that my days are evil, and may be very few ; it seems as if
every feeling of zeal were chilled ; every sacred desire blunted ;
every principle of love, getting colder ; every disposition to do
good, sinking lower and lower. Lord, help me ! Vain is the
help of man ! Oh, let me not ever live, and ever labor, " at
this poor, dying rate !" Lord, quicken me by thy good Spirit;
take away. Oh, take away, these miserable, earthly, grovelling
dispositions and habits, which draw me down to earth! O
Lord, help me so to number my days, as to apply my heart to
wisdom.'
' October 31, 1800. My birth-day. Thank God that it is a
day of tranquillity, and a day of leisure. I would humbly im-
prove it as a day of serious reflection, self-examination and
prayer. I am to-day thirty-one years old. Oh that I had
made proportional progress in wisdom, zeal and devotion to the
best of Masters ! My health has been very delicate and frail
for d year and more past. Oh, why am I so slow to learn,
from such a consideration, that I ought to be more engaged in
working the work of Him who sent me into the world, while it
is day; knowing that the night eometh, when no man can
work ? Alas ! my own strength is but weakness ; my own wis-
dom is but folly ; my own efforts and resolutions all fruitless,
without divine aid. All my help must come from on high.
Oh that I may be constantly looking, longing, praying, for
that help, until it is vouchsafed to the glory of my Master in
heaven ! '
I
i
128 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [CH. 9. 2.
The position which Mr. Miller occupied in New York
gave him, at once, the freedom of that society to which he
was naturally attracted by his cultivated literary and social
tastes. His brother Edward, sharing these tastes, added
many of his own professional friends to the number of their
mutual associates; each brother, in fact, had the circle of
his intercourse thus considerably enlarged. . No doubt both
in this way, received a new impulse to their earnestness in
general study, and to improvement as to various elegant
accomplishments. But neither can it be doubted, that such
society was not altogether favorable to a gospel minister's
spiritual advancement, to his growth in grace and in the
knowledge of Jesus Christ, or to his highest usefulness in
the Church. In later years Mr. Miller seemed to look back
at his life in New York, as having been, in more than one
respect, a life of sore temptation ; and no one can recur to
its remaining records, imperfect as they are, without con-
cluding that he could not have escaped entirely unharn^gd
from influences far too worldly, by which he was surrounded.
The choice of a history of New York as the first great task
for his pen, though a task never completed; and his sub-
sequent actual preparation of two volumes of a general
"Retrospect of the Eighteenth Century," clearly prove,
that he had not yet learned to give himself wholly and
rigorously — an absolute condition of great spiritual success
— to his bare gospel work. Oh, that ministers of the word
were not so slow to learn the secrets of true eminence in
winning souls! A curious illustration of the temptations
to which he was exposed, and to which, doubtless, he too
far yielded, is found in his joining, perhaps helping to or-
ganize, as we have seen, a literary club, which embraced
some very doubtful characters, as the intimates of a cler-
gyman.
But especially Mr. Miller erred, under the influence of
his associations in New York, in becoming far too much of a
party politician. This, in after years, he expressly de-
clggred ; nay, left it so carefully on record, in more than
one form, as a warning to other ministers in like circum-
stances, that withholding any important illustration of the
simple truth on this subject, would do serious injustice to
his own matured convictions. The brothers had inherited
1800.] THOMAS JEFFERSON. 129
from their father — ^perhaps both parents — a lively interest
in political, as well as ecclesiastical, -affairs. Edward was,
evidently, a warm politician. A^number of the clergy,
too, around them, were not only still warmer in their par-
tizanship, but even became electioneering pamphleteers.
Mr. Miller's near clerical associates. Dr. John M. Mason
and Dr. William Linn, published, each, one "campaign"
pamphlet, at least, against Mr. Jefferson. On the other
hand, his venerable colleague, Dr. Rodgers, took no part
in politics. With the whole body of the Presbyterian
clergy, he had been, through the Revolution, a decided
Whig ; but, subsequently, he was not accustomed even to
vote. In fact he was, pre-eminently, a man of peace,
shunning not only political, but also religious controversy,
both in and out of the pulpit.
During Washington's administration, the two great
political parties — Federalists and Republicans- — had sprung
up ; and although, in 1797, Mr. Adams took the presi-
dential chair, the severity of the struggle which resulted in
his election by the Federalists, foreshadowed the speedy
triumph of Republican democracy. This struggle gave
only new vigor to the beaten party ; their candidate, Mr.
Jefferson, became, under the original provisions of the
Constitution, Vice-president; and his adherents were gath-
ering strength, constantly, for the next political contest.
Mr. Miller espoused the cause, not alone of the Democracy,
but of Mr. Jefferson, with earnest warmth. Though per-
fectly aware of that great statesman's infidelity, he made,
. for a time, such a distinction between political and religious
character, as to persuade himself, that the latter was, in
matters of civil government, of comparatively little im-
portance. The greatness of this mistake he, afterwards,
sadly acknowledged. Indeed, it might be called a tem-
porary hallucination rather than a mistake ; for, in sermons
previously published, he had said,
" The author is not one of those who imagine political liberty
to consist in freedom from all restraint, even that of morality
and law. He, therefore, considers the man who opposes re-
ligion, and who fights against Christianity, (the only genuine
system of divine truth,) as an enemy to his country. He is
persuaded that nothing has so great a tendency to promote and
establish real liberty, as the practical influence of this system.
130 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [CH. 9.-2.
He never expects the Happy arrival of the period of Universai-
Emancipation, until ttfe triumph of evangelic truth shall be-
come universal also. — Hcfjg far, then^ the floods of infidelity and
vice, which are pouring in on every side, forbode well to the
liberties and happiness of this country, he leaves to the con-
sideration of his lellow-citizena."^
And again,
" My brethren, consider then, the men who would rob you
of this religion, as your enemies, and the enemies of all social
happiness. Be assured, whatever may be their motives, and
whether they realize it or not, they are madmen, scattering fire-
hrandsj arrows and death. They may tell you, "that in casting
off religion, you will only free yourself from chains which cramp
your faculties and degrade your nature ; that you will never
rise to the true sublimity of the human character, till you
throw from you the cumbrous load." They may tell you this ;
and they may believe it all. But, O fellow mortals ! examine
well before you commit yourselves to their delusive guidance.
Are you patriots ? and will you embrace principles which tend
to dissolve all the ties of social order ? Are you fathers of
families ? and will you adopt a system, which prostrates every
law of domestic happiness ? Are you accountable beings ? ana
wUl you choose a road which conducts to the chambers 0/ death f
ISTo, brethren. Whatever difficulty or trouble may arise, hold
fast to the profession of your faith without wavering. For the
name of the Lord is a strong tower. The righteous runneth into
it and is safe,"^
The letter from which the following extract is taken
was addressed to the Rev. Mr. Gempail, of New Haven.
' New York, December 7, 1800.
* My dear Sir,
* Your kind letter by Mr. Broome came duly to hand.
I will endeavor to answer it as explicitly as I can. Few things
have given me greater mortification and shame, than the use
which has been and continues to be made of religion, in the
present electioneering struggle for President of the United
States. That mere politicians, who despise religion, should
thus convert it into an engine of party, is not strange ; but that
men professing to love it, and especially its ministers, who
ought to be its wise, prudent and wary defenders, should con-
sent to do the same, is to me strange. . If I do not totally mis-
1 Sermon, (4lb July, 1795,) 29, 30. Note.
« FasI Day S«rmoii, (1798,) 43. 44.
l&OO.] THOMAS JEFFERSON. 131
take, they are acting a part, calculated to degrade religion, to
bring its ministers into contempt, and to excite in the minds of
thoughtful and observing men a suspicion that, even in Ameri-
ca, the idea of ecclesiastical encroachment and usurpation is
not wholly destitute of foundation. I am mortified — I ani
humbled at the scenes which have passed and are passing be-
fore me.
' I profess to be a Christian. I wish all men were Christians.
We should have more private, social and political happiness.
But what then ? Because Mr. Jefferson is suspected of Deism,
are we to raise a hue and cry against him, as if he ought to be
instantly deprived of his rights of citizenship ? If he be an in-
fidel, I lament it for two reasons : from a concern for his own
personal salvation, and that a religion, which is so much spoken
against, does not receive his countenance and aid. But not-
withstanding this, I think myself perfectly consistent in saying
that I had much rather have Mr. Jefferson President of the
United States, than an aristocratic Christian.
* But what are we to think of the consistency of the federal
party? I hear men, whom I know to despise religion, hello w^
mg against the republican candidate for his supposed wanf of
it. And I hear on the other hand. Christian ministers inveigh-
ing against one for infidelity, and ready to embrace another,
and straining every nerve to exalt him, when his religion is
equally questionable; nay, making no objection to men openly
and infamously immoral. Can charity itself believe that re-
ligion is the sole motive in this case ? '
In explanation of the last foregoing paragraph, and as
some palliation, too, of Mr. Miller's adherence to the cause
of Jefferson, it may be added, that the candijdate of the
Federalists for the Vice-presidency — Charles Cotesworth
Pinckney — was currently charged by his opponents with
infidelity and immorality.
Long afterwar4s Dr. Miller wrote,
* There was a time, (from the year 1800, to 1809, or 1810,)
when I was a warm partisan in favor of Mr. Jefferson's politics
and administration as President. . Before his death, I lost all
confidence in him as a genuine patriot, or even as an honest
man. And after the publication of his posthumous writings,
in 1829, my respect for him was exchanged for contempt and
abhorrence. I now believe Mr. Jefferson to have been one of
the meanest and basest of men. His own writings evince a
hypocrisy, a selfishness, an artftil, intriguing, underhand spirit,
a contemptible envy of better men than himself, a blasphem-
132 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [OBC. 9. f
ous impiety, and a moral profligacy, which no fair,, ^-^^jft^
mind, to say nothing of piety, can contemplate withov^U ^r-
rence. * * ^**^*?
* I am so far from having any grounds of personal aminjoiiy
against Mr. Jeflerson, that the contrary is the case. While I
sided with him in politics, he was remarkably polite and atten-
tive to me ; wrote me a number of respectful letters ; (one of
which is published in his posthumous writings ;^) and said and
did many things adapted to conciliate my personal feelings.
Nor did anything personal ever occur to change those feel-
ings. * *
* I renounce, and wish unsaid and unwritten, eveiything that
I ever said or wrote in his favor. ' Sam'l Miller.'
'Princeton, June, 1830.'
Still later, Dr. Miller, as if very intent upon leaving his
matured opinions upon this whole subject on record, wrote
again,
* * * I look back on that whole part of my early history
witji entire disapprobation and deep regret. On two points I
totally disapprove my own conduct. In the first place, I was
wrong in suffering myself to be so warmly and actively erf-
gaged in Politics as I was during that period. For though
ministers have the rights and duties of citizens, and, probably,
in most cases, ought to exercise the right of voting at elections ;
yet when party politics run high, and when their appearing at
the polls cannot take place without exciting strong feelings on
the part of many against them; and when their ministry
among all such persons will be therefore much less likely to be
useful, I cannot think that their giving their votes can have
an importance equivalent to the injury it is likely to do. I
think I was wrong in talking, and acting, and rendering my-
self so conspicuous as a politician, as I did. I fear I did an
amount of injury to my ministry, which could by no means
have been counterbalanced by my usefulness as a politician.
* But I was, if possible, still more wrong in pleading with so
much zeal the cause of Mr. Jefferson. I thought, even then,
that he was an infidel ; but I supposed that he was an honest,
truly republican, patriotic infidel. But I now think that he
was a selfish, insidious, and hollow-hearted infidel; that he
had little judgment and no moral principle ; that he was a
hypocritical demagogue; and that his partisans rated his
patriotism far higher than was just. I have long thought that
his four volume of posthumous works disclose a degree of
^ 4 Vol., 106. This letter will appear on a subsequent page.
fl t
ff. 9. ! 1800.] THOMAS JEFFERSON. 133
^ meanness, malignity and hypocrisy, of which the friends of his
memory have reason to be ashamed. The tradition is, that
Mr. Jefferson himself, with minute care and absolute authority,
selected all the parts of that publication, and left nothing to
th^ discretion of his grandson, the editor. If it was so, his
worst enemies could hardly have made a selection more un-
friendly to his memory.
' True, I am now, as I was then, a sincere and honest Bepub-
lican. But I totally mistook the real character of the leader
of the nominal Eepublicans, who triumphed in the country at
that time. I was gulled by hollow, hjrpocritical pretences, and
did fdl I could to honor and elevate men, whom I now believe
to have been imworthy of public confidence.'^
1 This lan[|^age in regard to Mr. Jefferson may, to some persons, seem, if
not wholly unjust, at least too strong and objurgatory. It would not have
been here inserted, however, without the deepest conviction, after careful ex-
amination, that every charge might be fully sustained. Mr. Jefferson had
resided in Paris more than five years, the last four of them as our minister
plenipotentiary ; and returned to the United States in the Autumn of 1789,
blindly enamored of Jacobinism, his head full of the worst French revolu-
tionary ideas. (1.) He was not only an infidel, but a bitter, blaspheming in-
fidel. (2.) He was a gross flatterer of the people— an unscrupulous dema-
gogue past redemption. (3.) He was an apologist for insurrection and rebel-
lion, and not in their more dignified form of secession, but in the vulgar shape
of sedition and riot. (4.) As President, he was the originator of the incal-
culably mischievous doctrine, that public offices are the rightful '' spoils" of a
victorious party ; and (5.) of the ''policy" of vituperating a co-ordinate branch
of the government, (the judiciary m this case,) which was not subservient to
his will. (6.) He was father of the doctrine of the repudiation of public debts.
(7.) He was an insidious enemy and accuser of General Washington, at the
very time when professing for him the'sinoerest regard. (8.^ He was a high
priest of that political creed, which justifies the means by tne end, counting
truth as secondary to the safe and plausible disparagement of personal and
party opponents. (9.) In fine, his undoubted talents and acquirements only
aggravated the littleness, meanness, insincerity, dishonesty, and malignity,
which ought to consign his memory to everlasting shame and contempt. The
evidence of all this is found, chiefly, in his own memoirs, letters, and memo-
randa, carefully preserved by himself, and published posthumously, but doubt-
less by his direction. He had fallen to that pitch of moral depravation, in
which men lose their delicate sense of the difference between right and wrong;
boast of their obliquities as praiseworthy ; of their low cunning, as deserving
the repute of sagacity and statesmanship ,* and treasure up against themselves,
as honorable distinctions, the clear proofs of their debasement.
(1.) See Jefferson's Correspondence, Vol. i. p. 327. ii. 174. iii. 461. 463. 468.
469. 478. iv. 138. 194. 205. 206. 300. 301. 321. 322. 325. 326. 327. 349. 353. 358.
360. 564. 365.
(2.) iii. 317. 348. Et pasnm, Comp. iii. 315. 402.
(3.) ii. 87. 267. 268. 276. iii. 307. 308. 328.
^ (4.) iii. 456. 464. 467. 471. 475. 476. 477. 483. 484.
(6.) iii. 458. 478. 487. iv. 71. 72. 73. 74. 90. 91. 101. 102. 103. 337. 345. 352.
(6.) iii. 27-32. iv. 196-198. 291. 396. 397.
(7.) iii. 202. 307. 319. 320. 324. 325. 327. 328. iv. 452. 453. 485. (10 Sparks's
Writings of Washington, 522. 523.) 467. 468. 478. 491. 512. ii. 439, 463. 464.
' iii. 46. iv. 185. 235-237. 406. 419. 420. 453.
(8.) iu. 461. iv. 503. 505. 508. (10 Writings of Washington, 159.) 17. 18. 23
12
134 politics and projects. [ch. 9. 3.
3. Politics and the Clergy.
Before, during, and immediately after the Revolutionary
war, the clergy of this country, of perhaps every denomi-
nation, took far more interest, or, at any rate, a far more
active part, in politics, than they do at present. The very-
circumstances of those times may, in some measure, account
for the fact ; while the example of the clergy of Great Bri-
tain in such matters had heen, doubtless, most influential
with their brethren on this side of the Atlantic. There a
church establishment, and the spectacle of a bench of
bishops in the House of Lords have evidently inclined the
clergy to become politicians. And, during our colonial ex-
istence, the exclusive political claims of the Episcopalians,
with the vigorous opposition to those claims made by other
denominations — by none with stronger purpose than by
Presbyterians — rendered the Church the very theatre, often,
of political strife. Since the Revolution, the ministry of
the gospel has, in this country, become, gradually, more
and more disentangled from politics ; nay, to an £i.larming
extent, has aimed often at dissevering those ties, which,
naturally and most properly, bind up every interest, reli-
gious as well as social, with the common interests of the
nation. Of course, whenever unusual occasions of political
excitement arise, some ministers will be hurried into an ex-
cess of partisanship; but wtile we deplore this, there is
scarcely less reason to deplore the indiflference which others
frequently manifest — in which they have merely indulged,
or, from mistaken views, even schooled themselves — as to
national affairs. The reproaches or plaudits, which un-
scrupulous party men lavish, according to their selfish fears
or hopes, upon clergymen who step into the arena of poli-
tics, are not worth regarding ; but, doubtless, it is the com-
mon sense of a Christian people, that the clergy ought not,
in ordinary circumstances, to become active politicians ; and
that every Christian who mingles in party strife exposes
himself, on account especially of ever prevailing political
corruption, to very great danger of harmful reproach, if
24. 169. 170. ii. 88. iii.^15. 316. 324. 330. 639. 378. 402. 404. 407. 465-477.
488. iv. 87. 98. 109. 110. 113. 144. 145. 164. 182. 183. 195. 446-448. iii. 444.
445. iv. 74.
(9.) Ui. 315, 316. 330. 364. 369. 400. 414. 416. 429. 440. 444. 338. 340. 343.
344. 345. 409. iv. 69. 407. 408. 428. 443. 487.
I
1800.] POLITICS AND THE CLERGY. 185
not of serious moral contamination. Where, then, is the
line to be drawn between a proper and improper participa-
tion, on the part of gospel ministers, in political affairs?
Perhaps the great principles which should govern us, as to
this matter, are simple and obvious enough. The difficulty
lies in their application to particular cases, ever varying
with the state of the country, and with individual relations
and circumstances. No citizen can, by mere self-dedica-
tion to the special service of God, free himself from his
natural obligations. The clergyman may relinquish the
natural rights, but not neglect the natural duties, of citi-
zenship for the sake of his profession. On this principle,
our Saviour once condemned the teaching of the Pharisees ;^
and, on this principle as well as others, all true Protestants
entirely disapprove of a monastic life. Of course, a miracu-
lously demonstrated call of God may justify casting off or-
dinary obligations : here it is only a higher natural duty —
the duty to obey special rather than general commands —
that takes the place of a lower. The natural duties of a
citizen are either personal or official. In our country, it is
the official duty of every qualified person, as one of the
sovereigns, to vote; as one of the subjects, to obey the
laws, rersona] duties are not so definite, not in form so
obligatory. It is the personal duty of all to do and say
whatever they can, consistently with other duties, for the
welfare of the country, and the success of those measures,
and therefore of that party, which they approve. And,
doubtless, in times of special danger to the state, ministers,
on this ground, may properly engage in political strife with
greater freedom. But, ordinarily, they can benefit their
country more in another way — by conciliating all parties
to themselves, as Christ's ambassadors, and, for the gos-
pel's sake, avoiding unnecessary political entanglements
and alienations. For them to talk of the Saviour will have,
usually, a better political effect, than to talk of party men
or measures. And, herein, they will not be neglecting
their duty, but really accomplishing it more completely,
and in the better way. Such appear to have been sub-
stantially the views in which Mr. Miller settled down, after
much, and some of it painful, experience. The duty of
1 Mark yii. 11.
186 POLITICS AND PKOJBCTS. [CH. 9. 4.
voting he seems, always, carefully to have fulfilled ; although
sometimes, perhaps erroneously, expressing the doubt,
whether a clergyman's circumstances might not occasion-
ally justify a difierent course.
4. Projects and Correspondence.
About the time of Mr. Jefferson's election, Mr. Miller,
perhaps as an offset to his support of an infidel candidate
for the presidency, seems to have planned a pamphlet, if
not a larger publication, in the shape of letters to the lie-
publicans, or Democrats, of the United States, upon the
importance of Christianity. Notes and collections for such
a work are found among his papers. He proposed to de-
fend his party, as a party, from the charge of infidelity,
and to stigmatize infidel sentiments bs the bane of human
society. The plan, however, remained unfulfilled.
From the very commencement of his ministry, his life
long, Mr. Miller's mind was teeming with projects of wri-
ting and publishing. Perhaps no man of like cultivation
and opportunity, breathing too an infected atmosphere,
especially after once experiencing the sensations of being
"put to press," has ever escaped this caco^ihes scribendi.
And the wisdom of such men must be looked for in their
not executing, rather than in their not projecting : we must
judge the deed instead of the will. About the time which
we have now reached in his history, Mr. Miller's thoughts
seem to have been particularly busy with schemes of book-
making. Possibly the religious works which he designed
were to be a professional balance to his literary under-
takings. The following extracts from his note- book exem-
plify what we mean : —
'This day, August 9, 1800, resolved, through divine assist-
ance and direction, to keep in view, and as soon as possible to
execute, the plan of writing and publishing the following reli-
gious works : —
*I. A set of Sermons on Regeneration.
*II. A volume of Letters to the Young Men of my Charge.
*III. A volume of Letters to the Young Women of Do.
'IV. Brief View of Scripture Doctrines. n,^^
*V. Two volumes — Select Sermons.' ^
A few pages further on, in the same note-book, he
♦.
1800.] PROJECTS AND CORRESPONDENCE. 137
writes, 'For a striking extract for my proposed work on
the Lord's Supper, see &c., &c.'
Not one of these projects was ever fulfilled, unless the
second and third, partially, in some of Dr. Miller's after
writings for the young. In fact, ' the scheming literary
brain seldom overtakes one in ten of its avant-couriers.
And, in the present instance, a heavier undertaking soon
weighed every energy down to a more sober working frame.
Then, providential circumstances, rather than mere taste,
gave shape and substance to the book-making of many
years.
Mr. Miller's foreign correspondence has been already, in
part, noticed. From its commencement, it rapidly ex-
tended, until, with diminishing zest, it must have become a
heavy burden. His active interest in the New York Mis-
sionary Society, his projected history, his subsequent plan
of a Retrospect of the Eighteenth Century, hereafter to be
noticed, and other causes, some of them now unknown,
brought him into epistolary communication in 1799, and a
few subsequent years, with the Rev. John Erskine, D.D.,
the Rev. John Jamieson, D.D,, and Sir Harry Moncrief,
of Edinburgh; the Rev. Robert Balfour, D.D., of Glas-
gow; the Rev. Wm. L. Brown, D.D., of Aberdeen; the
Rev. Robert McCuUoch, of Dairsie ; the Rev. Andrew Ful-
ler, D.D., of Kettering; the Rev. Thomas Scott, D.D., the
Rev. Thomas Haweis, D.D., the Rev. Adam Clarke, D.D.,
the Rev. Hugh Worthington, William Wilberforce, Esquire,
and Philip Sansom, Esquire, London ; tne Rev. John Ry-
land, D.D., of Bristol ; the Rev. Benjamin McDowel, D.D.,
of Dublin ; the Rev. Robert Black, of Lbndonderry ; the
Rev. Mr. Hamilton, of Armagh ; the Rev. Dr. John Wer-
nerus Herzog, Professor at Basle ; Frederick Schiller, Es-
quire, Professor John Heinrich Jung Stilling, and Baron
Von Shirnding, of Germany ; the Rev. William Carey, D.
D., the distinguished missionary, and others. Some of the
letters from these gentlemen are interesting, but too far
aside from the object of this work to be inserted. Mr.
Miller's zeal in this foreign correspondence was no doubt
stimulated by the example of his brother, who, together
with Doctor Samuel L. Mitchill, had, in 1797, been in-
duced by Doctor Elihu H. Smith, to undertake with him
12*
138 POLITICS AND PROJECTS. [CH. 9.4.
the conduct of the Medical Repo9itory^ a quarterly journal
commencing with the number for August in that year, the
earliest in this country devoted to the interests of the medi-
cal profession, and introducing its editors to an extensive
. correspondence with eminent physicians and others in both
Europe and America. This work was continued for^many
years — even after Dr. Smith and Dr. Miller had been re-
moved by death. Mr. Miller's home correspondence, at
the same time, was so extensive, that of itself it must have
been an oppressive load.
4i
I
i
CHAPTER TENTH.
MARRIAGE.
1801.
The marriage of Mr. Miller's sister, Mrs. Mary Loock-
erman, to Major John Patten has been already mentioned.
Major Patten died on the 26th of December^ 1800, and his
wife survived him only until the 13th of March following.
Their mortal remains lie in the same grave in the church-
yard at Dover, under a stone upon which the Major is said
to have " distinguished himself as a brave and useful officer
during the Revolutionary War, and afterwards served his
country with honor, at different periods, as a member of
the American Congress."
In May, 1801, Mr. Miller attended as a commissioner,
for the first time, the General Assembly, sitting that year
in Philadelphia. He was chosen one of the temporary
clerks. The most important measure, perhaps, adopted
during its sessions was the "Plan of Union," which occa-
sioned eventually so much discord, but was designed,
originally, to promote harmonious co-operation between
Presbyterians and Congregationalists in the new settle-
ments. In regard to this matter, the General Association
of Connecticut had taken the initiative, at its meeting in
June of the previous year, by appointing a committee of
three, to confer with a similar committee of the Assembly.
The latter, instead of a committee of conference, appointed
one to draw up a definite plan, which was presented and
with entire unanimity adopted : at least, no dissent appears
of record. This was in May, and, in June following, the
General Association concurred unanimously in the ar-
rangement. Dr. Jonathan Edwards, a Connecticut man,
then president of Union College, and a commissioner from
139
140 MARRIAGE. [CH. 10.
the Presbytery of Albany, took a prominent part in this
proceeding, being chairman of the committee, and, doubt-
less, draughtsman of the plan. This subject will be ad-
verted to hereafter. At the inception of the measure, no
one appears to have dreamed of the diflSculties which it
afterwards occasioned ; and, in fact, those diflSculties arose
less from the plan itself, clearly unconstitutional as it was,
than from the rise, in New England, of both a new the-
ology and a new spirit, which resulted in its becoming, on
that side, an engine of proselytism and the dissemination
of error within the bounds of the Presbyterian Church.
Dr. Miller, toward the close of life, remarked,
* In looking back on the origin and object of the " Plan of
Union," (this 25th of November, 1847,) I cannot take the retro-
spect without sorrow and shame. Never, I suppose, did a large
body of ministers act from purer motives, or with more entire
fraternal harmony, than did the members of the General
Assembly, in adopting this measure. The avowed and the
sincere object of it was to avoid discord, and to promote and
establish peace. But it was a most unfortunate measure. It
led eventually to an amount of abuse and to conflicts by no
means anticipated by either Presbyterians or Congregational-
ists. The truth is, acting under the guidance of our form of
government^ we had no right to make the concessions which
that plan included. But these concessions, while altogether
unauthorized and disorderly in themselves, were perverted and
abused in a manner by no means intended or foreseen ; until
they produced an amount of evil which rendered necessary the
painful separation of 1837.'
To this Assembly also came as a commissioner the Rev'd
Archibald Alexander, from the Presbytery of Hanover ;
and here first became acquainted the two young men and
ministers, who afterwards were to be so long and so inti-
mately associated as the first two professors of the first
theological seminary of the Presbyterian Church in the
United States. Being in ill health, Mr. Alexander pro-
longed his journey, after the meeting of the Assembly, to
the northward and eastward, and visited New York City ;
where he renewed and improved his acquaintance with Mr.
Miller. On his way, he visited Princeton, and spent a
night there — " the first time,'* he wrote long afterwards,
" 1 ever saw the place where I have already spent above
1801.] MARBIAGE. 141
thirty years of my life, and where I shall in all probability
lay my bones. Such a view of futurity as should have
presented to me the events of my life, would then have
appeared very strange."
But there was another "plan of union," which Mr. Miller
had under serious consideration, at the same time that
the Connecticut Congregationalists were so assiduously,
warmly, and successfully wooing the General Assembly ;
and, doubtless, this plan, if not more important, was far
more anxiously debated with himself than the other. His
duties as a commissioner, to which those of the temporary
clerkship were probably a serious addition, must have occu-
pied a large part* of his time, and confined him a good deal
to the First Presbyterian Church, then in Market Street,
and to his lodgings, at Col. McLane's ; but we have his
own authority for saying, that he spent all his leisure hours
at a place much more pleasant tb him than either of those
just mentioned. This was the residence, at the north-west
corner of Arch, and Seventh streets, of Mrs. Elizabeth
Sergeant, daughter of the Mathematician and Astronomer,
David Eittenhouse. Here the latter had died in 1796, and
here his daughter, left a widow three years earlier, was
residing with her family — three children and several step-
children. Of the latter, the oldest sister — she had one
brother older — was named Sarah; and she rather than
any supposable relics of the old astronomer, or any respect
to his scientific fame, was the grand attraction for our
New York assembly-man. When and where he was first
introduced to Miss Sergeant cannot now be ascertained ; but
he had met with her twice in the previous month of March,
probably in Philadelphia, when upon an excursion to Del-
aware, and travelling for several weeks, in quest, it is not
unlikely, of health. «
It may be reasonably conjectured, however, as Mrs.
McLane was one of the chief officers of a benevolent so-
ciety, of which Miss Sergeant was the secretary, that the
former, in her watchful care for her brother's interests,
had recommended the latter to his notice. At the second
of the interviews above mentioned, he had formed the de-
sign of endeavoring to win her hand. He may not have
seen her again, until he visited Philadelphia, about the
142 MARRIAGE. [CH. 10.
middle of May, under the heavy responsibilities of his first
commission to the Assembly, but the still heavier weight of
a determination to make himself as agreeable as possible
to Miss Sergeant.
On the 27th of July, after a short visit to Philadelphia,
we find him writing, 'I thank you, my dear Sarah, for that
candor and confidence in me, which disposed you to re-
move my fears, and send me away a happy man.* So this
visit settled the matter: a "plan of union" of very mo-
mentous consequence to many, but which resulted in no
excision or schism, and was never abrogated, had been fin-
ally agreed upon.
In the letter from which a quotation has just been made,
Mr. Miller says,
'I communicated to my brother [Edward,] as far as was
proper, the success of my journey, my prospects and my happi-
ness. His answer was — "I give you joy of your prospect: you
have reason, in my opinion, to consider yourself one of the most
fortunate of men. You could not present me with a sister, of
whose character, in all respects, so far as my acquaintance ex-
tends, I more highly and fully approve. Bring her along as
soon as you please, and she will find a brother proud and happy
to acknowledge such a relationship." I confess this language
gave me high pleasure. Coming from such a brother ; deliv-
ered under circumstances so indicative of impartiality; and
pronounced with such prompt frankness ; it made an impres-
sion which at once flattered my pride, and confirmed my prior
opinions.'
Another extract from one of Mr. Miller's letters, dated
August 7th, will give an idea of some of the expedients of
the city clergy of that day, for bodily and mental recuper-
ation.
'Oft Wednesday week last, I went down with a large party
of gentlemen, (twenty-six in number,) to amuse myself with
fishing on the sea-bass banks. These banks are in the ocean,
about twelve or fifteen miles to the southward of Sandy Hook,
and nearly opposite Long Branch. The company was pleasant,
the fishing delightful, the bathing highly refreshing, and the
mirth and jollity of the party, notwithstanding the presence of
several clergymen, so great, as almost to border on being ex-
cessive. We returned the next evening ; and I think I felt ten
per cent., at least, better for the jaunt. Contrary to all my
1801.] MARRIAGE. 143
expectations, I escaped sea-sickness ; though my wish was, for
the sake of its salubrity, to experience that painful disorder.'
Mr. Miller was married to Miss Sergeant on the 24th
day of October, 1801, by the Rev. John Ewing, D. D.,
Provost of the University of Pennsylvania, her half uncle
by marriage. The yellow fever was, at the time, prevalent
in New York, though not so alarmingly as in some previous
years; and the Health Committee of Philadelphia were
imposing a quarantine of fifteen days upon all visitors
from the former city, Here was a dilemma, but love tri-
umphed; a dispensation from the Committee, which Mr.
Miller wrote for, seems to have been obtained; and, not
impossibly, as he appears to have gone without the wedding
day's having been fixed, the supposable difiiculty of getting
a second dispensation, within any reasonable time, some-
what precipitated the marriage.
Dr. Ewing was now in his seventieth year, and was
thought to exhibit a little of the forgetfulness of old age.
Lest he should fail to remember the time of the wedding,
or his duty to keep it a profound secret, the matter was
confided to his wife only : she, without informing him who
the parties were, was to see that he was ready for the sum-
mons. Old Hans, a clever negro coachman, who had long
been in Mrs. Sergeant's family, was sent with the carriage
at the appointed time. Hans was never more in his ele-
ment, than when mimicking the Provost for the amusement
of the children, or waiting upon him with a droll obsequi-
ousness. He had been let into the secret, and enjoyed,
hugely, mystifying and surprising the old gentleman. "Where
are we going?" asked the latter. "Just a few squares," re-
plied Hans ; and directly he stopped at Mrs. Sergeant's door.
Dr. Ewing entered briskly, and revenged himself for the
ruse, by declaring, for a while, that he would not perform
the ceremony until Mr. Miller promised — it was Saturday
evening — to preach for him the next day.
The newly married couple spent the first Sabbath, and
perhaps several days, in Philadelphia; for Mr. Miller was
seized with an alarming illness of a few hours, which it was
feared might be the yellow fever. The next Sabbath, how-
ever, they were at Abington, Pennsylvania, where the Rev.
William M. Tennent was then pastor of the Presbyterian
144 MARRIAGE. [CH. 10.
church. Mr. Miller did not preach, but assisted in the
communion service. The following Sabbath he preached
in New York. In answer to a con^atulatory letter from
his warm friend, Mr. Dickinson of I)elaware, he writes on
the 23d of November,
'The friendship with which you have long and uniformly
favored our family is a subject of frequent and very pleasing
recollection to me ; and the manner in which you have been
pleased to recognize it on the present occasion is peculiarly
gratifying. To be remembered by those whom my parents
loved and honored is a pleasure too valuable in itself, and con-
nected with too many interesting considerations, to be received
without the deepest sensibility.
'The late change in my situation was made deliberately;
and I hope the result will prove that it was made wisely, and K>r
the lasting happiness of ooth parties. It has pleased a kind
Providence to bestow upon me, in a wife, such a degree of good
sense, improvement, loveliness and moral excellence, as can
scarcely fail of securing, through the divine benediction, our
mutual felicity.
'I cannot refrain from offering to you my cordial congratula-
tions on the continued prosperity and progress of Bepublican-
ism in our country, ana on the prospect of returning tranquil-
lity in Europe. May these events prove important means, in
the hands of the supreme Governor of Nations, of promoting
the dignity and happiness of man I
'I am, dear Sir,
'With sentiments of very high respect,
'Your obliged friend and servant,
'Sam'l Miller.
'John Dickinson, Esquire.*
p/2.^aA. c^c^^t'y^.
U / [• T .: R E L E V i
MRS. M " LI. L ;
' -^
I >
ta
as. XhLLER^cr ft i.- ? •' . ;:i/n< Im».a"j- .v- ^'•'•^ .7.:, -.va:
u^.iv '"'■ t^\'.<*("l bad'. ' -
^Lv • i- 1 'r.i " ' J.
• ''V\ . '< ••
'• ... ..■::! ,• v.. . .
X (.
..>.•'.
.■|...Hl-'
warJv .i. ■•■
.f
Mis I'auie aiiJ j^'«
/.■
f*"Ll»..
1 •
• r .
6 «
.. - .1 .» .
; ie iu lii-
.■-.I the i
0. .'f .■••
.etUi
I""^^ V
>■»
•MV H';.: .
. rj cor.
* h
r
■ I i
'• ^- iO
t ■ I
. . . rion
• . ' first
•.;;rv, from 1*1 '^i . ii
• i'l ilr.rii. at Stockbr.. .
^/
1^
,/ ^,/i.
CHAPTER ELEVENTH.
'MRS. MILLER.
1778-1803.
1. Ancestors — Birth.
Mrs. Miller's father, Jonathan Dickinson Sergeant, "v«as
the son of Jonathan Sergeant, who resided first at Newark,
afterwards at Princeton, New Jersey. His name and de-
scent may be traced back to Jonathan Sergeant, his great
grandfather, who is mentioned among the early settlers of
New Haven, in 1639, and of Branford, Connecticut, in
1646. He died in 1652, leaving at least two sons, Jona-
than and Thomas. The former was among the Branford
people, who settled Newark, and signed " The Fundamen-
tal Agreements'' for that settlement in 1667 ; although he
seems not to have removed thither before the next year.
An old Newark record, for the 25th of January, 1669,
says, "Accommodation was granted to him, according to
his estate, * * if he will abide in the town and follow his
trade." What this " trade" was is unknown. " The Fun-
damental Agreements" bound the subscribers to provide
carefully for the maintenance of the purity of religion, as
professed in the Congregational churches of Connecticut ;
the migration having been determined partly, if not wholly,
by dissatisfaction with the choice to civil ofiices of men who
were not professing Christians. Jonathan Sergeant, son
of the Newark settler, was father of the Jonathan first
above mentioned ; and of his younger brother, the Rev.
John Sergeant,^ born in 1710, graduated at Yale College
in 1729, and well known as a missionary, from 1734 until
his death in 1749, to the Mohegan Indians at Stockbridge.
^ 1 Sprague's Annali, 388.
18 145
/
146 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 1.
The older brother, Jonathan, married Hannah, daughter of *
James Nutman, justice of the peace ; and, after her death,
Abigail, daughter of the Rev. Jonathan Dickinson,^ of
Elizabethtown, first President of the College of New Jer-
sey. In 1758, he removed to Princeton, whither the Col-
lege, in the prosperity of which he seems to have been
greatly interested, had been transferred in the Autumn of
1756. Here he probably was engaged in farming. In
Newark he had held, from time to time, several public
trusts, and had employed himself, occasionally, at least, as
a conveyancer, and probably as a surveyor. By his second
wife he had two children, Jonathan Dickinson, and a daugh-
ter, Elizabeth, who married Edward Fox.
Jonathan Dickinson Sergeant was born at Newark in
1746, and graduated at the College of New Jersey in 1762.
He studied law in Princeton with Richard Stockton, one of
the signers of the Declaration of Independence ; and there,
first, practised his profession. In 1776 he was elected to
the Continental Congress, and took his seat a few days only-
after the Declaration had been executed. A short time
before, he had married Margaret, daughter of the Rev.
Elihu Spencer^ of Trenton, previously of St. George's,
Delaware. Mr. Sergeant, on going to Congress, left his
wife and infant son at Princeton, either with his father, or
in a new house which he had lately built upon the same lot,
on another portion of which, forty years afterwards, Dr.
Samuel Miller erected his dwelling.
Mrs. Sergeant was descended from a well known New
England ancestry* Her father was a son of Isaac and
Mary (Selden) Spencer of East Haddam, Connecticut. But
a little younger than the missionaries, David and John
Brainerd, he could trace back his descent and theirs to a^
common great grandfather, Jared Spencer, of Cambridge,
afterwards Lynn, Massachusetts, and subsequently of Had-
dam. Moreover, his tyro brothers, Samuel and General
Joseph Spencer had married, the former, Jerusha, and the
latter Martha, Brainerd, sisters of the missionaries.
Mr. Sergeant as a member of Congress, Mr. Spencer as
^ 3 Spragne's Annals, 14.
> D. i>. from 1782. For sketches of Dr. Spencer's life see 3 Spragne's An-
nals, 165, etc., and Dr. Hall's " History of tne Presbyterian Church in Tren-
ton, N. J.," pp. 208-289.
(
1778-1801.] ANCESTORS. 147
a Presbyterian clergyman, and both for their ardent pa-
triotism, and active efforts in the cause of independence,
were particularly obnoxious to the British authorities and
troops. Indeed,' the latter having gone on -a mission to North
Carolina, and perhaps other neighboring States, to inform
the remote settlers of the ground of the war, and to arouse
them to self-defence, a reward of one hundred guineas had
been set upon his head. This was known to the American
officers, and one of them, probably General Mercer, sent a
messenger to him one night in December, 1776, to say that
the British army was near, and that he must fly for his life.
At two o'clock in the morning, a friend of Mr. Sergeant's,
Dr. Bainbridge of Princeton, aroused Mrs. Sergeant, in-
formed her of the enemy's approach, and insisted upon her
, hastening, immediately, in her carriage, with her sister and
infant, to a ferry on the Delaware, where her husband had
agreed to meet her, in case she were compelled to fly from
the British soldiery. Mr. Spencer was hurrying for her
from Trenton to Princeton, when he met Dr. Witherspoon,
who told him she had already fled, and that he must return
and remove his own family at once. Having returned, he
locked up his dwelling with all its contents, left his cattle
without having been able to provide any care for them, set
out immediately, with the entire household, in a large car-
riage, and took them that night four miles to Howell's Ferry
on the Delaware. Leaving them there, he went on, six-
teen miles further, to McConkey's Ferry, where he found
Mrs. Sergeant's party. To this point he then brought the
others, and here they all crossed. Dr. Spencer's youngest
daughter,^ often described, in after days, the scenes at both
ferries. 'To my youthful imagination,' she said, 'they
called up the day of judgment: so many frightened people
were assembled, with sick and wounded soldiers, all flying
for their lives, and with hardly any means of crossing the
river. We were unspeakably delighted when we got over
safely, and into a little hut, where we spent the night with
a company of American soldiers, on their way to join
. General Washington. We stayed at McConkey's Ferry for
two or three weeks, until General Mercer sent my father
word that he was not safe there. This was the Sunday
^ Mrs. Lydia BIddte, of Carlisle, whose reminlsoences hare supplied this
whole account.
148 MRS. MILLBR. [OH. 11. 2.
before the battle of Trenton. He preached that day at
Newtown. Afterwards, he went on slowly to Fagg's Ma-
nor, where he remained until the people of St. George's,
Delaware, hearing that their former pastor was a fugitive,
and being themselves without one, sent for him.' He ac-
cepted their invitation, and, on his arrival, found a house
ready, well supplied with furniture and provisions, the wood
cut, the fires made, and everything prepared for the com-
fort of his family. Here they remained until the July fol-
lowing, when St. George's being sickly, and Trenton free
from the British soldiery, he returned home. He found his
house empty and somewhat damaged; its contents, includ-
ing all his papers, the Hessians had burned. The loss of
his sermons so discouraged him, that he never wrote ano-
ther, but preached, thereafter, from short notes merely.
Mrs. Sergeant had not left her father, as her husband was
still in Congress, sitting then at Baltimore. Meantime his
new house at Princeton had been burned by the enemy,
and his father had died of small-pox. The following winter,
however, his wife spent with her widowed mother near
Princeton, where her second child, Sarah, was bom on the
1st of January, 1778. In the spring, she went to Pitts-
grove with her father, whose position in Trenton was con-
sidered unsafe, while Philadelphia was in ppssession of the
British troops ; and they did not return until after the
evacuation of the latter city, and the battle of Monmouth.
In September of the same year, Mr. Sergeant was appointed
Attorney General of Pennsylvania, and thenceforward
resided with his family in Philadelphia.
2. Youth — Memoirs.
A few years after Mrs. Miller's marriage, she undertook,
for her own improvement, the satisfaction of her husband,
and the possible benefit of her children and other near
relatives, to commit to writing some brief memoirs of her
previous, particularly her religious, life. In 1807, she
began this work, but, although the narrative was never ex-
tended beyond that year, she did not complete it before
1823. From time to time, she put her reminiscences on
paper, frequently amended them and added something, re-
turning to her task freqpiently after long intervals of neg-
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 149
lect. She says at length, * I have written over and over
again many parts, and have not now satisfied myself with
it.* She evidently wrote and rewrote under a strong im-
pression of the difficulty of giving a correct narration of
religious experience.
A portion of these memoirs, relating to her life before
marriage, will perhaps be more interesting and profitable
than any account which could otherwise be offered of her
early years. The whole is addressed to her husband-
t * * Indeed, my dear Friend, we are too reserved on these
subjects : you and I have both acknowledged this fault many
times, and have both resolved to do differently in time to come.
We suffer ourselves to be, in some measure, drawn into that de-
lusion, which causes us to feel as if the great interest of religion
were the only one which silence and reserve could not injure ;
when, as, in the first instance, "faith cometh by hearing," so we
help to establish one another in this precious faith, by con-
versing together about the interests of our Master, and our joint
interest with him. * *
'Thus, actuated by a desire to have my own hopes confirmed
and strengthened, to impart to my husband my reasons for in-
dulging such strong ones, and to be the means of doing, if pos-
sible, some good to those relatives, who are living "without
God in the world," I have resolved to collect together and com-
mit to writing those circumstances which have impressed my
own mind, made religion appear to it what it really is — the
"one thing needful," and made me conclude, in some of my
best moments, to live as if it were so ; that have, I trust, been
the means of preparing the way of the Lord in my own heart,
and, at length, of forming him there "the hope of glory"; and^
I intended, when this arrangement should be completed, to com-
mit all to my best earthly friend.
'Since the veil Vrhich concealed from my mind the true light
has been, by divine influence, in some measure removed, one of
my most delightful mental exercises has been that of endeavor-
ing to recollect my earliest religious impressions, so as to form
a series, which should connect my own ideas on this subject in
some order, and make them more intelligible to others. The
first impressions, which this exercise has revived m my mind,
I think, from the combined recollection of scenes and events,
must have commenced between the ages of seven and nine.
More than once, whilst engaged in play with my companions,
my mind has been suddenly abstracted from these objects, and
fixed on creation at large, through the medium of surrounding
18»
150 MRS. MILLER. . [CH. 11. 2.
scenes, and these queries have internally arisen: There must
have been a point when these things had a beginning: what
was before them? These objects do not occupy boundless
space: what is beyond them? The incapacity of my mind to
fathom boundless space or duration rendered these questions
distressing to me : they produced an awful state of feeling, from
which I found relief only by engaging more devotedly in play.
I think I perceive the divine benignity in the choice of the time
for these impressions. I am persuaded, from the organization
of my mind, that, if they had engaged it in a state of vacuity,
the conception would have been overwhelming. In this season
of pastime they were made, as a means of improvement for a
future time, to be nurtured and expanded at leisure. How
much pain would I have been spared, if I had attended to these
invitations of the Spirit! — ^for now I recognize whence they
were. If my Father had found these to answer, harsher methods
might have been omitted. If then, when God was "working
in me," I had endeavored to " work out- my own salvation,"
how many misspent years might have been usefully engaged ;
how many scenes of vanity avoided ; how great acquisitions of
knowledge and virtue might have been acquired I Oh that the
Lord would make me to redeem the time, and that he would
overrule all for good !
* It might be asked, had I never been instructed in the doc-
trines of Christianity ? Had I never read the Bible ? Had I
never been called to observe God in creation and providence ?
The peculiar doctrines of the Gospel, as a system, had never
been presented to my mind, and formed no part of the educa-
tion which was given me. Where then was the child thus edu-
cated? The Bible I read at school as children generally do,
' and in the same unprofitable manner, without retainiug in my
mind, or havipg my heart engaged in, any truth contained in
it. I was brought up to a punctual attendance at church, and
have ever, in consequence, felt it an indispensable duty on the
Sabbath. For this I have unspeakable reason to be thankful !
Besides these advantages, I had sometimes a word from my
mother, which drew my attention to an overruling Providence.
I remember once, in particular, when some wild fanatic had
predicted, that, on a certain day not far distant, there was to be
an earthquake, or a comet ; or that the end of the world was at
hand ; which, as usual, had terrified the ignorant and children
to a great degree, I was trembling under serious apprehension,
when my mother said to me, "If this dreadful event should oc-
cur, it will do you no harm, if you are a good girl." This con-
veyed to my mind, I believe, some of the first impressions of ?t-\
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 151
God of Providence, in whose hands was the disposal of all
events — ^at least some of the first which were lasting. Until
the present day, although there is scarcely another incident of
that part of my life alive, I can, when this is recalled, recollect
the seat which I occupied at the dinner-table, and other minute
circumstances of the time. How often have I been thankful,
that my mother, instead of endeavoring to subdue my fears by
ridiculing the cause of them, directed my attention to Him who
is able to preserve from every danger, and overrule every event
for good ! How much better is it, to take advantage of such
excitement in the minds of children, as a means of impressing
upon them the solemn truth, that there are dangers and objects
of terror, which miay present at every step, and at the same
time of directing them to their only hope of protection and de-
liverance.
'Various changes took place in our family circle in the course
of a few years. In 1787, when I was nine yesirs old, my mother
died, and two years afterwards my father married again. Dur-
ing this interval, and until my fifteenth year, I was sent from
one boarding school to another, and through this medium be-
came acquainted with the sentiments and practices of the world,
as far as my age, and the slight restraints made use of in these
places, would permit ; and becoming also weaned from home, I
acquired a taste for rambling. In this time, I do not recollect
that one religious impression was experienced ; religious feeling
was quenched by the breath of an opposite influence, and was
not renewed within me until the poison began to be eradicated
by severe trials. The association of unsanctified human nature,
in any way, excites to sin and increases its prevalence. The
evils resulting from this in mere common schools is very great;
but the result of evil is incalculable in boarding schools, where
children are constantly together. Nothing can be said in their
favor, but that they are less injurious than some homes, where
example and influence are still more pernicious, and from which
children may be sent to them with impunity.
* I had just passed through these scenes of folly and tempta-
tion, and come abooad into the world, to engage in its pursuits
and pleasures, as far as my father's plain habits would permit,
— ^for without being restrained by the principles of religion, he
seemed to have an inherent aversion to worldly amusements,
and only permitted them in his family from a desire to indulge
his children, — ^when the first visitation of yellow fever took
place in our country, and fixed upon Philadelphia as the scene
of its devastation. Whatever others, who were involved in the
miseries which took place in consequence of this pestilence, felt.
152 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
I am persuaded that I needed some solemn check to my worldly
career ; and it laid a foundation which enabled me to with*
stand, in some little degree, the torrent of temptation which as-
sailed me afterwards.
* Of my father I would say a little more : he well deserved
it. His descent was no common one. He was from both sides
of his house a Puritan child — a descendant of some of the best
men in the Church, and men high in office — himself one of the
first in his profession as a lawyer — ^inheriting the promise to the
seed of the Church, included in the Second Commandment.
*The revolutionary spirit had sprung up in France, and given
rise to those movements which preceded and commenced the
bloodshed Bjxd disorder, continuing for many years in that
country, and driving so many of its inhabitants to seek an asy-
lum under other governments. The iniquity of their devoted
land had become :^11, according to Scripture expression ; and
the Lord had begun his controversy with it. One of the in-
conveniences of that liberty, in which we had so rejoiced, was
then experienced. These outcasts, even the royalists, flocked
to this land of freemen, and brought with them an example and
influence likely to involve us in all the iniquity which was un-
der such severe judgment in their own country. The enemy
was coming in like a flood ; but this favored land, which had
been in a great measure populated, many years before, by an
influx of a very different kind — ^the persecuted believers of the
old world — experienced the fulfilment of the consequent promise
— ^The Spirit of the Lord lifted up a standard against him. It
was a standard indeed of affliction; but "the Lord hath his
way in the whirlwind and in the storm"; and although the
yellow-fever has continued to waste our cities, from time to
time, ever since, it was part of that storm which precedeth the
still, small voice of mercy, which has been heard in the hearts
of so many, and hindered, no doubt, at the time, the current of
vice and folly.
* Now that the frequency of this visitation has enabled us to
learn so many meliorating circumstances with regard to it,
those who saw not that time can scarcely imagine the panic
which agitated our city. It might emphatically have been
said, " all faces are turned into paleness." My lather, moved
by compassion at seeing the multitudes who must suffer, if all
who were able to render assistance fled, would have remained
in the city ; but the entreaties of his family at length induced
him to remove to a small farm of his, at such a distance from
it as would allow of his devoting every day to the sick and suf-
fering. He connected himself with the Board of Health, and
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 153
by this means we were kept awake to almost every peculiar and
distressing circumstance of this calamity.
'Being, after our removal, relieved from that overwhelming
fear which had assailed me in the city, but solemnly impressed
with the apprehension of still existing danger, a realizing sense
was induced, for the first time, of the frailty and uncertainty of
human life, and the need of something more than this world
can afford, to render us safe in it, or willing to relinquish it.
I had, £rom education, a superditioua dependence on the Bible ;
and when this trial arose, to the Bible my mind involuntarily
turned, from choice — ^if that can Ije called choice, which was
produced by the presence of affliction. I read it formally, and
felt a^ if there was a righteousness in the mef e perusal. It was
certainly not that seeking, to which the promise — "ye shall
find" — is annexed; and it remained a sealed book to me.
With this attention to the Bible, I engaged in prayer also in a
different maiiner from that to which I had been accustomed.
Besides the habitual prayers learned and continued from my
childhood, frequently the pressure of jjre«eni drcumstancea drove
me to this duty ; and they made the subject of my petitions.
When my father was taken ill, to this means I resorted for re-
lief. And this spirit of prayer continued through all the sins,
and. follies, and scepticism of many years of sell-indulgence.
* When my father died, anxiety for his everlasting welfare
agitated my mind, and I found relief only in hoping, that he
had been prepared for his change in some manner by his latter
works. In my ignorance I thus encouraged myself. I have
rather hoped since, that his apparently disinterested benevo^
lence was the evidence of a better preparation, and have been
strengthened in this hope, by recollecting that it was observed
of him, in his last moments, by his attendants, and I trust by
him who loves to hear the voice of prayer — " Behold, he
prayeth I "
'After my father's death, and after the yellow-fever had
disappeared, I continued serious and attentive to religious
reading for some time. The recent calamitous season had made
so deep an impression, that former follies but gradually re-
turned. What, however, tended, in some degree, to lengthen
this season of seriousness, was the same solemn bias of mind in
lit } The distresses which she had witnessed and experi-
enced had cast, indeed, a deeper gloom over her spirit, which
saddened every object on which it rested ; and as religion was,
at present, this object, it received the gloomy tinge of her mind,
and was, as in many similar instances, stigmatized as the cause
^ A dear friend.
154 MRS. MILLER. [OH. 11. 2.
of that, which it was probably assisting to alleviate. Her
friends, although they were attentive to the forms of religion^
and respected it, were afraid she was too much occupied with
it, and would sink into melancholy. I cannot help, when re-
tracing my own steps, calling to mind M 's also, especially
as they appear to have been, for some time, considerably inter-
woven. * * We were the only persons * * who appeared to have
had recourse to the Bible for relief, at this awftil season ; and
although her seriousness continued somewhat longer than mine,
we both began to decline, in a short time, from the truth, or
rather from the means of obtaining ifc. My father's death had
left me my own mistress, and gaiety and dissipation spread
their lures for me, whilst error and infidelity ensnared M .
She had, probably, been wavering for some time, when Dr.
Priestly preached in Philadelphia. She was amongst his hear-
ers, and soon became a proselyte. Some friend, about this time,
or soon after, lent her , [an infidel work,] which she read
with much pleasure. , [another infidel work,] fol-
lowed this, either casually, or by design, as a means of saving
her from gloom and despair, and powerfully assisted her pro-
gress into a gulf of unbelief, which has, I fear, stopped little short
of Atheism, and from which, we may emphatically say, a Grod of
mercy alone can deliver her. She seemed to have become herself
persuaded that the Bible was her worst enemy, and seized with
eagerness, and read with avidity, every plausible work, which
had a tendency to weaken, or subvert, its influence. Religion
has been a favorite subject of discussion with her ever since ;
she has, indeed, been a laborer in the field of infidelity ; has
appeared to be endeavoring to overthrow the truth in* her own
mind, as well as in the minds of others, by every argument
which infidelity has opposed to it ; but has evidently not been
able to efiect this even in her own ; and thus has but a tolera-
ble existence in this world, while endeavoring to subvert the
best hopes for another.
* I would bless the Lord, who brings good out of evil, and
makes the wrath of man to praise him, that the cavils of M —
have been overruled for good to me. The opposition which she
made to the Bible involved considerable discussion of its doc-
trines, and led me, though only as an idle caviller, to its in-
terior ; and, in the midst of worldly attractions, has kept some
impression of it on my mind.
*In May, 1795, our family were divided; my mother, with
the five younger children continued together ; tne others went,
some to college, and some to boarding with Mrs. a lady,
who from an unexpected failure, from some unknown cause.
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. ^ 165
when her husband died, of all her expectations of a sufficiency,
found herself compelled to earn her own and her children's
support. She concluded to receive into her family young
ladies, either going to school, or wishing to have the advantages
of a city life — that is, to enjoy the amusements and gaiety of
the world. Here was my next and dreadful temptation. I
was one of the number, who, upon leaving my father's house,
entered into the scene of dissipation and folly which Mrs. 's
family presented. We lived as if the object of life was self-
gratification ; and I recollect having, at one 'time, internally
concluded, that it was our privilege to seek this in every way,
and that it ought to be our pursuit. Without recognizing it at
the time, I was an Epicurean in sentiment, and preparing to
rush into many of the follies of such a faith. In the course of
the five succeeding years, I was often sporting the lax senti-
ments of M , more from neglect of thinking, and the desire
of being thought to have an independent spirit, than from
knowledge or inquiry ; for I had only the random arguments,
which I heard casually dropped, and no settled ideas on, this
great subject. I desire to be thankful to Him who has the
hearts of all flesh in his hands, that I was never permitted to
make this a subject of ridicule, which always shocked me, and
arises, I am persuaded, from a hard heart that is seldom changed.
During those years, I was suffered to engage in almost every
kind of dissipation, but in what fashionable people call a
moderate way. The theatre was the most attractive scene at
first ; but repetition satiated, and its fascination was soon over.
Balls, and parties, and the company which they involved, whUe,
indeed, they consumed and perverted much time, took, in them-
selves, comparatively little hold of my feelings. But -they were
a preparation for deeper and more entangling snares. With
regard to these amusements it may be said, that although they
murder precious time, which is given as a preparation for
eternity, and of which we know not what moment may be the
important one, on which hangs the destiny of our inmiortal
souls : for the poet's words may be applied spiritually, with
more meaning than temporally — "There is a tide in the affairs
of men, etc." : yet the deliverances from them are a thousand-
fold, compared ydth those from other fascinations, something
similar to the intoxicating draught, from which few will rejoice
forever in their deliverance. The amusements in question fre-
quently involved a game of cards, of which old and young
partook. I, at first, seldom, if ever, participated in this, al-
though it was not allowed to be called gambling, because it
was said that the trifle of money implicated was only to make
156 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
it interesting ; a confession, whicli, had we perceived its spirit,
would have convicted us of one dreadful idol.
'Against this fearful snare, I had a habitual prejudice: an
impression of the sin of gambling had been formed by all my
early education, and I steadily refiised, for several years, every
approach to it in company. But a family party offered a
temptation more seducing than any which fashionable circles
would have presented. It had a specious appearance of inno-
cency, because it was at home, Aunts, and cousins, and other
relatives, made 'up the greater part of the circle, and I recog-
nized no harm that could arise amongst them. In this way my
prejudices against gambling were shaken. I did not at first per-
ceive how my feelings were becoming entangled. Three or
four nights, every week, were employed at the fascinating table ;
and hour after hour passed away, each one finding us more
unwilling to leave it : it was becoming quite indispensable to
my comfort : every evening not thus employed was vacant and
tedious. I was arrested by irresistible conviction in the midst
of ttis dangerous course. Conscience imperiously said, This is
a ruinous consumer of time, unworthy of so large a portion of
the attention and devotion of a rational being, and I am sink-
ing deeper and deeper into the snare. I must break off in-
stantly, or the temptation will become irresistible. I felt the
weakness of any resolution which I could form for this pur-
pose ; I knew how often my best formed ones had failed ; and
in order to enforce a compliance with what I thought reason
dictated, I knelt before that God, to whom like the imknown
God of the Athenians, an altar had been erected in my
imagination, by early impressions, and by the pressure of cir-
cumstances, during the prevalence of yellow fever ; and to
whom I had conscientiously- and regularly addressed the voice
of prayer ever since, notwithstanding the influences of infidelity
which surrounded me — ^I knelt and promised never again to
engage in cards, unless drawn in by necessity. I could not
clearly discover what this necessity could be, but I was induced
to make the exception, from a kind of fearfulness about this
solemn transaction, and the horror which the thought of ever
failing in my promise inspired. I believe, however, that this
reserve was a snare to me, and prevented a firm adherence to
my determination. Now that I would acknowledge God in all
my ways, I recognize his influence in bringing me to such a
resolution. It arose from that concentration of thought, which
I have since felt to be the operation of the Holy Spirit ; and
if I had known then the precious doctrine of this gift to sin-
ners, and had in faith call^ in his aid, my victory would, pro-
1778-1801.] YOUTH — ^MEMOIRS. 167
bably, have been complete. I did immediately desert this
social game, and adhered steadily to my purpose for three or
four years.
'Notwithstanding all the dissipation and all the folly of this
time, the word which I heard preached sometimes reached my
conscience. I resolved frequently, under its influence, to at-
tend more to the things which belong unto our everlasting
peace, but the impression and resolution vanished together at
the first touch of the world. All my reading, too, was calcu-
lated to weaken any right impression, and strengthen infidel
sentiments. Besides novels and the popular works of the day,
the works of fashionable French authors formed a considerable
part of my amusement. Covering their hostility to the truth,
with the broad and popular term, philosophy, they insinuate
their views into the minds of the unthinking, and form a
hindrance which only the Spirit of God can overcome. The
efiect of an infidel work I particularly remember. It [an infi-
del' work] produced on my mind a wretched suspicion of every
form of religion, without directing to anything satisfactory as
a substitute. I trace back to this, as well as other causes, the
restless wretchedness which at length came upon me, '' as an
armed man." The effects of such reading I feel to this day,
notwithstanding the perfect demonstrations which I have had
of the truth. I find, however, that every shock which it now
rives, serves, under divine teaching, to establish me more firm-
ly, and make my standing more secure.
* In the summer of 1800, 1 left Philadelphia to spend a few
weeks in Princeton, intending to live again with my mother
when I should return. Although I was weary of the noise
and confusion of a large and mixed family, such as Mrs.
's, and in a great measure disgusted with fashion aid
dissipation, I still clung to these things as the only good, and
hoped by engaging in them at my mother's, in a more sele3t
way, to find that enjoyment which they had failed to gi\e
heretofore. About this time, the question often arose in m/
mind. What eventual good is to result from them ? For even
then a conviction was felt, that only the end could justify the
means. My heart sickened at the question, and I continually
drove it ^m me. I was not willing to look to consequences,
but submitted to voluntary blindness, endeavouring to enjoy
the present, leaving the future, after the manner of the world,
to take care of itself.
* In the comparative retirement of Princeton, with my mind,
probably, more than usually exercised, in view of my intended
change of residence ; in a happy season, chosen by him, I trust,
14
158 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
who cannot err, the doubts of M , the importance of the
subject about which they were agitated, my owii everlasting
interest in this question, and the utter impossibility that I
should ever obtain the truth of myself, unitedly pressed upon
my mind, and concentrating all its energy, brought me, I be-
lieve, " in Spirit and in truth,"^ to the feet of him, who only
could effectually teach me, to ask his teaching, and implore
that I might know the truth in regard to the Christian religion.
Blessed prayer I inspired and answered by thee alone, my
Father and my God I And although it has been answered by
means of sufiering ; although the entrance of light has been
after a dark night, I give thee thanks sincerely, thou Ood of
my salvation ! And although this light is but as the dawning
of the morning, which has not assumed stren^h enough to
dispel entirely the vapors of the night, I trust itis that light
which shall shine brighter and brighter ''unto the perrect
day."
* Before I returned to Philadelphia, I visited Long Br&nch,
with some friends from Princeton. At this resort of the
fashionable folly of our country, and especially of our city, I
first broke my promise with regard to cards. There arose, as
I thought, that necessity which J had anticipated. The friends
with whom I had gone were indisposed, and retired early to
their chamber; my gay acquaintances whom I met at the
Branch surrounded the card table; and no means of occupying
my time, which would prevent passing a dreary, unsettled hour,
occurred to set aside this powerful temptation: I yielded with
but little struggle, and made one at the table. I was deceived,
when I sat down, as to the amount for which the company
were playing, and had lost, before I understood their arrange-
ments, nearly all the money in my pocket. At this crisis the
party separated. I felt ashamed of having been so entangled,
and unwilling to acknowledge to my friends the dilemma in
which I was ; and was imable to meet any call for money. The
infatuation of gamblers seized upon me. I resolved to sit down
with the same company the second evening, and concluded
that the knowledge of the management of the game which I
had obtained, woiud enable me to replace my money. There
is one fact which probably lessens the apparent madness of this
step. I had a relative at the Branch, boarding not far from
us, to whom, in case of failure, I had determined to apply for
a loan. The success, however, of the second ni^ht more than
answered my expectations : the sum which I had lost was more
^ Mrs. Miller evidently uses this Soriptural expression in a modified sense —
not as implying a renewed heart.
1778-1801.] YOUTH— MEMOIRS. 159
than restored, but without a restoration of my tranquillity. I
was suffered, in violating my promise, so solemnly gi^n, to
trespass so far on early habits and the principle of my educa-
tion, to go so far beyond my own previous doings, that the
retrospect agitated me with an unusual uneasiness. I was not
satisfied with myself, and felt disgraced in the eyes of the
world : in spite of the conviction which my knowledge of the
fashionable world gave me, that this was rather an honour than
a disgrace in their eyes, I lost all dependence on my own reso-
lutions, since I had failed in my engagements to him, who was
my only resource against myself; and I was given up to irreso-
lution and distraction of mind: for although the effect was
gradual ; although a disease, which occurred some days after
my return to Princeton, was more ostensibly, the cause ; I felt
that the mental distress, with which I labored for many years
afterward, must be dated from this time. From this time,
feeble nerves, with all their attending miseries, commenced
their operation ; and the world rapidly lost all its attractions,
and realized to my view the wilderness which the word of truth
represents it to be. I had partly enjoyed, and partly ascer-
tamed by inference, as I thought, all that it was capable of
giving, of real enjoyment. From this time, for several years
afterward, I was like a drowning wretch, ready at every instant
to perish, but still catching at some floating straw in hopes of
finding aid ; and, although failing more, and sinking deeper,
at every effort, still buoyed up by some unknown cause, until a
persuasion was induced, that I should yet be delivered.
* After becoming domesticated again in my mother's family,
public amusements, and even cards, occasionally engaged mjr
time and attention — ^an evidence of the danger of the first devi-
ation from the direct course. But I engaged in them now, not,
as formerly, for gratification, but for relief; and should, at this
period have fallen a snare to any infatuation which would have
afforded that, even to the use of laudanum, or other excite-
ments of the same kind, if I had not soon discovered that such
stimuli rather increased, even at the present, than relieved, my
distress. I had recourse also to the Bible and prayer. I con-
cluded to read, or rather study, the Scriptures through, and
even committed to memory parts that were difficult to retain ;
but I had no friend, no director, like Philip, at hand, to say,
" Understandest thou what thou readest?" and, by means of
the word, to point out the way of salvation ; and my occupa-
tion was dull and tiresome. Profane thoughts often mixed
with the Scriptures in my mind, and produced distressing
anxiety, a sense of guilt which was almost overwhelming, and
.160 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
hindered my progress. My weakness under these circumstances
was remembered, like that of the Athenians, when Paul taught
them by means of their own poets. A quotation from Milton,
which I met with in some book I was reading at that time,
was a great relief to me.
" Evil into the mind of God or man
May come and go, so unapproved ; and leave
No spot or blame behind."^
Such help frequently occurred. A year or two afterwards,
when in peculiarly trying circumstances, and under a conse-
quent weight of depression, I found another passage from Mil-
ton, in Hayley's life of that poet, which gave a strength which
it could have given only under divine influence.
" Bnt thou, take courage, strive against despair.
Shake not with dread, etc.''^
Had I been familiar with Watts at that time, I should have
found many passages in his Psalms and Hymns, more consoling
and applicable, and more under spiritual influence, as I have
since discovered.
*M said, "As long as you pore over the Bible so, you
will be miserable ; " and the noise of a distracted woman in the
neighborhood, whose insanity was ascribed to the influence of
the Methodists, gave a pang to my heart which I cannot de-
scribe. But the expression of my inmost feelings was, "What
shall I do ? " An arm of flesh, I felt, could not relieve me,
and by the only means accessible to me, I was seeking for spir-
itual assistance. I had nowhere else to go, and the mere ex-
pectation of aid from this source, kept me from absolute de-
spair. Had my mind sunk under its morbid pressure, religion
would, probably, have borne the imputation of being the cause,
an imputation which it has often suffered with as little justice.
Blessed refiige, which even sin itself does not hinder us from find-
ing ! How often is our extremity the point at which mercy begins.
Many times, when all seemed lost ; when I have felt as if one
painful thought more would overwhelm me ; have I been en-
couraged to press on by more than human influence. Every
account which I heard of the evils prevailing in the world,
every recital of trouble or wickedness, entirely unnerved me.
But all was overruled for good, and prepared the way for the
deep conviction, which I experienced at that time, that some
radical defect in man had been the procuring cause of all his
woe ; and thus laid a foundation in my mind for the great
gospel doctrine on this subject.
1 Paradise Lost, v. 117-119. > Dublin Ed. (1797), 12.
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 161
'Thus passed my days — tedious days, succeeded by disturbed
nights I How often have I laid me down, with a half formed
wish, that I might never rise again! To M — I owe much.
As far as mere human effort would answer, she exerted herself.
She exhorted me against yielding to my feelings, and was a
means, under Providence, of rousing me from my first distress.
Gould she have been the means of binding up my broken spirit
with the consolations of religion, what a finish, under the influ-
ence of the Holy Ghost, might have been given to her efforts.
But the blind cannot lead the blind, and this was and i^ her
pitiable condition. Glorified Saviour, can she not, touched by
thy grace, be an instrument in thy hands of good to precious
and immortal souls? Oh, that I may yet see her a fellow-
worker with thee, and of the household of faith I
'Sometimes the being and nature of Grod, with a conftised set
of metaphysical questions^ perplexed my brain. At other times
practical duties equally agitated me. I thought of withdraw-
ing from the world ; of mortifying myself by a total change oi
dress and life ; ready, as Herod, to ao many things to relieve
my present distress. I believe I was just in that state of mind,
which would have made me a convert to any sect of Christians,
to which individual friendship had attached me, or under whose
influence I had fallen by any providential occurrence, if they
had discovered zeal and sincerity. I am persuaded that this
iQ the crisis^ in that experience which precedes true faith, at
which we are the most exposed to the influence' of erronsts ;
and at which many have turned aside and been lost forever.
It is a state in which we have especial need to ask, and seek,
and knock.
' In this state of anxiety and distraction, the question between
revelation and infidelity took a direct form in my mind ; as if
Elijah, or one greater than Elijah, witnessing their contrary in-
fluence, had said, "How long halt ye between two opinions?" —
Make up your mind which you will adopt, and take that as
your object of attention and search. I cannot describe the agi-
tation which, for a few minutes, followed. My countenance was
presented in a glass before me, and evidenced the emotion within,
The paleness of death overspread it, and every muscle was i^
action. I resolved on the Lord's side, and the tumult gradually
ceased. I have often reflected on this 8e9son, and wished to
understand it. I have sometimes thought, that I had been exr
ercised with a suggestion of the enemy, for the purpose of making
me rest in a formal assent. At other times, these exercises have
appeared as of the operation of the true Spirit, to bias me on
the right sidei f^^d ^lake a mere arbitrary resolution a mean^
14*
162 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
of good. Whatever the influence, here I was not permitted to
rest.
'About this time, the useless life which I led was presented
impressively to my mind. I realized that I had lived to little
purpose in the world, and began to desire to be useful, and con-
cluded that, as a married woman, I might have more means
and opportunity for this. My thoughts were directed to a gen-
tleman, who had been a student and friend of my Other's, and
on that account, I fancied, ought to be recommended to me.
He had visited us for some time, and I knew had serious inten-
tions with regard to myself. He had- large property, and I had
already formed plans of universal benevolence, which were en-*
larged by becoming connected with a benevolent society in
Philadelphia, the first of the kind, and just then formed for the
relief of the poor. But, besides other objections, this gentleman
was probably double my age, and, had 1 married him, it would
have been without any feeling of affection, as I deeply expe-
rienced at every interview. In the firm persuasion, however,
that this step was duty, I knelt and prayed for direction and
aid, not doubting but that both would be given in favor of my
plans with regard to this object How often since have I been
called to consider the perils which assailed me ! I was allured,
not driven, firom this dangerous error, into which I certainly
should have plunged, had not one who engaged affection as
well as judgment been presented. My mind was perplexed, for
some time, about giving up what I had so conscientiously con^
sidered to be duty ; but happily nothing definite had been pro-
posed to me, until after another had offered ; and I was under
no previous engagement. How are the merciful circumstances
of this time increased in my view by every renewed recollection
of them ! One of the most ensnaring books which had been
lent to M — * * was from this gentleman's library ; and his
own mind, I have much reason to believe, was entirely poisoned
by such productions ; and, after a year or two of probably lone-
some wretchedness, without a friend in this world or another,
he was permitted to put an end to his own life : a specimen of
many like tragedies, I am persuaded, which will, one day, be
brought to light !
*How different was the wealth which appeared in your fami-
ly, my dear Friend, from that which I had anticipated in a
different connexion ! Instead of the riches of this world, the
Word of Life was presented in every form that could heal a
wounded spirit such as mine, and give relief — ^a spirit of which
the Bible emphatically inquires, " Who can heal?" — evidently
to lead ou^ expectations away from all human means imme-
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 168
diately to him who is the Father of our spirits. Had I sooner
improved the advantages which surrounded me, years of an-
guish might have been spared. I say anguish, because I do
not believe that, on the face of the earth, there were many more
wretched than myself, when I became your wife. For more
than a year my mind had been enveloped in some of the deep-
est shades of melancholy, beset with dreadfiil imaginations, and
in that state of almost desperation, which hurries many a wretch
to an untimely grave. On the borders of insanity, I had just
reason enough left, to be the means of discovering to me the
precipice on which I was tottering ; and how often I have shud-
dered at the view God only knows. My imagination seemed
to have overleaped almost every barrier, and to be employed
in nothing but horrid anticipations.
*At this representation, my dear Friend, I know that you will
experience emotions little short of amazement ; and especially
when I add, that this state of mind and feeling continued; and
even increased in bitterness, until the Spring of 1806. If my
senses and memory at all serve me, the whole of what I have
said is certainly true ; and this distress was the powerful means,
in the hands of the Lord, of extricating me from the fatal de-
lusion, in which the world had involved me, and of preparing
me for that strong hope, which, notwithstanding all my sins
and all my infirmities, I now cherish.
*I know the questions which will arise in your mind, upon
being informed of these trials. Was the wife of my bosom
thus agitated and I unconscious of it? What could have pro-
duced such a state of disorder? Under its first influence I
was not able, silently, to endure the shock. My mother, as fer
as human means could go, was firm and faithful. She tried to
persuade me, that my state of feeling was not a new one; that
she herself had experienced it in some degree ; that it required
determined and unwearied resistance; and advised especially
that I should avoid making it a subject of conversation, or even
of thought, as far as possible. I took her advice and began a
violent struggle, which continued many years afterward, and so
far succeeded, as to enable me to put on the appearance of
peace, when all was panic within. The influence of the world
also operated powerfully to keep me silent; for it had obtained
an ascendancy, which no mental shock appeared to have weak-
ened, and which was now, perhaps, overruled for good. I was
afraid that the result of my agitations would be insanity, and
was sure that if my state of mind was known, I should already
be considered as an insane woman, and become a spectacle. I
sometimes fancied myself on the point of perpetrating some
164 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 2.
horrid act; and the bare idea almost drove me to desperation ;
and, after rising a little above the suggestion, the thought of
such a possession again reduced me to agony. I look back my-
self wim astonishment at the fact, that not one external symp-
tom indicated the disorder of my spirit He that was for me
was greater than he that was against me; and although my
silence has sometimes appeared like want of confidence in my
husband, I have learnea more entirely the sufficiency of God,
and to resort, with purpose of heart, more immediately to him
at all times.
* The other question — ^What could have produced such a state
of disorder? — ^has agitated my own mind many times. In ihe
midst of that season of intellectual bewilderment, when a
moment of calmness has been granted to me, and the past and
present have been presented in connexion to my mind, I have
internally exclaimed. Is this indeed so? Am I awake? I was
an enigma to myself. The same scenes surrounded me, that had
engaged me from my childhood ; and I was still in the circle
of those friends, whose society had been habitually endeared to
me; but all within was changed; a dreadful panic possessed
me; and my feelings were better expressed in those few words
— **a fearful looking for of judgment" — ^than in any that I can
combine. And now, in comparing the experience of that time
with the language of inspiration, how appropriate the Psalmist's
description appears — *' The sorrows of death compassed me,
and the pains of hell got hold upon me." ^ * But I trust I feel
some measure of gratitude to that God, who made this valley
of Achor a door of hope to me.
''My fear and agitation did not arise from any clear or sen-
sible convictions of sin. I was like the jailor, whose mind the
earthquake and its attendant circumstances had entirely un-
hinged; and having lost all expectation from the world, or my-
self, I saw no sure resting place short of an all-seeing and all-
powerful God, who was willing to undertake for me. I felt
like a lost creature. Thus was my mind preparing for just
such a revelation as God has given of his Son; and, as the
gospel unfolded to my view, I perceived, that a firm belief of
its truth, and of my interest in it, with the assistance of a
Spirit who knew and could influence every thought, was my
only rational dependence for deliverance. I therefore sincerely
desired that the Christian system mi^ht be true, and wished to
be a believer in it. I thought that habit would produce faith
within me. My early convictions had received a shock from
M 's cavils, and 1 hoped to have this kind of faith more
1 P8.3XTi. 3.
1778-1801.] YOUTH — MEMOIRS. 165
than revived, by living with believers, and hearing the truth
of the gospel taken for granted every day; and, above all, I
counted much on the faith of the great and wise men of the
earth. Sir Isaac Newton was a believer. Dr. Johnson was a
believer. A cunningly devised fable could not have deluded
such men as these. I felt the snare that there was in this kind
of faith ; the doubts of a great man on the other hand, and,
above all, the apostasy of such an one, shook every fibre; and
if my husband, and ttose who surrounded me, professors if re-
ligion, had denied the faith, habitual belief would have been
annihilated. Thus much, however, I certainly had realized,
that in the gospel there was a sure resting place for even my
mind, if I had but perfect confidence in it. How to believe
the gospel was the question. " The natural man receiveth not
the things of the Spirit of God." ^ I have sometimes of late
been inclined to doubt my hope, because my exercises did not
reach the popular standard ; but I am directed to the fountain
for relief, and always find it there. A heartfelt conviction of
sin, and a real sorrow for it, have followed faith in Jesus Christ,
and I now feel the difference between a legal and childlike
fear.
* In the first place, I believe that constitutional, as well as
accidental, or rather providential, circumstances concurred in
producing that state of mind and feeling. In recollecting
former years, many little facts are brought to remembrance,
which convince me that I was naturally prone to melancholy.
I recollect strange fancies which beset me, and deep and unac-
countable glooms that pervaded my mind, even when, generally
speaking, my days were the happiest. I was, probably, raised
above these weaknesses, for some time, by good general health,
and by varying scenes and circumstances. Perhaps it may be.
that the gay life which I led, like opium, preserved me from
their oppressive influence. But, alas I the period came, when
vanity, and gaiety, and everything else, lost their upholding
power ; and I believe a short reprieve was purchased at the
expense of much additional suffering. And now, what reason
have I to be thankftil, that these vain preventives did not con-
tinue through life ! — ^that I was discovered to myself to be not
only exposed to wrath in the world to come, out poor, and
wretched, and in want of everything for this life — ^solitary in
the midst of Mends I
'Against such a constitutional weakness, I feel now what
onlv could have formed a radical guard — an early education
which would have cultivated principles with more than this
^ 1 Cor. ii. 14.
166 YOUTH — MEMOIRS. [OH. 11. -2.
world as their object ; which would have drawn out the mind
to view, beyond this transient and perishable scence, an end
worthy of all our ambition, and all our exertions, and to which
all sublunary views ought to refer : I mean mere human teach-
ing of thi^ kind, or rather a full indoctrinating iu the peculi-
arities of the Christian religion. Such a religious foundation
would, I am persuaded, have saved me years of angmsh.; and
when the grace of Grod had sanctified this culture, how much
more useful might my life have been. Oh, my dear Friend,
when I realize this, how doubly awfiil does our responsibility
for our children appear. If it were merely for the purpose of
saving them so much temporal suffering, how ought we to strive
and pray ; but especially how ought we to wrestle for them, if
they may be made the means, by a well directed education, of
more effectually pulling down the strongholds of Satan, and
building up more abundantly the Redeemer's kingdom. In-
stead of such an education, what an unprofitable, or rather
mischievous, one was mine I Or perhaps I ought to say, How
was an expensive education, well directed as far as the com-
mon acceptation of this word goes, marred by adventitious
circumstances! I was not only without instruction in the
sober truths of the gospel, but some of my earliest years were
devoted to the unlimited perusal of novels, to which, in the
second place, I ascribe the violence of my mental malady.
Their highly wrought pictures of human character and man-
ners gave me a distaste for real life ; and their dark and mys-
terious wonders filled me with superstition; thus laying a
foundation for an utter separation of feeling from the world
which I inhabited, and forming an almost insuperable barrier
against entrance into a better — ^the sad fruit which I reaped
when the infatuation had subsided. I said, like many others
who know not their own hearts, I have received no injury from
these condemned publications. But even when the pleasure
which arose from reading them was diminished in some measure,
they had left their baneful poison in my mind. All that senti-
mental feeling which they exhibit, and which is so blended with
fashionable folly, had formed to my fruitful imagination a
terrestrial paradise, which was to be found in connexion with
such a character as every novel depicts, aided by riches, and
splendor, and fashion, and family, and all that assemblage
which accompanies such a character. And, although sober
reason sometimes humbled me, by applying to conscience a
question of my deserving such an assemblage, from any co-
incident claims, yet the play of fancy again led away my
better judgment. Boarding-schools and the fashionable ac-
1801.] MARRIED LIFE. 167
complishments of the day were not calculated to deliver from
this wretched delusion ; and I came forward into the world,
with the hope of finding that perfect happiness here, which, in
some form or other, is the end of all our natural expectations,
and with no alternative for the hour of disappointment. I
looked upon the world around me, and saw not a person who
appeared to me to have obtained this happiness; but imagina-
tion triumphed over reason and impelled me on.'
In the foregoing narrative, Mrs. Miller does not perhaps
give as strong an attestation, as she sometimes gave to her
children, of the republican simplicity of her father's habits,
and his aversion to many of those fashionable luxuries, ex-
travagancies, amusements, and indulgences, which even re-
ligion, so-called, is, often, in our day, easily wheedled into
allowing and encouraging. She frequently expressed the
conviction, that had he lived to guard her a few years lon-
ger against the temptations of the gay world, she would
have been spared many of the painful steps by which she
had been brought back from her wandering.
Her remarks about boarding-schools, had she given her-
self space to enter at all into particulars, would probably
have excepted one school, at least, of that class, which she
ever remembered with peculiar interest. In 1789, her
father placed her at the Moravian female seminary at Beth-
lehem, Pennsylvania, doubtless because it was distinguished
for that plainness and simplicity which he approved. Mrs.
Miller always spoke with affectionate remembrance of that
institution, and particularly of Sister Kleest, one of the
teachers, under whose special care she had been, and who
afterwards married a missionary to the Indians. -
3. Married Life.
To the bachelor's hall in New York, No. 116 Liberty
street, Mr. Miller took his bride, whose presence at once
changed the whole character of the establishment. Dr.
Edward Miller remained to welcome them, and, for a short
time, probably, continued with them ; but the affectionate
delicacy of his feelings, admitted of no assurance that it
was better for him to participate in their domestic comforts,
and he soon removed to other lodgings, though he still sat
at their table. His brother quickly returned, with new
168 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 8.
zeal and activity, to his pastoral and literary labors ; which,
in spite of freshened interest and ardor, were all too op-
pressive for his slender health. To the chief literary re-
sults of about three years, commencing nearly a twelve-
month before his marriage, we shall come, after a few para-
graphs — chiefly extracts from his diary, and explanations
of those extracts.
In April, Mr. Miller preached the annual sermon before
the New York Missionary Society, which, by request of
the latter, was published.^ It appears, from the report
printed as an appendix to this discourse, that he was, at
the time, secretary pro tempore.
This sermon is no doubt a favorable specimen of Mr.
Miller's preaching at the time, and fully equals, if it does
not surpass, in real merit, any which he had before com-
mitted to the press. Very much like his other produc-
tions, earlier and later, it contains no thoughts particularly
brilliant, or strikingly original ; no display of imagination ;
but is a perspicuous, scriptural, enforcement of plain gos-
pel truths, in style polished and rhetorical, and rising, at
times, to somewhat of dignity and power. Committed to
memory, as it doubtless was, and delivered with the free-
dom which the memoriter mode of preaching may secure,
and the propriety of tone and manner, which the preacher
had always assiduously cultivated, it no doubt fulfilled in a
good degree its important design — to recommend to hearer
and reader the great work of missions.
Here are two extracts from the diary : —
'September 29, 1802. This day my first child was bom — a
daughter. I am a father ! What tender, solemn, complicated
feelings attend the first consciousness of the parental relation I
I cannot express them.
'Thank God, my wife is doing well I May this dear child
be made a subject of God's grace and a blessing to her genera-
tion.'
Afterwards he added, 'We call the name of this child
Margaret, My own mother and my beloved wife's mother both
bore this name.'
1 "A Sermon, delivered before the New York Missionary Society, at their
Annual Meeting, April 6th, 1802. By Samuel Miller, A. M., One of the Min-
isters of the United Presbyterian Churches in the City of New York. To which
are added, the Annual Report of the Directors, and other Papers relating to
American Missions." — Haoakkuk ii. 3. — 8vo. Pp. 81.
1802.] MAREIBD LIFE. 169
'October 24, 1802. This is the first anniversary of my mar-
riage, which I desire to observe as a special season of thanks-
giving and praise. One year has elapsed since I was happily
united to Sarah Sergeant. * * And now, when the ardent
feelings and the sanguine expectations of a lover may be sup-
posed to have yielded to the more calm and reasonable views
of a married man, I desire to record my gratitude to God for
the precious gift which he has been pleased to bestow upon me.
My beloved wife was not a professor of religion when I mar-
ried her, nor is she yet one. But her natural and moral quali-
ties are such as have more and more endeared her to me, and
impressed me every day with a deeper conviction of the wisdom
and happiness of my choice. She has a jtrofound reverence for
religion ; a firm belief in the reality and importance of piety of
heart ; and as strong a desire to become possessed of that trea-
sure, as one who does not already possess it can be supposed to
have. A variety of appearances inspire me with hope, that the
time is not far distant, when she will be able to unite with her
husband in the hopes and joys, as well as the duties, connected
with membership in the Kedeemer's kingdom.'
We have seen that Mr. Miller had been accustomed, be-
fore marriage, to observe the anniversaries of his birth and
ordination, as seasons of special prayer with fasting; to
these we now find him adding each anniversary of his wed-
ding-day, for particular thanksgiving and praise ; and, to
the close of his life, the three observances were continued
with an unwavering cod science. After removing to Prince-
ton, he often noticed in a similar manner the return of the
date of his arrival there ; while not unfrequently he ob-
served Mrs. Miller's birth-day, and she several of his special
days of religious exercise.
Herein they were walking in the footsteps of the most
pious men of preceding generations ; who had never dis-
covered that fasting was not a Christian ordinance, or that
times of special devotion were justified only by "extraor-
dinary dispensations,"^ in a sense forbidding all anniver-
sary or other stated observances, whether public or pri-
vate. They believed that great mercies should call forth
life-long gratitude; that great responsibilities and short
comings demanded unceasing humiliation before God ; and
that the appointment of regularly recurring seasons for the
1 Directory for Worship, Ob. xiv. 2. The expression is referred to, not as
at all objectionable in itself, but as sometimes wrested and abused.
15
170 MRS. MILLER. [CH. 11. 8.
special performance of these duties, to refresh the memory,
and give a new impulse to the heart, was both reasonable
and scriptural. At the same time, thej carefully distin-
guished all such days of human, from the one only day of
divine, appointment. The former were not to be imposed
upon the conscience, were not to be regarded as holy days,
unless, in a qualified sense, to him who might, for himself,
aet them apart) and dedicate them to the exercises of devo-
tion. No man was to judge his neighbor as to any day but
the Christian Sabbath. And Mr. and Mrs. Miller were
careful not to lade themselves with burdens grievous to be
borne ; not to regard with superstitious reverence the an-
niversaries which they observed, nor to permit a human
dedication of time to become a plea for neglecting divinely
indicated obligations. They endeavored, with care, to
guard these seasons of special devotion, as they did daily
closet hours, from intrusions of the world ; but were not
regardless of providential hindrances, or calls to higher
duties.
In Dr. Miller's last published work, he said,
" I take for granted that every candidate for the ministry,
and every minister of the gospel, will, every year, observe days
of special prayer and humiliation, accompanied, at proper sea-
sons, with fasting. Such days will ever be found important in
nurturing a spirit of piety, and will not be neglected by him
who wishes and studies to grow in grace."^
A number of extracts from Mr. Miller's Diary have
been already given to the reader, and others will he found
scattered through the following pages. In after years he
was accustomed to recommend strongly the habit of keep-
ing a diary, as both a means of self-improvement, and a
source of pleasure. This led, after his decease, to an
anxious search among his papers for such a record of his
own life. But nothing of the kind has been discovered,
beyond a few brief, occasional paragraphs; little more,
possibly, having been written, or, probably, much more
having been destroyed. What we have is chiefly of a devo-
tional character, and found partly in a bound book, part^
upon loose sheets and slips of paper ; and with whatever
was written at the dates which the several entries bear,
1 Thoughts on Public Prayer, 300.
1803.] MARRIBD LIFE. 171
Bubsequent reminiscences are sometimes so interspersed
and incorporated) that it is impossible to distinguish be-
tween the original records and these additions. It is evi-
dent that Mr. Miller's diary and all that accompanies it,
were written without any continuous plan, but according
to the purposes and suggestions of the hour. For the
most part, evidently, self-recollection and examination were
the object ; at times, doubtless, he wrote for the gratifica-
tion of surviving members of his own family ; and, as he
was repeatedly called upon, by literary collectors, to give
an outline of his life, he may sometimess have desir^ to
father fhaterials for any sketch- to be attempted either
efore or after his demise. These scanty records were
penned chiefly upon the three anniversaries already men*-
tioned — ^his birth-day, his wedding-day, and his ordination-
day, and throw lignt mainly upon his habits of private
devotion. A fuller, more connected, and more varied
diary might have lightened very much the biographer's
task : the want of it was more to be regretted on that
account, perhaps, than on any other.
* December 5, 1802. This day my beloved wife sat down,
for the first time, at a sacramental table, and placed herself
among the professing people of God. She has been, ever rince
our marriage, becoming more and more serious. She now
cherishes a hope that die has given herself to Christ. Grod
grant, that her dedication may have been sincere, and the
work of grace in her heart genuine and deep I She is not
wholly without doubt concerning herself; but, on the whole,
thought it her duty to go forward. May the Lord bless and
help her!'
In 1803, Mr. Miller's record of preaching shows that he
was absent from New York nearly the three months,
August, September, and October ; and one entry seems to
indicate that two of the three Collegiate Presbyterian
churches of the city were closed during the same time.
"About the 18th of July," says a contemporaneous writer
— ^probably Dr. Edward Miller^ — "the Yellow Fever began
^ In 1803 he was appointed by the Governor and Council of the State, Resi-
dent Physician of New York City, one of three officers, who, under an act of
the legislature, were to adopt measures for guarding the city against malignant
epidemics. This office he hel i until his death, excepting about a year, a
onange of politics in the Council having, in 1810, occasioned his temporary
removal.
k
M
172 MRS. MILLER. [OH. 11. 3.
1
to excite attention in this city, and continued to prevail,
more or less, till the close of October. During that period,
the deaths from thiB disease were between six and seven
hundred. The alarm and flight of the inhabitants were
very suddenly produced; and the suspension of business
and desertion of the city on this occasion far exceeded
what had been ever experienced in former seasons."^ Mr.
Miller's own ill health doubtless incapacitated him for active
duty among the sick, while it would hsfve increased his
danger from the pestilence ; yet he seems to have preached
every Sabbath — once in New York City, on other Sabbaths
at Perth Amboy, Fordham, Albany, Troy, and * ih a sloop
on the Hudson ;' but oftenest, and in fact the whole of
October, at Mount Pleasant. On the 26tJi of December
he wrote to the Rev. Eliphalet Nott, of Albany, ' I have
been repeatedly indisposed since my return home; and
never was any man more oppressively busy. But if I
could be convinced that I am doing some little good in the
world, I should be comforted under every inconvenience.
Mr. Miller never knew how to swim, and used to relate,
that he had once fallen overboard from a sloop, but had
been buoyed up by a large cloak he had on, until assist- 1
ance could be rendered. Not improbably it was when he
was ^ in a sloop on the Hudson,' that this casualty oc-
curred.
^ 7 Medical Repository, 178.
•4
.1
I
.;
CHAPTER TWELFTH.
"RETROSPECT OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY."
1804-5.
1. Preparation of the Work.
As AN author, Dr. Miller became most widely known,
and gained, perhaps, the chief part of his reputation. Be-
ginning to publish quite early, he continued, until very late
in life, to address the public through the press. Eight dis-
courses, which appeared within the first nine years of his
pastorate, have been already noticed. We must now glance
at his earliest more extended work, which, indeed, was the
most voluminous single production of his pen. This was "A
Brief Retrospect of the Eighteenth Century,"^ published
in January, 1804. The following extracts from the preface
will here serve to introduce it to the reader.
"A simple history of this publication will best unfold its
design, and will form the best apology for its numerous imper-
fections. On the first day of January, in the year 1801, the
author being called; in the course of his pastoral duty, to de-
liver a sermon, instead of choosing the topics of address most
usual at the commencement of a new year, it occurred to him
as more proper, in entering on a new century, to attempt a
review of the preceding age, and to deduce from the prominent
features of that period such moral and religious reflexions as
might be suited to the occasion. A discourse, formed on this
plan, was accordingly delivered. Some who heard it were
pleased to express a wish that it might be published. After
determining to comply with this wish, it was at first intended
^ "A Brief Retrospeot of the Eighteenth Century. Part the First; in Two
Yolumes : containing a Sketch of the Revolutions and Improvements in Science,
Arts and Literature during that Period. By Samuel Miller, A.M., one of the
Ministers of the United Presbyterian Churches in the City of New York, Mem-
ber of the American Philosophical Society, and Corresponding Member of the
Historical Society of Massachusetts.'' — 8vo. Pp. xvi. 544, vi. 510.
15* 173
174 "retrospect/' , [ch. 12. 1.
m
to publish the original discourse, with some amplification; to
add a large body of notes for the illustration of its several
parts ; and to comprise the whole in a single volume. Proposals
were issued for the publication in this form, and a number of
subscribers gave their names for its encouragement.
" Little progress had been made in preparing the work on
this plan, for uie press, before the objections to such a mode of
arranging the materials appeared so many and cogent, that it
was at length thought best to lay aside the form of a sermon,
and to adopt a plan that would admit of more minuteness of
detail, and of greater freedom in the choice and exhibition of
facts. This alteration in the structure of the work led to an
extension of its limits; materials insensibly accumulated;
and that portion which was originally intended to be comprised
in a third or fourth part of a single volume gradually swelled
into two volumes." ^
"It will probably be remarked, by the intelligent reader,
that a due proportion between the parts of this work, accord-
ing to the relative importance and extent of each subject, is
not always preserved. Had the manuscript been completed
before any part of it was sent to the press, faults of this kind
would, no doubt, have been, in some degree, avoided ; but the
truth is, that the first pages of the manuscript were put into
the hands of the printer before a single chapter of the work
had been fully written ; and each successive sheet was prepared,
from the materials previously collected, lit the call of the
printer, and amidst the hurry of incessant professional labors.
It is scarcely necessary to add, that this race with the press fre-
quently rendered impossible that laborioU's investigation, and
that careful correction which were highly desirable: nor could
the author excuse himself for conduct so manifestly indiscreet,
had he duly considered beforehand the nature and magnitude
of the engagement. But it must be acknowledged, that as he
entered on the work without duly appreciating the arduousness
of his undertaking, so every step in the pursuit convinced him
more and more of its extent and difiiculty ; that in the prose-
cution of his task he wished a hundred times he had never un-
dertaken it ; and that now it is brought to a close, few readers
can be more sensible than he is himself of its numerous and
great defects.
" It will be observed, that three parts of the original plan yet
remain to be executed. Whether the execution of the whole will
be attempted depends, in some measure, on the reception which
shall be given to this First Part. The author is particularly
1 Preface, vii. riii.
1804.] PREPARATION OF THE WORK. ' 175
desirous of completing the fourth and last division ; viz., that
which relates to the Literature, Science, Revolutions, and prin-
cipal Events of the Christian Church during the last age ; and
even if he should be compelled to abandon the two intermediate
divisions, he cherishes the hope of being able, if his life should
be spared, to lay something before the public on this favorite
subject." ^
This preface, no doubt, is quite too deprecatory and self-
detractive, if not for truth, at least for good taste and sound
policy. But with the feelings by which it was prompted we
can hardly sympathize, without passing through a like or-
deal of authorship, and coming, with like embarrassment,
before the bar of public opinion.
The assistance, which Mr. Miller received, in preparing
the Retrospect, from his brother Edward is thus noticed in
his Biographical Sketch of the latter : —
"In the year 1801, the writer of these memoirs undertook a
work, which was published soon afterwards, under the title of
A Brief Retrospect, * * The tolerable completion of his plan
obliged him to attempt an exhibition of the principal discover-
ies iind improvements in Medicine, during the period which was
to be delineated. When he came to that part of his work, his
Brother, with that affection for which he was always distin-
guished, offered to furnish the requisite materials, and to give
any other assistance in his power. This offer was accepted, and
was more than realized. The readers of the " Retrospect " have,
doubtless, observed, that the chapter on "Medicine" is by far
the best part of the work. Its matter, its arrangement and its
style, are all superior to those of any other in the volumes. The
truth is, that three-fourths of that chapter were written by Doc-
tor Edward Miller ; a few pages only of the latter (and cer-
tainly the inferior) part being written by the author of the main
body of that publication. Permission was earnestly and re-
peatedly requested from him ta state this to the public in a
note, at the commencement of tire chapter in question ; but he
pointedly and perseveringly refused. His native modesty shrunk
from such an obtrusion of his name on the public notice. He
had written in haste, and considered the sketch which he had
furnished, though adapted to the place which it was intended
to occupy, as by no means sufficiently digested to be sent abroad
under tie name of a physician. And, what probably operated
with no less force, such was his uniform and tender affection for
* Pp. xiii. xir.
176 * "bbtrospect/' [ch. 12. 2.
his Brother, that he was willing to transfer to him whatever
credit in public estimation might be attached to that part of the
work. That brother, however, who feels a confidence founded
on the opinion of much better judges than himself, that the
chapter in question, the more it is examined, will be found more
distinctly to bear the marks of the vigorous, comprehensive,
well-stored, and polished mind, by .which the greater part of it
was produced, considers himself as now at liberty to give the
history of its composition. He takes more pleasure than he can
well express in perusing that chapter as a memorial of his re-
lation to one to whom he feels, next to his Parents, more in-
debted than to any other mortal ; and whose numberless monu-
ments of fraternal affection he cannot contemplate without the
tenderest emotions."*
2. Reception of the Work.
The Retrospect was dedicated to "John Dickinson, Esq.,
LL.D., late President of the State of Delaware, and Presi-
dent of the Supreme Executive Council of the Common-
wealth of Pennsylvania"; whom the author thus ad-
dresses : —
"Dear Sir,
"In finding your name prefixed to the following pages,
without permission, I trust you will feel no emotion more un-
favorable than that of surprise. I know not, indeed, to whom
I could dedicate such a work as this with more propriety than
to an elegant scholar, a comprehensive observer of a large por-
tion of the century attempted to be reviewed, a master of so
many of its literary and scientific improvements, a conspicuous
actor in some of its most memorable and important transac-
tions, an able and eloquent defender of his country's rights, a
munificent patron of American literature, and (if personal or
local feelings may be allowed to intrude) a uniform and affec-
tionate friend of my honored parents, and one of the most illus-
trious of those who owe their l)irth to my native State."'
Further on, the author expressed his. happiness in the
assurance that Mr. Dickinson perfectly coincided with him
in certain views presented in the work, especially those re-
specting the "harmony between the Religion of Christ
and genuine Philosophy,*' and respecting the "theories,
falsely called philosophy, which pervert reason, contradict
1 pp. Ixi. Ixii.
« P. iii.
1804.] RECEPTION OP THE WORK. 177
Revelation, and blaspheme its divine Author"; and classes
him with those who "contemplate every department of hu-
man affairs through the medium of Christian Principles."*
Upon receiving a copy of the Retrospect, Mr. Dickinson
wrote a letter of hearty thanks, in the course of which he
says,
*In the particular notice taken of me, it is easy to discern the
marks of friendship. Yet, to tell the truth, even these biased
commendations, from such a man, give me pleasure.
'However they have been dictated, I will try to be animated
by them to the warmest exertions for approaching nearer to
the character that has been formed so much to my advantage.'
' One circumstance recorded in thy address comes, I am sure,
from thy heart, ^d goes directly to mine : the friendship be-
tween thy honored parents and myself.
'It commenced in my youth, and held on, unabated,. uninter-
rupted, up to their removal into another world. Nor did the
connection then die. Their children caught the mantles that
fell from them, and, in my advanced years, I am still favored
with a continuance of the same kind spirit towards me.
'Delighted as I am with the contemplation of this subject, I
am also highly gratified by thy publishing, "withov;t permis"
Bion/' my belief in Revelation. ' I humbly rejoice in this
unexceptionable testimony to my faith, and that I am not
"ashamed of the Son of Man, or of his words." I had rather
be a ChrisUariy than sovereign of the world.'
^ 'Any expressions I can use would be imperfect interpreta-
tions of the affection with which I am thy ooliged friend '
A glance at the table of contents* will show the compre-
hensiveness of the plan of this publication. Not the least
important portion of it was that devoted to the literature of
1 p. ir.
* iNTRODroTiON. PART I. On the Revolutions and Improvements in
Science, Arts and Literature, during the Eighteenth Century. Chap. I. Me-
ohanicaJ Philosophy. J 1. Electricity. § 2. Galvanism. § 3. Magnetism.
J 4. Motion and Moving Forces. § o. Hydraulics. J 6. Pneumatics. § 7.
Optics. 2 8. Astronomy, General Observations. Chap. II. Chemical Phi-
losophy. Chap. III. Natural History. § 1. Zoology. J 2. Botany-. | 3.
Mineralogy. J 4. Geology. 3 5. Meteorology. J 6. Hydrology. Chap. IV.
Medicine. 3 1. Anatomy. | 2. Physiology. § 3. Theory and Practice of
Medicine. J 4. Surgery and Obstetrics. § 5. Materia Medica. Chap. V.
Geography. Chap. VI. Mathematics. Chap. 7. Navigation. Chap. vIII.
Agriculture. Chap. IX. Mechanic Arts. Chap. X. Fine Arts. § 1. Painting.
3 2. Sculpture. J 3. Engraving. § 4. Music. §5. Architecture. Chap. XI.
Physiognomy. Chap. XII. Philosophy of the Human Mind. Chap. XIII.
Classic Literature. Chap. XIV. Oriental Literature. § 1. Hebrew Literature.
2 2. Arabic Literature, f 3. Persian Literature. § 4. Hindoo Literature.
178 "retrospect." [ch. 12. 2.
the United States, as one of the " Nations lately become
literary." This section embraced more information about
the men of letters, the institutions of learning, and the
literary productions in general, of our country than had
before been brought into one view. The whole work, in-
deed, though since often imitated, and, in many respects,
surpassed, was then novel, and perhaps unexampled. It
was well received on both sides of the Atlantic, and was
republished in London — a compliment not doubtful in that
day, when it was still the fashion, in Great Britain, to sneer
at everything like American learning or literature.
It was perhaps a kind providence, which, after the pub-
lication of two volumes of the Retrospect, prevented the
further prosecution of the plan, involving the delicate,
difficult, and exciting subject of Politics, as well as the
Subjects of Theology and Morals; and turned Mr. Miller's
pen, for the rest of his life, in a direction more strictly
professional. But the work certainly had the effect of
adding to his reputation in the literary world. Among its
more immediate fruits, were his reception from Union College,
on the 4th, and the University of Pennsylvania on the 6th,
of May, 1804, of the degree of Doctor of Divinity, and
his unanimous election, on the 29th of June following, upon
motion of Dr. Adam Clarke, the commentator, as a cor-
responding member of the Philological Society of Man-
chester, England. It was republished, in London, in three
octavo volumes, with some corrections and additions by Dr.
Miller himself, and some slight modifications by an English
editor, in about eighteen months after its appearance in
New York. Of the honorary degree Dr. Sprague says,
2 5. Chinese Literature. General Observations. Chap. XV. Modern Lan-
gaages. 1 1. English. 3 2. French. § 3. Italian. 3 4. German. } 5.
Swedish. ^ 6. Russian. General Observations. Chap. XVI. Philosophy of
Language. Chap. XVIL History. Chap. XVIII. Biography. Chap. XIX.
Romances and Novels. Chap. XX. Poetry. | 1. Epic Poetry, g 2. Didaetio
Poetry. 3 3. Moral and Devotional Poetry. | 4. Satirical Poetry. § 5. De-
soripfive Poetry. § 6. Pastoral Poetry. § 7. Lyric Poetry. § 8. Elegiac
Poetry, g 9. Drama. General Observations. American Poetry. General
Reflections. Chap. XXI. Literary Journals. Chap. XXII. Political Jour-
nals. Chap. XXIII. Literary and Scientific Associations. ^ American : (1)
Societies and Academies of Arts and Sciences ; (2) Historical Society ; (8)
Medical Societies ; (4) Agricultural Societies. General Observations. Chap.
XXIV. Encyclopedias and Scientific Dictionaries. Chap. XXV. Education.
Chap. XXVI. Nations lately become Literary, g 1. Russia, g 2. Germany.
i S. United States of America. Recapitulation. Additional Notes.
1804.] RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 179
" He was honored with the Degree of Doctor of Divinity,
from the University at which he was graduated, in the year
1804. At that day it was uncommon, if not unprecedented,
for a person so young to receive that honour; and he used
8ometime?s, in sportively referring to it, to relate the following
anecdote: — \
" He was travelling in New England with a clergyman who
was well acquainted there, and they called, at the suggestion
of the Doctor's travelling companion, to pay their respects to
a venerable old minister, who lived somewhere on their route.
The Doctor's friend introduced him as Dr. Miller, of New York ;
and as the old gentleman knew that there was a distinguished
medical practitioner of that name living there, and as he had
not heard that the clergyman had been doctorated, and perhaps
it had never even occurred to him that so young a man as he
saw before him coiUd be, he took for granted that it was the
medical doctor to whom he had been introduced; and, after a
few minutes, wishing to accommodate his conversation to the taste
and capabilities of the stranger as well as he could, he turned
to him, and asked him whether he considered the yellow fever,
which had then just been prevailing in New York, contagious.
Before the Doctor had time to reply, his friend perceiving the
old man's mistake, said, "This is not a medical doctor. Sir, but
a Doctor of Divinity.** The venerable minister gathered him-
self up, as if in a paroxysm of astonishment, and lifting up
both hands, exclaimed, with a protracted emphasis Upon each
word, "roi*don'</""*
Lindley Murray, the Grammarian, residing at this time
at Holdgate, near York, seems to have been in familiar
correspondence with Dr. Miller, and to have taken a sin-
cere interest in the success of his work. On the ' 30th of
7th mo., 1804/ he writes,
*In reading the Preface to the Retrospect, it occurred to me,
that the author had expressed too much diffidence of his own
abilities, and too great apprehension of the imperfections of the
work. Modesty well becomes an author: but when he, who
best knows the nature and merits of his production, and who
may be supposed to have a natural partiality for it, speaks dis-
respectfully of what he has produced, many persons will be
disposed to admit his opinion, and spare themselves the trouble
of reading the book ; and others will peruse it with little expec-
tation, perhaps with unfavorable prepossessions. To make a
1 3 Annals, 601.
180 "rbteospect/' [ch. 12. 2.
good impression, at the outset, is of consequence ; and therefore
the author should appear to possess proper confidence in him-
self, and a proper sense both of the importance and the execu-
tion of his undertaking. I was the more struck with the apolo-
gies of the Preface, because the execution of the design appeared
to me to be at direct variance with them ; and because there
was no necessity for them, if the merit of the publication had
been problematical.'
Here is a crabbed, patronizing letter from the well-to-
do, indififerent English publisher, determined that the
American adventurer in the field of letters should recog-
nize his full obligation for the risk run in bringing a trans-
atlantic author into notice.
* Reverend Sir, London, April 8, 1805.
* * For a considerable time I was in great doubt
how to act. It immediately occurred, that a work embracing
so much, and so long a period, and composed without the as-
sistance in many cases, which a writer here would have, must
frequently be defective and erroneous ; and that the best way
would be to cut the work into parts, and divide it between a
number of literary friends, giving to each the subject in which
he was most conversant. What think you was the consequence ?
Month after month passed away, and nothing done. I discovered
what I should have thought of before — that we are alive only
to our own whims. Thus disappointed, I determined to give -it
to the press, under the direction of a general scholar, to correct
whatever appeared erroneous. Nothing has been added, or
scarcely anything ; you have not been made to say anything
more, or give a different opinion ; but some passages have been
struck out, which, if you had studied more, with better in-
formation, would probably never have appeared. More of this
mischievous work would have been done, if more leisure had
offered. Had you written a work addressed to your own con-
gregation or party, it might have passed ; but you have under-
taken a history ; and the requisites of a historian will be ex-
pected by the intelligent among your readers. They will look
for a fair statement of facts and opinions to enable them to form
a judgment, and not for oracular dogmatism : that men who have
enlarged the boundaries of knowledge, and extended the sphere
of mental improvement, should be treated with high respect,
not disposed of in a line of censure. I wish every historian to
imbue his mind with the spirit of Lardner. But enough and
more than enough to seal my doom with you.
* * * I forgot to say, that if I had read your pre-
1805.] RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 181
face, the first thing a man ought to read, I honestly confess
that I should have been deterred from reprinting.
*As to a compliment for sending immediately a copy to me,
nothing can be said till its fate be known.
<* * believe me, Rev'd Sir,
* Your obliged and obedient servant,
* J. Johnson.'
Dr. Miller was no doubt by this time cured of the self-
depreciative spirit of preface writing. What excited Mr.
Johnson's ire as "oracular dogmatism" is explained by the
following extract from his letter of August 14, 1805, sent
with a copy of the English edition.
'Please to receive a copy of your book in its English dress,
lopped indeed of a few severities, which I trust you will not
take amiss, and with some corrections. The time I hope is not
very distant, when thinking men will be as liberal in America
as in England ; and when it will not be necessary to embrace
any set of opinions, in order to obtain the good will of the or-
thodox.'
Dr. Edward Miller, while his brother was absent from
home, on the 21st of September, 1806, wrote to Mrs.
Miller,
• Since my brother's departure, I have seen one of the British
reviews, (Aikin's Annual Review,) from which he expected, on
account of its religious principles and customary arrogance and
intolerance, the most severe treatment. On the contrary he
treats the Retrospect with great deference and distinction. He
offers some criticisms, several of which are not unfounded, but
always with civility and respect. And he concludes the review
in the following manner : " But it were ungrateful to require
perfection, where so much has been performed. It is flattering
to Great Britain, that the celebrity of her authors should so
soon cross the Atlantic ; and it is honorable to America that
literary curiosity should be there so alert and so comprehensive.
Mr. Miller has deserved well of both worlds." — Is not this
pretty well for an American writer ?'
16 ,
CHAPTER THIRTEENTH
1804-1806.
CORRESPONDENCE.
1. Miscellaneous Topics.
The opening tears of the present century were prolific,
in the United States, of grand schemes for the advance-
ment of the Redeemer's kingdom, and of theological and
ecclesiastical controversies. The country had rapidly re-
covered from the physical prostration occasioned by the
Revolutionary War ; and, especially since the adoption of
the Federal Constitution, had made astonishing progress as
to all its important material interests. With commerce,
manufactures, and the arts in general, learning and reli-
gion had commensurately advanced; and, national pros-
perity assured, leading minds, on this side of the Atlantic,
were busying themselves more and more with the great
problems of social and religious improvement; while truth
and faith found no excuse for slumber in any diminished
activity on the part of error or superstition. The awaken-
ing of a fresh zeal Hh the hearts of many for the prosecu-
tion of gospel missions has been already noticed. Divinity
schools for the United States had begun to engage serious
attention. The Hopkinsian controversy was assuming new
importance among Congregationalists and Presbyterians.
Unitarianism was lifting i1^ head ominously in Boston and
elsewhere. High Churchism, in its Anglican form, was
preparing for a new and vigorous attack upon the distinctive
doctrines of the Reformation. To all these subjects we
find Dr. Miller alluding, from time to time, in his corre-
spondence, from which some extracts will next be inserted.
On the 9th of August, 1804, he writes to the Rev.
Edward D. Griffin,^
1 Sec 4 Sprague's Annali, 26.
182
1804.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. ' 183
*Most cordially do I reciprocate your wishes for a further
and more intimate acquaintance. It has long been my desire ;
and I hope a few months will bring with them better oppor-
tunities of gratification, in this respect, than I have hitherto
enjoyed. Little did I think, when you settled at Newark, that
I should be, all this time, so slightly acquainted with a fellow
presbyter, with whom I have so strong a disposition to "fra-
ternize." We shall manage things better, I hope, in future.'
In January, 1804, met, in the city of Philadelphia, the
"Ninth American Convention for promoting the Abolition
of Slavery, and improving the Condition of the African
Race." To this convention "The New York Society for
promoting the Manumission of Slaves" sent seven delegates,
of whom Mr. Miller was one.
About the issue of the duel between Hamilton and Burr,
which was just then agitating the whole nation, he writes
to the Rev. Eliphalet Nott,^ the 14th of August,
*As the murder was not committed in our State, I have
doubts, whether either the principal or either of the accessories
could be seized under a charge of this sort, before the State of
New Jersey has taken any steps to have the culprits brought
to justice. And, as Governor Bloomfield Is Mr. Burr's partic-
ular friend, and, I am told, vindicates his conduct, it is by no
means likely, in my estimation, that Jersey will ever take any
such steps at all.
*My friend! I have no words at command to express my
feelings on this subject. Will nothing put a stop to that wicked,
unnatural, barbarous, infamous practice, which has been so
long the disgrace of our country, and which has lately cut off
the greatest man which it contained? I begin really to fear,
that all our hopes &om human laws, on this subject, must be
given up.*
Of Burr Dr. Miller was accustomed to say, Such was
his plausibility, that he might enter a room where there
were a dozen gentlemen, who all believed, from the bottom
of their hearts, that he was a vile scoundrel ; and yet, that
from an hour*s interview, so great would be the power of
the man, they would retire ready to shout, "Hurrah for
Aaron Burr!"
To Mr. Griffin he writes again.,
* Afterwards D.D. *
184 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 1.
*New York, August 31, 1804.
'Dear Brother,
*I returned from Staten Island on Monday, fully expects
ing the pleasure of your company the next morning; but I had
been only a few mmutes in the house, when your letter was put
into my hands. I trust it is not necessary to assure you, that I
received it with pain, and that I hope you will take the earliest
opportunity that occurs, of paying us a visit with Mrs. Griffin.
* I find that the great body of the letters of Cpwper, lately pub-
lished, are directed to Mr. JTewton and to Mr. TJnwin, Jr. ; and
a very few to two or three other persons. They are excellent,
but do not furnish so many additional incidents concerning the
writer as I hoped to find. It is not yet certain whether they
will be republished here. Do come and see them ; and we will
lay our heads together more closely and leisurely, respecting
the best means of gratifying your laudable curiosity to know
more of our favorite poet.'
It is very evident that the Collegiate Churches in New
York were careful not to call any one, without his having
made full proof before them of his ministry. They were
not satisfied with the evidence of one Sabbath's preaching,
but insisted upon a long trial of each candidate, if possible,
as the following letter, of the 15th of October, to Dr.
Green, shows.
* This letter will be handed to you by * * Mr. , who
has preached four times in our pulpits, and is highly acceptable
to our people. Our church session had a meeting last evening,
and, with great unanimity and cordiality, requested Dr. Rodgers
to write to your presbytery, for the purpose of obtaining a por-
tion of Mr. 's time, in the course of the ensuing winter. * *
There appears to me a high probability, that our people will
be prepared, in a short time, to give him a cordial and affec-
tionate call to be one of our ministers. * * If he can come
next week, or the week after, so much the better. As to the
length of his stay here, I hope he will not think of less than
ten or twelve Sabbaths. And, if he can reconcile it with his
views to stay longer, pray urge it'
To Dr. Green .again, on the 12th of November, Dr.
Miller writes,
* Much information, concerning the character and proceed-
ings of Mr. H , had reached me before the receipt of your
letter. I was early led to believe, that )ie intended to establish
an Independent church in your city. And it has occurred to
180 i.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 185
me as a very difficult question, how he ought to be treated by
you and your Presbyterian brethren. My information respect-
ing minute circumstances (often of great importance in these
cases) is too scanty to enable me to form a decided opinion ;
but, if I mistake not, the course of true policy is, to take him
by the hand and treat him politely. If he should eventually
decline in weight and reputation, you will have a new Presby-
terian church established by his instrumentality; and, if it
should prove otherwise, the course above mentioned will, I
suspect, make such an impression on your own congregations,
as greatly to diminish his power to do mischief. This deport-
ment towards Mr. H appears to me to be best calculated,
also, to counteract the delusive and mischievous system of lay-
preaching. Unless I am deceived, you will be able to combat
this system with more force and effect, while you are not sus-
pected of bjeing on ill terms with its principal promoter. * *
* Mr. H , from what I can learn, appears to be an Inde-
pendent in principle. He certainly has a right to go to Phila-
delphia, and (if he can get people to hear and support him) to
stay there. What, therefore, would be a gross irregularity,
and even a just ground of suspension or deposition, in me, oan
scarcely be denominated an irregularity in him. It is easy to
see that opposition to such a ma», in such circumstances, in the
face of public sentiment, (even supposing this sentiment to be,
by no means, unanimously embarked in his favor,) would be
made under great disadvantages, and perhaps with impolicy.
And whether there is any proper medium, in this and similar
cases, between decisive opposition and decisive politeness, I
much question. If, therefore, with my present views, I were a
minister in Philadelphia, I believe I should open my pulpit to
Mr. H , and studiously avoid every public testimony of
disapprobation. Treated in this way, he will soon find his
proper level, and attract no more attention than his character
entitles him to receive.
* Pardon my troubling you with these remarks. I have •
thrown out what occurred to me, without ceremony, assured
that, whether right or wrong, it will be candidly received.
* Mrs. M. joins in respectful and affectionate regards to your-
self and Mrs. Green, with, dear Sir,
< Your sincere friend & brother,
* Samuel Miller.
'Dr. Green.'
Toward the close of the year 1804, Dr. Miller was in-
vited to edit the theological lectures of his honored precep-
tor, Charles Nisbet, D.D., but felt obliged to decline the
IG*
186 CORKESPONDENCB. [CH. 13. 2.
nndertaking. He agreed, however, to prepare a sketch of
Dr. Nisbet's life, to be prefixed to the work. Some ex-
tracts from a letter on this subject, to Alexander Nisbet,
Esquire, of Baltimore, will disclose the state of his health,
and the heavy pressure of his engagements. It is dated
the 25th of December.
' I feel honored by that friendly preference which you and
your family have given to me, in selecting an editor for the
proposed publication; and it gives me great pain to think of
declining the undertaking. But I am compelled to do so,
without hesitation. My reasons are —
' 1. The numerous and pressing avocations which necessarily
belong to my professional duty in this place. These are so
numerous and so oppressive, as to leave me, for weeks together,
scarcely a single hour of leisure for literary pursuits.
* 2. My health is feeble ; and it is with much df!fficulty that
I read and write enough for my pulpit preparations, without
injuring myself. I suffer so much from sedentary occupations,
that it has become an essential point with me to curtail them
as much as possible.
' 3. My eyes are weak, and easily hurt by the perusal of
obscure manuscripts and proof sheets. I have already suffered
much from this source.
* 4. The expense of printing is from ten to fifteen per cent,
more in this city than in Philadelphia, and I presume that it is
higher than in Baltimore. The price of the mechanical labor
is higher, and the price of paper much more so. * *
'Agreeably to your request, I have drawn up a short address
to the public, intended to accompany the proposals. It is of
great importance, that everything of this kind should be short
and comprehensive. * *
* While I decline myself to take the charge of conducting,
the proposed publication, I should consider it indelicate in me
to name another person. * *
' You will see in the proposals a promise of a " Life and
Character of the Author," to be prefixed to the publication.
I am willing to undertake this, provided it will be agreeable
to you, and provided you will, as soon as convenient, furnish
me with such facts and dates, * * as will enable me to draw
up a connected narrative.'
2. Sermons on Suicide.
In February, 1805, Dr. Miller preached two sermons on
suicide, which, by request, were published shortly after-
1805.] SERMONS ON SUICIDE. 187
wards.^ The occasion of these discourses is thus stated in
the former of the two by the author himself.
" It is my design, from this passage, to offer some remarks on
the crime of Suicide — a crime of the deepest dye — a crime
which has become alarmingly frequent in our land, and in our
city — a crime, therefore, against which it becomes those who
would declare the whole counsel of God to bear public and
solemn testimony."
In a note he adds,
" It is believed, that within three months immediately pre-
ceding the delivery of these discourses, at least nine cases of
suicide occurred in the city of New York. This number, in a
city, the population of which does not exceed 70,000, must be
considered as enormous and alarming." *
In May, 1807, Dr. Miller received an anonymous letter
from Boston, his answer to which was, by absence from
home, ill health, and various pressing duties, delayed until
the 9th of July. This correspondence will illustrate how
• bread cast upon the waters may be found after many days.
'Rev. Sir, * * I have no doubt it will give you pleasure to
be informed, that you have been the means, through the bless-
ing of God, of saving a miserable creature from perpetrating
the horrid crime of suicide. * * My misfortunes were great;
I have been reduced from a respectable standing in society to
the most embarrassed circumstances ; and I supposed I had not
the courage to live and see those connected with me suffer; in
consequence of which I had determined to quit the world.
Already were my last, parting communications to those who
were dear to me finished ; the fatal implement of death was
within my reach; and, just on the brink of eternity, by acci-
dent, I took up a paper, published this day, containing an ex-
tract from your excellent discourse on Suicide. Had you known
every circumstance of my life, had you known my present sit-
uation, you could not have made an address more applicable.
It had its effect. Every sentence struck me to the heart. Yes
— I assure you, had I perpetrated the crime I was about com-
mitting, I should indeed have embittered the evening days of
my beloved parents, and brought down their grey hairs with
1 "Thft Guilt, Folly and Sources of Suicide: two Discourses preached in the
City of New York, February, 1805. By Samuel Miller, D.D., One of the
Pastors of the United Presbyterian Churches in said city. — Job ii. 9, 10. —
8vo pp. 72.
2 P. 13.
:;
188 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 2.
sorrow to the grave. I should have precipitated an amiable
partner into the deepest affliction. I should have left my tender
bab6s fatherless; and by my desertion, they would have been
exposed to all the dangers of an unpitying world. I should
have left brothers and sisters to share in the grief and disgrace
of my unworthy conduct. I should have left some friends, I
trust, who would have wept for me ; but, no doubt, would have
found themselves wounded by my folly and sin. I should have
tortured the bosom of sensibility. I should have defrauded my
creditors. I should have plunged a friend in difficulty. In
short, I have no conception what misery I should have inflicted
on those I should have left behind. It appeared as if every
sentence in the extract was intended for me. I paused — I re-
flected — I threw the murdering instrument aside^ and deter-
mined to live. I will still struggle through the -world; and,
perhaps, may yet bless the propitious moment, that put the
paper in my hand ; and may yet have the pleasure of personally
thanking you. I have often had the pleasure of hearing you
in public, and conversing with you in private circles.' * *
A comparison of the foregoing letter with Dr. Miller's
first discourse,^ will show that the acknowledgments of the'
former took their mode of expression very much from the
latter. He replied,
*It would be difficult for me to describe the emotions which
your letter excited. To be made the means of doing any good,
however small, to any individual, would, I trust, always give
me unfeigned pleasure. But to be made the instrument of so
great a deliverance, to the head of a family, to one who stands
in so many relations in society, did, indeed, fill me with joy in- _
describable. But I desire never to lose sight of the humbling
truth, that, whenever we do good, it is only as instruments in
the hand of infinite wisdom and benevolence. God can make
the humblest and feeblest means effectual to the accomplish-
ment of the most important ends. In this case, he has thought
proper to employ a small production of mine for accomplishing
a most mercifiil purpose. While my bosom swells with grati-
tude at this gracious dispensation, I hope I shall always feel
disposed to say. Not unto me, Lord, not unto me, but unto thy *
name be all the praise !
* You say you have oflien heard me preach, and conversed
with me in private. Though this general information affords
me no clue to discover who you are, it is another circumstance
which adds to my deep and tender interest in your welfare. It
^ Particularly p. 24.
' s
1805.] SERMONS ON SUICIDE. 189
would gratify me to take by the hand a man, to whom I am
"bound by such a tie as this event has created ; but to think of
our meeting, and spending a happy eternity together, in a bet-
ter world, is a still more delightful and interesting thought.
May we keep it in view ; and may it be gloriously realized !
* You discover a deep conviction, my dear unknown Friend,
of the guilt of suicide, and of your own crime in having medi-
tated such an awful deed. In this I rejoice. No language is
strong enough to express the folly and the sinfulness of such
a step ; and the morejust your views, the more shocking it will
appear to you. But I feel anxious that you should have some-
thing more than a deep conviction of the folly of that crime. It
is my earnest desire that the dispensation may be sanctified to
your spiritual and eternal welfare ; that it may be a means of
convincing you, more than ever, of the unsatisfying nature of
all earthly things ; and of leading you to that practical ac-
quaintance with the blessed gospel, as a system of holy obedi-
ence, and of divine consolation, which is the only genuine and
adequate source of happiness to sinful mortals.
*I know not, my dear Sir, what have heretofore been your
views of religion, nor in what point of light you now consider
the gospel of Christ. But viewing, as I do, all mankind as
fallen and depraved creatures ; convinced as the Scriptures de-
clare, that there is no salvation but through the atoning sacri-
fice and perfect righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and
assured that none (among those to whom the gospel is offered)
can have an interest in its rich^ blessings, but those who un-
feignedly repent of all sin, and cordially embrace the offered
mercy, 1 cannot forbear recommending this gospel to you, as
the only foundation of hope, and as the only source of happi-
ness. Rest not satisfied, I beseech you, with deliverance from
the despair into which you were plunged, and from the dreadful
crime which you meditated. Consider yourself as no longer at
liberty to love and pursue this deceitful world with the same
ardor as before ; but as loudly called to seek a better portion ;
to become acquainted with that God, who alone can give you
real and continued peace ; and to dedicate yourself to him as
your rightful and gracious sovereign. Perhaps you have
already formed this happy resolution. Perhaps you are
already enjoying the delightful consolations arising from such
a choice. If this be the case, you will be so far from feeling
displeasure at these suggestions, that you will consider it my
duty to have made them. If this be the case, you will never
regard it as unreasonable to recommend to you that Saviour,
whose blood cleanseth from al^ sin, and whom to know aright ia
life eternal.
190 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 3.
'But if you are yet a stranger to the character of a real and
practical Christian, let me entreat you now, while your mind
IS humbled and softened by the happy dispensation which
prompted you to address me, to begin the work of religion ; to
make that blessed choice, without which you can have no hope.
If you look for justification, before God, on any other ground
than through faith in the atonement of Christ, you will be dis-
appointed. If you have any other dependence than the right-
eousness of Immanuel, it will assuredly fail you in the day of
trial. But, if your trust and confidence be in him, you will
never be put to shame. Excuse this freedom. You cannot
suppose, that I mean to hurt your feelings ; as I have not even
a conjecture who it is I am advising.
* May you be enabled, my dear Sir, to make a due improvement
of the great deliverance which you have experienced I May the
divine^oodness, so remarkably^ manifested: lead you to sin^cere
and evangelical repentance ! May the holy benediction of a
gracious God rest upon you and your family I And may you
have reason to say, not only now, but through eternity, that
even the attempt to destroy yourself was made tQ work for your
good!
' I am, dear Sir, with every wish for your temporal and eternal
welfare, Your sincere friend,
'Samuel Miller.'
About a week later, Dr. Miller received a second letter
from his correspondent, disclosing his real name, and sta-
ting that he was in prison for debt. There are no traces
of any further correspondence, or of the subsequent career
of the person in whose providential rescue from suicide it
originated.
3. Episcopacy. — Theological Education.
After the foregoing anticipation, to complete what re-
lates to the discourses last noticed, the following extracts
from Dr. Miller's correspondence and diary may restore us
to the chronological order of events. Writing to Mr. Grif-
fin, on the 11th of February, 1805, in regard to a call the
latter had received from the Dutch Church of Albany, he
says,
'Another consideration most important is, that the Episco-
palians of this city have lately begun to employ a language and
act a part, which indicate a wish to get the mastery over every
other denomination in the state, and particularly in the city ;
1805.] EPISCOPACY. 191
and their immense wealth will enable them to do much towards
the accomplishment of their object. It appears to me, and to
others, that, among the means to be employed for repelling
these claims, and for maintaining the respectability of the non-
Episcopal part of our state, it is of the utmost importance that
the minister to be placed in the Dutch Church of Albany,
should be a man both able and zealously disposed to cooperate
in all just and liberal measures for this purpose.'
Again, on the 7 th of March, he writes,
* I thank you most cordially for your remarks on my " Ee-
trospect." It is somewhat curious, that I entirely agree with
you in almost every one of them. Is the critic or writer en-
titled to most credit for this? I must again thank you for
your two sheets. They contain a number of very valuable
remarks ; and, if my book should ever reach a second edition,
(which, alas I is not very likely at present,) I shall profit much
by your communication. I make this acknowledgment as
candidly as you have made your remarks.
* Three weeks ago, I rather leaned to the opinion that you
ought to accept the Albany call. I confess this opinion is
now somewhat shaken. I find it is the judgment of some
judicious persons, that your sentiments about the sealing ordi-
nances would probably tend to diminish your comfort there;
and I am not without my suspicions that your Hopkinsian
sentiments generally may be considered as an ofi^ence against
the Dutch Church ! I I throw out these things rather as hints
for cogitation than as advice. If I were in your situation, I
should be much at a loss ; but it appears to me that I should
rather incline to avoid a more northern exposure. * *
* I inclose the prospectus of a new magazine. The members
of our clerical association are to be the editors. As you have
pledged yourself to patronize the Assembly's Magazine, we
cannot expect you to do much for this. But perhaps you can
get some clerical subscribers in your part of New Jersey. I
mention clerical subscribers more particularly, because the
work wiU probably contain much discussion on the Epicopal
controversy and other subjects specially interesting to clergy-
men.'
In a letter to Dr. Green, of the 12th of March, 1805,
Dr. Miller speaks of the Episcopalians of New York City
and State as having grown rapidly within two years, not
so much in numbers, as in their arrogant claims and high-
church principles,
* Within the last year,' he says, ' they have made many pub-
192 COREESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 3.
lications, in the form of sermons, tracts, and much larger
works, in which the high-toned doctrines of Laud and his suc-
cessors in opinion are exhibited, and most strenuously contended
for. We, at first, thought that the state of public opinion was
so utterly repugnant to these principles, that our true policy
was to treat all their exertions with silent contempt. But
things have lately occurred of so flagrant and offensive a
nature, that we have determined, at length, to defend our
Presbyterian opinions, and to put our people on their guard.
* * it has been judged best, after mature deliberation, to
establish a magazine, as a vehicle for conveying to the public
what we may choose to write on this subject. As the Episcopa-
lians have already a magazine, which they employ as an engine
to promote their views ; and as controversial pieces will, per-
haps, be least likely to give offence, or excite alarm, in this
form, (being mixed up with much practical matter,) it is pro-
bably the most eligible plan on which to engage our adversa-
ries.'
In the same letter he adds,
* I have long thought of addressing you on a suject, which
.appears to me most intimately connected with the interests of
religion generally, and of our church in particular. We have,
if I do not mistake, a melancholy prospect, indeed, with re-
spect to a supply of ministers for our churches. Cannot the
General Assembly, at their next sessions, commence some plan
of operation for supplying this deficiency ? I know that there
are difliculties to contend with — ^prejudices, narrow views, want
of money, etc., etc. But it is of the utmost importance that
something decisive should be done. Am I not right in sup-
posing, that, at least, two hundred more ministers might, at
this moment, be advantageously employed, within t£e bounds
of the General Assembly ; and that near half that number are
imperiously demanded? It appears to me, that we ought,
forthwith, either to establish a new theological school, in some
central part of our bounds ; or direct more of our attention to
extend the plan and increase the energy of the Princeton
establishment. On the latter part of the alternative many
doubts occur to me ; and, with respect to the former, I know
difficulties of the most formidable kind will arise. I can think
of no person in the United States, who has so good information
of the state of the Presbyterian Church as yourself, or who is
so capable of devising and putting in motion the plan best
adapted to our situation. I hope, therefore, you will devote
your leisure time between this and the meeting of the Assem-
bly to the consideration of the subject, and the preparation of
some plan to be acted upon by them.'
-^Ni
1805.] THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 193
In a letter, dated the 12th of April, 1805, to Dr. Nott,
just made President of Union College, and accompanying
some copies of his discourses on suicide. Dr. Miller re-
marks, ' I wish to do as much good as possible ; and doing
good to the young has always appeared to me as, humanly
speaking, doing it on the largest scale.'
To Dr. Morse, the 13th of April, 1806, Mr. Miller
writes,
* I am gratified, my deair Sir, to hear of the tioble stand
which you have lately made against the public sanction given
to heterodoxy by the choice of professor of Divinity in Har-
vard College. For this intrepid faithfulness you are entitled
to the thanks of all the friends of piety in the United States.
I feel myself under obligations to you for it.'
The following is from Mr. Miller's Diary: —
* May 12, 1805. A very interesting event has occurred to
my beloved wife. About two years and a half since, she
united with the church, in the hope that she had given herself
to the King and Lord of the Church. She now thinks that
she was then deceived with a false hope, and that she never
has, until this time, had genuine discoveries of herself and of
Christ, and enjoyed a "good hope through grace." There
seems to be some reason to believe that it is even so. She now
appears to have clear views and a firm hope. A sermon
preached in the Wall street church, by Dr. Nott, seems to have
been specially blessed to her ; and the weekly lectures of our
excellent friend. Dr. Abeel, have also been sensibly useful.
Oh, how important to be resting on a firm gospel foundation !'
Mr. Griffin was a member of the Assembly of 1805,
which convened in Philadelphia on the 16th of May. In
a letter of the 13th, Dr. Miller says to him,
* I wish you to have a full and free conversation with Dr.
Green, our mutual and highly esteemed friend, on two im-
portant subjects : —
a. The ambitious designs and artful proceedings of our
Episcopal brethren. Since I saw you, I have received increas-
ing conviction, that they are takmg unwearied pains, upon a
large scale, to disseminate their high church doctrines much
beyond the bounds of this city and state. Every minister of
the Presbyterian Church ought to be apprized of their designs,
and to be particularly arpied on the subject of Church Govern-
ment, and the history of Presbyterian and Episcopal ordination.
' II. The great scarcity of ministers, and the indispensable
17
194 COSRESPONDBNCE. [CH. 13. 3.
necessity of adopting speedy and vigorous measiires for increas-
ing their number. I consider our prospect on this score melaa-
choly and alarming. If we go on, according to our present
system of measures, I do not believe that the funds of the As-
sembly will be prepared for any effective plan in less than ten
or fifteen years ; and to wait so long without doing anything,
it appears to me would be madness. It is probable that little
can be done at this Assembly farther than to digest and begin a
vigorous system of measures. And for this purpose, every
member of the Assembly ought to 'have a fire Kindled in his
mind, that should not cease to burn till the purpose shall be
accomplished.
*I throw out these hints: make such use of them as you
please. But, at all events, embrace Dr. Green for me, and give
him my cordial love.
* The great Head of the Church bless you, my Brother, and,
wherever you are, make you useful and happy!
* Ever affectionately yours,
*Sam'l Miller.'
In a letter of May 13, 1805, to Dr. Green, he recurs to
the subjects of Episcopalian aggressions and theological
education.
He says, ^ they are printing, and distributing through the
United States, very large editions of books, both polemic
and practical, replete with high church doctrines.' The
advocates of these doctrines he represents as employing
every method, * both in public and private, to impress upon
the minds of the people a belief of the invalidity of all
ministrations, excepting those of men who are episcopally
ordained.'
'Ought not,' he asks, 'every Presbyterian minister in the
United States, to be apprized of these designs and exertions ?
And ought not the subject of church government generally,
and especially the controversy respecting Presbyterian ordina-
tion, to be more attended to and better understood, than it
commonly is among our brethren. I throw out the foregoing
remarks for your consideration. * *
'I cannot help again mentioning my anxiety about the
scarcity of ministers in our connexion. It appears to me, that
to wait for that slow increase of the Assembly's funds, which
may be expected in consequence of any measures heretofore
adopted, ought not to satisfy us. I cannot help thinking that
measures more speedy and vigorous ought to be contemplated.
Besides all the ministers wanted in the middle and Atlantic
^/^
1805.] THEOLOaiCAL EDUCATION. . 195
country, a few of talents and piety might, probably, extend the
Presbyterian Church in the Southern and Western regions, to
a degree of which none but those who have travelled in those
regions can have any adequate idea. I feel anxious on this
subject — perhaps too anxious. If anything can be done, I
know of no individual either likely or able to do a tenth part
so much as yourself in this very interesting matter/
In accordance with Dr. Miller's reiterated suggestion,
Dr. Green, though not a member of the General Assembly
of lS05, sent in an overture to that body, which was spread
at large upon the minutes,^ laid over for consideration at
the next meeting, and recommended to the particular atten-
tion, meanwhile, of the Presbyteries.' This overture repre-
sented the need of ministers as urgent and increasing;
advised that measures should be taken to remove existing
discouragements to entering the ministry ; and proposed
that the Presbyteries should be enjoined severally to select
and train up suitable young men, within their bounds, for
the sacred office. Dr. Green says, there was thus "origin-
ated a system of measures in the General Assembly which
were continued for several successive years.*' Then — evi-
dently forgetting Dr. Miller's letter of the 12th of March,
already given, and his letters of the 10th and 14th of May,
1808, written, respectively, nine and five days before the
Assembly met, and to be found on a subsequent page — he
adds, " Still npthing was said about a theological seminary
till some time afterward, when Dr. Alexander, after he had
been Moderator of the General Assembly in 1807, men-
tioned it in the opening sermon of the following year." ^
The biographer of Dr. Alexander gives the following
^passage from the sermon of the latter at Dr. Miller's
funeral : —
**It may be remarked, that no man in the Church had
been more zealous and active in founding this Institution,
than Dr. Miller. He and Dr. Green may more properly
be considered its founders than any other persons. Others
aided by their counsels and occasional exertions, but these
two devoted themselves with untiring zeal to the prosecution
of the object, and had the pleasure of seeing their exertions
crowned with success. At this time, Dr. Miller, so far as
I p. 341, etc.
s Life of Dr. Green, 332, etc.
196 COBRESPONDBNCE. [CH. 13. 3.
I know, was not thought of as a professor; and I am per-
suaded the thought was entirely foreign from his own mind."^
In October 1805, the Presbytery of New York, appointed
a standing committee of five ministers and five elders, to
attend to the recommendation of the Assembly (really of
Dr. Green's overture) as to the education of candidates for
the ministry. Dr. Miller was the second named of this
committee, and he and Mr. Griffin were directed to draft
an address to the churches, to pious parents, and to pious
youth, upon the subject. This address was reported the
next day and adopted; it was resolved that three hundred
copies of it should he printed ; the pastors were recom-
mended to read it from the pulpit ; and subscription papers
for an education fund were ordered to be prepared and
distributed. A quotation of a few lines will show how
alarming, to the minds of some persons, the destitution of
ministers had become.
" While the population of our country has been rapidly ex-
tending; while new settlements have been forming; and new
churches in quick succession rising to view; the increase in the
number of ministers has been slow, and altogether incommen-
surate with the increasing demand for their services. This
deficiency has become serious and alarming. Important con-
gregations, which have long enjoyed the ministrations of the
gospel, when they become vacant, are, with the utmost diffi-
culty, supplied with pastors. Large districts, within the bounds
1 Life of Dr. Alexander, 680. 681. ^
The Associate Reformed Churcli had the honour of establishing the first
Protestant Theological Seminary on this side of the Atlantic. John M. Ma-
son, B.D., seems to have had more to do than any other man with its estab-
lishment. As early as 1796, he presented an overture to Synod, which resulted
in the creation of a synodical fund, one object of which was to assist "pious
youth, who, from poverty, could not comfortably and successfully pursue their
studies ; and the establishment of a Professorship of Theology for the instruc-
tion of such as designed the Holy Ministry." At the meeting of Synod five
years later, ip. 1801, the question of the increase of the ministry, and of the erec-
tion of a Theological Seminary, was referred to a committee; and, upon their
report, Dr. Mason was sent to Great Britain, *'to procure a number of minis-
ters and probationers, and, more especially, to solicit donations in money and
books" for the proposed Seminary. The latter he made his principal object,
and collected about $6000. In 1804, he was appointed Professor of Theology,
and upon the first Monday of November, 1806, the regular exercises of the
institution commenced in the City of New York. " In 1809, the Rev. James
M. Mathews, D.D., was chosen Assistant Professor of Biblical Literature and
Church History. He continued in the office until 1818. Dr. Mason labored as
the principal Professor, without interruption, (except during one session when
absent in Europe on account of his health,) from 1806 until 1821, when the
loss of his health, which for several years had been declining, compelled him
to resign." — Hist, of the Seminary, (1840,) P, 8. — v
-^
1805.] VALETUDINARIANISM. 197
of old settlements, in which churches might easily be planted,
and where ministers would meet with a cordial welcome, are
lying waste for want of their labors ; and more than one
thousand congregations, on the extensive frontier of the United
States, as well informed persons have asserted, are able and
willing to support spiritual teachers, but cry for them in vain.' ^
4. Valetudinarianism. — Miscellaneous Topics.
Dr. Miller's health began to fail him again in the spring
of 1805. His * Record of Preaching' shows that, from the
last of April onward, he had frequent help in the pulpit,
and during a large part of June was absent in Philadelphia
and Princeton, and able to preach but little. Early in
September, the yellow fever renewed its ravages in New
York. In his feeble condition, Sind with so little prospect
of strength for active labor, it would have been madness
for him to have exposed himself; and, in an extremity, he
accepted Mr. Griffin's kind invitation to his house in New-
ark, and thither removed his family. On the 11th he
writes to Alexander Nisbet, Esquire,
'And to crown all, ever since my return from Philadelphia,
I have been in such bad health, that I have hardly had strength
or spirits, for a week together, to perform any professional duty.
I have not been able to preach for three Sabbaths past ; and,
for five or six Sabbaths before, was not fit to be in the pulpit.
* * Being now on the eve of departure from the city,
(which is fast evacuating on account of pestilence,) I embrace
the opportunity of dropping you a hasty line.'
On the same day, he writes to Mr. Griffin,
* You may expect us at your house to-morrow in the forenoon,
with the leave of Providence ; but whether to spend our exile
with you or not, is still undetermined. After every exertion,
we have not been able to get such a servant woman as we
thought could be relied on. * *
*The continuance of my indisposition, and the feeble state of
my health generally, demand immediate attention. It is there-
fore my purpose, after disposing of my family in a comfortable
manner, to spend a considerable portion of my exile in riding
on horseback, and visiting some parts of New Jersey which I
have not yet seen. This will probably render several little
journies, of four, five, or six days each, necessary for me. * *
'In this situation, my dear Brother, we resort to you. The
p. 4.
17*
198 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 4,
only reluctance we have felt, in accepting your fiaternal offer,
has arisen from a fear that Mrs. Griffin's health might suffer
from an addition to the number and noise of her family. The
difficulty about another servant woman, I am in hopes of being
able to obviate after getting to Newark. If this should prove
impossible, I should consider myself as doing an injury to Mrs.
Griffin's health, not to insist on seeking other quarters. But,
if this difficulty can be removed ; if you will consent to treat
us without ceremony ; and without making the least alteration
in your ordinary family arrangements ; if you will suffer us to
consider ourselves at home from the first moment we enter your
house ; and if you will (as I would be done unto in similar cir-
cumstances) consent to receive a just pecuniary compensation
for all the additional trouble and expense we may give you, we
shall consider ourselves greatly and lastingly obliged.'
Dr. Miller fulfilled his purpose of spending a considera*
ble portion of his exile in riding on horseback over some
parts of New Jersey. He did^not return to New York un-
til near the end of October.
Shortly after his return, Dr. Milledoler was added to the
number of the collegiate Presbyterian pastors. Dr. Mil-
leij, in his Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, says,
" The ministrations requisite for carrying on the stated ser-
vice of three churches becoming, every day, from the natural
increase of the city, more extensive, multiplied, and laborious,
it was judged expedient to call a fourth minister. Accordingly,
after the usual preliminary steps, the congregations were con-
vened, in joint meeting, on the 5th day of August, 1805, when
they unanimously made choice of the reverend Doctor Philip
MiUedoleT, then pastor of the Third Presbyterian church in the
city of Philadelphia^ to be one of their collegiate pastors ; with a
view, however, to his taking the church in Rutgers-^ireiet under
his more particular care, and being considered, if a separation
of the churches should ever take place, as its sole pastor. The
call for Dr. Milledoler was regularly prosecuted before the
Presbytery of Philadelphia; and he, having accepted it, was
installed, in the church in i^it^^ers-street, on the 19fch of No-
vember following,"* Dr. Miller preaching upon the occasion.
The new pastor proved very efficient and successful;
and in less than seven years, the church of which he had
taken particular charge, though small and feeble at the
time when he was called, grew to be the largest of its de-
nomination in the United States, numbering between five
and six hundred members.
p. 269, etc.
1806.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 199
In 1805, Dr. Miller, associated with Dr. J. M. Mason,
Dr. Abeel, and Mr. McLeod, took part in establishing a
select grammar school, of a superior kind, in New York.
** We designed it,*' said Dr. I^ason, "as an experiment to-
wards the melioration of our system of preliminary educa-
tion, and it succeeds admirably. There is not a rude or
idle boy in it. Two of us visit it monthly, and not only
mark their progress, but their manners, and blame or praise,
reward or disgrace, according to the evidence of a public
ledger, on which every day's deportment and diligence are
marked.'*^ s
To Dr. Nott Dr. Miller wrote,
'Kev'd and dear Sir, New York, January 22, 1806.*
'The object of this letter is to call your attention to the
literary and theological merit of our friend, Mr. Griffin, of
Newark, and to ask whether a doctorate might not be procured
for him, from Union College, at the next annual commence-
ment.
* I would be understood, my dear Sir, as making this sug-
gestion with all that caution and humility which the nature of
the subject requires. I am sensible how often those who pre-
side over literary institutions are pestered by officious meddlers
like myself; and how often justice, or policy, or prudence re-
quires, that their applications be rejected. Aud if, in the case
proposed, you should think the honor unmerited, or should con-
sider it as difficult to be obtained, be pleased to bum this letter,
and think no more of its contents : in which case, much as I
love Mr. Griffin, and highly as I respect both his literary and
religious character, I shall silently and most respectfully ac-
quiesce. But, if you think that any thing ought to be done,
and can be done, towards decorating him with the. proposed
honor, I shal^ feel cordially gratified and personally obliged.
' I am rejoiced to hear that Union College flourishes under
your Presidency. May your most sanguine expectations be
more than equalled ; and may the richest of heaven's blessings
rest on you, and on your labors in behalf of learning and piety I
*I am, Rev'd and dear Sir,
* With much respect,
'Your cordial friend and servant,
'Samuel Miller.'
Mr. Griffin did not get his doctorate ' at the next annual
commencement,' but it was given to him in August, 1808
— two years later.
^ Memoirs of Dr. MasoD, 241, 2.
200 GOBBESPONDBNCE. [CH. 13. 5.
On the 8d of February, 1806, we find Dr. Miller, in his
correspondence, mentioning his very bad health ever since
the previous May, which had rendered it extremely difficult
for him to pursue his ordinary avocations. But he was now
decidedly convalescent, and well was it that he had par-
tially recovered strength; for, on the 28th of the same
month, he tells Mr. Griffin, that he is performing, as far as
possible, in addition to his own duties, those of Dr. Mc-
Knight, who, on account of sickness, has preached once
only within six weeks. He adds,
*We are all in good health, except myself, who am yet in-
firm and frequently complaining — ^very liable to take cold, and
under the necessity of exercising habitual caution. We call
our little boy Edward Millington. The first name is borne by
my brother in this city, and by several very dear friends.^ The
second was the maiden name of my mother. Without any coni-
pliment to the living, I will venture to say, that if he should pos-
sess half the sweetness and half the grace of that glorified saint,
whose name I can never pronounce but with the mingled emo-
tions of veneration, gratitude and love, he will be an honor to
his parents and useful to the world.
* We do not propose to remove into our new house ujjtil about
the middle of April — -just time enough to receive you and yours
comfortably at Fresbytery.'
The addition of Dr. McKnight's duties to his own does
not seem to have been attempted with impunity ; for, from
the middle of March to the middle or end of June, we find
Dr. Miller again sufiering from ill health, and able to
preach very little.
The 'new house' was one which Dr. Miller was having
built for himself in Dey street — ^No. 27 ; and which, ac-
cording to contract, was to have been completed by the
first of the previous November, * provided there was no fever
to stop the workmen.' But two months of pestilence had
given license for three times as long a delay.
5. Theological Education.
In 1801 and 1803, Dr. Miller had been commissioned to
the General Assembly. He was again a commissioner in
1806, and was chosen moderator. He no doubt took as
active a part as the presiding officer could properly, in re-
^ Mr. Griffin himself among the rest.
1806.] . THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 201
commending the substantial adoption of the plans of Dr.
Green's overture of the preceding year, which now came up
for discussion. Most of the Presbyteries reported, that
they had seriously considered, and that they highly ap-
proved, those plans. The minute finally adopted, as not
too stringent, yet determined by "a most gloomy pros-
pect" as to the supply of ministers, concludes as follows: —
" — ^the Assembly do hereby most earnestly recommwid to
every Presbytery under their care to use their utmost en-
deavors to increase, by all suitable means in their power, the
number of promising candidates for the holy ministry : to press
it upon the parelits of pious youth, to endeavor to educate them
for the Church ; and on the youth themselves, to devote their
talents and their lives to the sacred calling ; to make vigorous
exertions to raise funds to assist all the youth who may need
assistance ; to be careful that the youth they take on their fiinds
give such evidence as the nature of the case admits, that they
possess both talents and piety ; to inspect the education of these
youth, during the course of both their academical and theologi-
cal studies, choosing for them such schools, seminaries, and
teachers, as they may judge most proper and advantageous ; so
as eventually to bring them into the ministry, well fiimished
for their work. And the Assembly * * do hereby order, that
every Presbytery under their care make annually a report to
the Assembly, stating particularly what they have done in this
concern, or why (if the case so shall be) they have done
nothing in it ; and the Assembly will, when these reports are
received, consider each distinctly, and decide by vote, whether
the Presbyteries severally shall be considered as having dis-
charged or neglected their duty in this important business."^
Prior to the establishment of the Theological Seminary
at Princeton, ' in 1812, the Presbyterian Church in this
country was indebted to individual and sectional efforts for
the training of a learned and pious ministry. The "Log
College," at Neshaminy, established, soon after the year
1728, by the Rev. William Tennent, sen., was, for its hum-
ble pretensions, singularly blessed in carrying on this work.
After the Church was divided, in 1741, the "New Side"
soon established the College of New Jersey, with particular
reference to the education of ministers; while the "Old
Side" patronized the academies at New London, Pennsyl-
vania, and Newark, Delaware, and the College and Academy
1 Pp. 366, etc.
202 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 5.
of Philadelphia, afterwards the University of Pennsylva-
nia. The efforts made by the College of New Jersey in
behalf of a theological, in addition to a classical education,
seem to have been stimulated afresh by Dr. Green's ovei*-
ture; for the faculty, through Dr. Smith, the President,
issued a communication on the subject, which was read to
the General Assembly of 1806. A few lines from this will
show what that 'Princeton establishment * was to which Dr.
Miller had referred, distrustfully, in his letter of the 12tli
of March, 1805, to Dr. Green. Says Dr. Smith,
"The College of New Jersey was originally founded with a
particular view to promote the interests of religion, as well as
learning, by training up men of pie^ and talents for the min-
istry of the gospel. The Trustees of the institution have ever
been attentive to this great object, and have made the most
generous provision for the support of theological students. * *
"All persons who are actually engaged in the study of The-
ology, at whatever institution they may have received the pre-
liminary parts of their education, may, on producing proper
testimonials of their character, pursue their further studies
here, at the moderate charge of one dollar a week for board,
and enjoy the assistance of the President and Professor of
Theology, without any fee for instruction. This Professor gives
lectures to the theological students twice in the week ; and, at
each succeeding meeting, examines them strictly on the subject
of the preceding lecture. His course of lectures embrace
Divinity, Ecclesiastical History, Church Government, Christian
and Jewish Antiquities, and the duties of the pastoral office.
He instructs those who desire it in the Hebrew language, so
useful and almost indispensable to a good divine.
"At every meeting, one or more of his pupils submits to his
criticisms and remarks an essay or sermon on a subject previ-
ously assigned. The Professor, together with the President of
the College, holds a Theological Society once in the week, for
the discussion of important questions mimediately relative to
the science of divinity.
"The emulation and encouragement communicated by a
variety of fellow students, the opportunity of cultivating any
branch of science, and an access at all times to a large and
well selected Theological Library, are other advantages of no
small consequence."^
On the 31st of May, having just returned with his
^ Minutes of the Gen. Assembly, pp. 362, 3.
1806.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 203
family from Philadelphia, after the meeting of the General
Assembly, Dr. Miller wrote to Mr. Griffin,
* You have probably been informed, that the overture re-
specting the education of young men for the ministry was acted
upon and carried nem. eon. As many as eight or nine Presby-
teries have already begun to act ; and it is hoped that the greater
part of those within our bounds will begin soon.'
6. Miscellaneous Topics.
To Dr. Nott, on the 17th of July, 1806, Dr. Miller
wrote,
' Mr. & Mrs. McKesson have mentioned, since their return,
that you intend to visit this city toward the last of this month.
Is it so? — or do they mistake? It is not necessary, I trust, to
add, that to find them correct would give us very great plea-
sure. When you come to New York, (let it be when it may,)
come directly to my house, and regard it as your permanent
home. I have no notion of your wandering geniuses, who have
no fixed place of lodging, when they visit a distant city. Such
a practice is contrary to the fitness of things, and leads to mul-
tiplied mischiefs. * *
* P. S. How is your health now ? Do you take exercise
enough, and dissipate sufficiently ? I hope you have not for-
gotten my numerous exhortations on these points.'
The facilities enjoyed for a trip from New York to
Albany, in 1806, may be understood from the following
passage in a letter from Dr. Miller to Mr. Griffin, dated
the 9th of August.
' I find there are three vessels going on Monday next. At
least I find three, the captains of which asmre me they
will certainly sail on that day. One proposes to sail at 10
o'clock A. M.; a second at 4 P. M.; and a third at 8 or 9
P. M. The first and third of these I think are the best sloops ;
but any one of them, in my opinion, would do extremely well.
I shall therefore expect you and Mrs. Grifi^ with Louisa, on
Monday morning, to remain at our house, until you shall be
ready to go on board, and to make yourself contented until that
time shall arrive. For it is very possible, though I have done
all that can be done, that it may be sometime on Tuesday be-
fore either of the above mentioned vessels may actually sail.
You are sensible that, in all naval enterprizes, much depends,
in spite of every efibrt to be punctual, on wind and tide.'
From the middle of March, 1806, throughout the spring.
204 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 13. 6.
summer, and opening autamn, so mucli enfeebled was Dr.
Miller's health, that his pastoral labors were frequently
and seriously interrupted. Within twelve weeks from the
date first mentioned, he was able to preach but three times.
On the 4th of September, he writes to Mr. Nisbet, ' I pro-
pose to set out on a journey of four or five weeks on
Monday next. The principal object of this journey is to
lay in a good stock of health against the winter.' We find
him accordingly travelling, for even a little longer time
than he. had mentioned, in New England and the State of
New York, with evident benefit.
He spent successive Sabbaths at Litchfield, Connecticut,
Brattleboro', Vermont, Dartmouth College and Walpole,
New Hampshire, Troy and Harlem, New York. Mrs.
Miller and the children had gone in the opposite direction,
and were whiling away the time at Mr. Griffin's in New-
ark, at Judge Kirkpatrick's in New Brunswick, and among
their relatives in Philadelphia, successively. From New-
ark, the 11th of September, she wrote to her husband,
* Mr. Griffin was well enough to come down stairs on Mon-
day evening, and has been pretty well ever since, not complain-
ing more, I think, than is usual for those of his calling : it
would be quite unclerical, you know, to be very well. I hope,
however, my dear Samuel, to find you unfashionable enough,
for some time afler your return, to use this term in perfect
truth.'
From New Brunswick she wrote, on the 19th,
'Our children are delighted with their present situation:
they have become so absorbed in the little girls, their tables,
and chairs, and other toys, as to care comparatively little for
their mother. They ha've cessation of amusement enough,
sometimes to inquire for their father, and wonder when he will
return: I believe they will be highly delighted to see you.
Edward has grown fatter, I think, since we left the city ; and
Bessy is certainly much better : her cheeks have acquired more
rotundity, and a brighter hue. Margaret is the admiration of
all persons of genuine taste, and is considered a perfect beauty.
We met, at Woodbridge, Mrs. Rush and Mrs. Stockton, with
their respective daughters: they exclaimed most vehemently
at her beauty, and I was in hopes would have frightened her
so much, as to prevent a worse effect from extreme praise ; but
the little gipsy understood the matter perfectly well, and was
1806.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 205
very desirous of meeting with them again on our journey ; and
J, really, was somewhat pleased myself with the effect her
appearance had produced. How shall we avoid being l^d into
the general infatuation on these occasions ?
'Mrs. Kirkpatrick and the Judge are as kind and attentive
as ever. Their children are certainly better than children in
general, and agree perfectly well with ours.'
Dr. Miller was again, in 1807, a Commissioner to the
General Assembly, appointed, according to custom, as the
moderator of the previous year, who always opens the
next Assembly with a sermon. He preached from Philip-
pians iii. 8: '^Yea, doubtless, and I count all things but
loss, for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus
my Lord."
18
CHAPTER FOURTEENTH.
EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY.
1807.
1. History of the Controversy.
Dr. Miller had hitherto been a voluntary, toilsome
worker for the press, at the prompting, too much, of schol-
arly taste, and of surrounding social influences. Neverthe-
less, his labors had evidently, in God's providence, been
overruled to prepare him, as to habits of study, style of
writing, the courtesies- of literature, reputation and influ-
ence, for subsequent more strictly professional and more
important undertakings. He had scarcely thrown off the
Retrospect, and relapsed, perhaps, into the fever of his-
torical research, when he was restored, by Providential cir-
cumstances, to a proper theological diathesis. We have
already found his letters recurring, frequently, to the sub-
ject of Episcopal aggressions. It is time to show that his
representations and apprehensions upon this point were
not groundless ; and the leaves just now opening before us
exhibit an important crisis in his history ; a coloring which
more or less marked the whole of his subsequent life.
The prevailing spirit of the Episcopal Church, in this
country, has always been a spirit of arrogant pretension
and exclusiveness. During our colonial existence, the es-
tablishment of religion in England was extended to some
of the colonies with more or less rigor ; and, in all of them
where it existed. Episcopacy claimed peculiar pre^'minence
as the state religion of the mother country. Its influence,
during our Revolutionary struggle, was cast, predominantly,
in favor of England ; its connexion with the English Church
being generally thought too important an advantage to be
206
1807.] HISTORY OF THE CONTROVERSY. 207
lightly severed. When, however, the colonies became in-
dependent, Episcopacy had in reserve still other grounds,
on which to demand that its communion should be recog-
nized as the Church, and all other bodies of Christians stig-
matized as dissenters and schismatics. It now gave new
prominence to the claim, long before advanced, of an ex-
clusive apostolical succession ; and while acquiescing in the
results of the Revolution ; nay, joining in the general ac-
clamation of victory, yielded nothing of its own lordly as-
sumptions* Still, the effect of our independence was, for
a time, naturally enough, to depress the Episcopal Church.
By her substantial adherence to the mother country, in our
great struggle, she had lost prestige ; and about a whole
gem^ration passed, before she recovered in either character
or influence.
The chief opponents of Episcopacy in the colonies had
been the Presbyterians ; whose opposition, moreover, had
been so persistent, and, in many respects, so successful, as
to widen, lastingly, the distance in feeling between the two
denominations. Until after the Revolution, all the efforts
of the Episcopal Church in this country, to secure an
American Episcopate, had been defeated, mainly through
Presbyterian influence; an influence wisely and skilfully
exercised, to prevent the aggrandizement of an ecclesiasti-
cal power^ wluch had been, in repeated instances, unhesita-
tingly exerted, to annoy and oppress so-called dissenters.
Nevertheless, from the return of peace to. about the begin-
ning of the present century, the two denominations in !New
York City lived together in unwonted harmony. The war
having left both the Presbyterian churches in an almost
ruinous condition ; until one of them could be repaired — a
Eeriod of more than six months — Trinity church, as we
ave seen, with unsolicited and distinguished kindness, gave
to the united congregations under Dr. Rodgers the use of
St. George's and St. Paul's churches, alternately, for their
worship. Of this period, and of what immediately followed.
Dr. Miller has thus spoken : —
"For more than twenty years after the establishment of
American independence, the rresbyterians of New York dwelt
in peace and harmony with their Episcopal neighbors. They
well recollected, indeed, the long course of oppressions and
provocations which they had suffered, by means of Episcopal
208 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 1.
influence, prior to the Revolution. They recollected that, for
more than half a century, besides supporting their own churches,
they had been forced to contribute to the support of the Epis-
copal Church, already enriched and strengthened by govern-
mental aid. They recoUected in how manylnstanceB the feirest
and most laudable exertions to promote the interest of their de-
nomination, were opposed, thwarted and frustrated by the direct
interference of the same favored sect. But when our national
independence and equal rights became established; when all
denominations of Christians were placed on the same footing,
with respect to the state, and left to enjoy their privileges to-
gether, the Presbyterians were disposed to forget every injury;
to cover every former subject of uneasiness with the mantle of
charity ; to dwell in equal concord and love with their brethren .
of every name. It was not supposed, indeed, during this period
of tranquillity, that Presbyterians and Episcopalians were agreed
in their views either of evangelical truth, or of ecclesiastical or-
der ; or that thev considered all the points in which they dif-
fered as of small importance. But while both thought for
themselves, and pursued their own views of doctrine and wor-
ship, they avoided an unnecessary ^ and, especially, an irritating
and offensive obtrusion of their points of diiFerence ; and, above
all, never seem to have thought, on either side, of that system
of proscription and attack, which our Episcopal brethren have
since chosen to commence.
'"The formal and open commencement of this system may be
dated in the year 1804. Previous to that perioa, indeed, sev-
eral sermt>ns and other fugitive pamphlets had evinced a dispo-
sition on the part of some individuals, to revive and urge cer-
tain claims, as unfounded in Scripture as they are offensive to
liberal minds. But in that year there appeared, in the City of
New York, the first of a series of larger publications, which
evidently had for their object a system of more bold and de-
cisive proscription than had been ventured upon for a consider-
able time before. These publications, among other doctrines,
were professedly intended to maintain and disseminate the fol-
lowing; viz., "That the^power of ordination to the Christian
ministry is, by divine appointment, vested exclusively in Dio-
cesan Bishops ; that where these Bishops are wanting, there is
no authorized ministry, no true Church, no valid ordinances ;
that, of course, the Presbyterian and all other non-Episcopal
churches and ministers are, not only unauthorized and perfectly
destitute of validity, but are to be viewed as institutions founded
in rebellion and schism ; and that all who are in communvm
with such non-Episcopal churches are "aliens from Christ, ,,
1807.] HISTORY OP THE CONTROVERSY. 209
" out of the appointed road to heaven," have no interest in the
promises of God, and no hope but in his " uncov^nanted mercy,"
which may be extended to them, in common with the serious
and c(»iscientious heathen." Books, containing doctrines of
this kind, had been published and sent abroad with much as-
siduity, for more than a year before any Presbyterian came for-
ward to reftite them, or to vindicate primitive simplicity and
order ; and, since that time, similar books have been pnnted,
re-printed, new-modelled, and circulated, especially in the city
and State of "Nevt York, with a degree of zeal and perseverance
altogether new and extraordinary.
^'Nor is this all. These books have been put into the hands
of non-Episcopalians. Presbyterians have been personally ad-
dressed OH the subject, and attempts made to seduce them from
their church, on the express allegation, that they were totally
destitute of an authorized ministry and of valid ordinances.
And, that nothing might be wanting to fix the character and
purpose of these treasures, they were accompanied with declara-
tions, that a state of warfare with the Presbyterian church, on
the subject of Episcopacy, was earnestly wished for, and con-
sidered as one of the most probable means of promoting the
Episcopal cause.
"It was not possible for one denomination of Christians to
act in a more inofiensive manner towards anoth^^ than Vfe had
uniformly done towards our Episcopal brethren. We had
never attempted to unchurch them. We had never, directly or
indirectly^ called in question the validity of their ministrations
or ordinances. We had never, on any occasion, obtruded our
particular views of church order, as essential either to the being
or prosperity of the body of Christ. On the contrary, whenever
we had occasion, from the pulpit or the press, to instruct our
people on those points in whidi we differ from Episcopalians,
it was always done in a manner respectful, and conciliatory, and
perfectly consistent with acknowledging them as a sister church;
a sister by no means, indeed, in our estimation, free from error;
but yet sufficiently near the primitive model to be regarded as
a church of Christ. All this, however, did not secure us from
the treatment of which you have heard.
"Under these circumstances; when we were virtually de-
nounced and excommunicated ; when the name of a Christian
church was denied us j when our people were warned to aban-
don the ministry of their pastors, under the penalty of being re-
garded as rebeh and achisinatics both by God and man ; when
more than insinuations of this feind were presented and reit-
erated, from the pulpit and the press, on every practicable oc-.
IB*
210 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 1.
casion, and in almost every possible variety of form ; when, by
the frequency and the confidence with which they were brought
forward, some in our communion were perplexed, others, more
discerning and better informed, rendered indignant, and all ap-
peared to feel the propriety of vindicating the abused ordi-
nances of Christ ; it became at least excvsable to say something
in our own defence. It was no bitterness against our Episcopi2
brethren ; no love of controversy ; no restless ambition ; no de-
sire to intrude into another denomination for the purpose of
making proselytes; that dictated an attempt to justify our
principles. The attempt was purely defensive, and was de-
manded by every consideration of duty to the souls of men, and
of fidelity to our Master in heaven."^
In the foregoing extract, reference is made to ^' Sermons
and other fugitive pamphlets," preceding the larger vol-
umes, in which the controversy in New x ork originated.
Published sermons seem to be intended ; but there was
one, apparently never published, which, however, was more
tU Ze mentioned ?n the course of the controversy,
though not perhaps by Dr. Miller. The Rev. Mr. Wright,
on the ordination of a deacon in St. Paul's church, had
preached a discourse, containing, in substance, the follow-
ing passage : —
'' The man who affixes a seal to an instrument, unauthorized
thereto, not only gives no validity to the instrument, but is
guilty of forgery. So the man who undertakes to administer
the Christian sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper,
without authority from our Holy Mother Church, is guilty of
impiety, sacrilege, and blasphemy.*'
Dr. Rodgers, who had been particularly invited by one
of the Episcopal clergy to attend the service says,
" On hearing this declaration, I could not help saying to
myself, what I afterwards repeated : That it was, in my judg-
ment, a piece of insolence in Mr. Wright, to tell his Bishop to
his face that he was an unregenerated man, and no member of
the Christian Church ; and that he bore the brand of forgery,
impiety, sacrilege and blasphemy." Dr. Provoost, bishop of
the diocese at that time, had been baptized by a minister of the
Reformed Dutch Church, Mr. Dubois, who had, of course, no
" authority" from Mr. Wright's " Holy Mother Church."'
1 Continuation of Letters concerning the Constitution and Order of the Chris-
tian Ministry (1809), 14-18.
* 2 Christian Magazine, 435.
M
1807.] the kbv. john henry hobart. 211
2. The Rev. John Henry Hobart.
In the year 1800, the Rev. John Henry Hobart^ was
called to be an assistant minister of Trinity Church, in the
City of New York. With his coming, there seems to have
been a marked revival of High-churchism in that city.
The " series of larger publications,'* mentioned by Dr.
Miller, commenced with him. " The strong attachment of
Mr. Hobart," says his biographer, 'Ho the distinctive
principles of the Episcopal Church, and his bold, active
and persevering defence of them, at all times, through
good and through evil report, were striking peculiarities in
his character and life. He was constantly endeavoring to
rouse others to a sense of their importance ; and by his
indefatigable labors, his noble enthusiasm, even in the
cause of soberness and truth, and the influence of his
talents, character and station, he revived the languid zeal
of Episcopalians, gave a new tone to their sentiments in
this diocese, and stamped the impress of his own mind and
feelings on thousands throughout the Church at large."
In the month of May, 1804, Mr. Hobart published his
work entitled, "A Companion for the Altar." In the fall
of the same year, he gave to the public another volume —
"A Companion for the Festivals and Fasts."
Some extracts from these works will serve to verify Dr.
Miller's account of them.
" These sacraments are both necessary to salvation. Baptism
is necessary, being the ordinance whereby we are regenerated,
that is, are translated from our natural state into a state of
grace, and born again to a title to all the privileges of the gos-
pel covenant. The Lord's Supper is necessary, because it con-
veys that spiritual food by which we are nourished to everlast-
ing life. * * These ordinances the church considers as only
generally, not absolutely, necessary to salvation."'
"Am I a member of die Church of Christ, which he purchased
with his blood, which he sanctifies with his Spirit, and which,
according to his sovereign pleasure, is made the channel of his
covenanted mercies to a lallen world ? * *
" Do I keep up my communion with this Church, by devout
submission to the ministrations of its priesthood in the orders of
Bishops, Priests and Deacons, deriving their authority by regu-
^ See 5 Sprague's Annals, 440.
' Companion for the Altar, 13, 14.
212 EPISCOPAL CONTBOVBRSY. [CH. 14. 2.
lar transmission from Jesus Christ, the Redeemer and Head of
the Church, who has promised to be with the ministers of
apostolic succession, " alway, even to the end of the world ?" * *
"III this regenerating ordinance, [baptism,] £&llen man is
bom again from a state of condemnation into a state of
grace."*
" The mercy of the Saviour is co-extensive with the ruin into
which sin has plunged mankind. And " in every nation he
that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with
him." But where the gospel is proclaimed, communion with
the church, by the participation of its ordinances at the hands
of the duly authonzed priesthood, is the indispensable condi-
tion of salvation. Separation from the prescribed government
and regular priesthood of the church, when it proceeds from
involuntary and unavoidable ignorance or error, we have reason
to trust, will not intercept, from the humble, the penitent, and
obedient, the blessings of God's favour. But when we humbly
submit to that priesthood which Christ and his apostles consti-
tuted ; when in the lively exercise of penitence and faith, we
partake of the ordinances administered by them ; we maintain
our communion with that church which the Redeemer purifies
by his blood ; which he quickens by his Spirit ; and whose
faithful members he will finally crown with the most exalted
glories of his heavenly kingdom. The important truth which
Uie universal church has uniformly maintained, Uiat> to expe-
rience the full and exalted efficacy of the sacraments, we must
receive them from a valid authority, is not inconsistent with
that charity which extends mercv to all who labour under
involuntary error. But great is tlie guilt, and imminent the
danger, of those who, possessing the means of arriving at the
knowledge of the truth, negligently or vnlfuUy continue in a
state of separation from the authorized ministry of the church,
and participate of ordinances administered by an irregular
and invalid authority. Wilfully rending the peace and unity
of the church, by separating irom the ministrations of its
authorized priesthood ; obstinately contemning the means which
God in his sovereign pleasure hath prescribed for their salva-
tion; they are guilty of rebellion against their Almighty Law-
giver and Judge; they expose themselves to the awnil dis-
pleasure of that Almighty Jehovah, who will not permit his
institutions to be contemned, or his authority violated, with
impunity.
" Let it be, therefore, thy supreme care, O my soul, to receive
the blessed sacrament of the Dody and blood of thy Saviour,
^ Companion fur the Altar, 143.
1807.] THE REV. JOHN HENRY HOBART. 213
only from the hands of those who derive their authority by
regular transmission from Christ, the divine head of the
church, the only legitimate source of power in it. Thou wilt
then enjoy the assurance, that this holy sacrament, which de-
rives all Its efficacy from the accompanying power of Christ,
administered by those to whom' he haa riven his commission
and authority, will be acknowledged and blessed by him to thy
comfort and salvation ; will, if humbly and devoutly received
by thee, be the means and pledge of his pardoning mercy and
strengthening grace. By preserving thy communion with the
authorized priesthood ; by revering that ministerial authority,
and submitting to those institutions which thy Saviour estab-
Kshed ; thou wilt maintain the unity of the churchy and thus
fulfil the high injunction of Christ and his apostles often re-
peated and earnestly enforced."^
" The Christian Church is not a mere voluntary society ; but
one whereof men are obliged to be memberSy as they value their
everlasting happiness : for it is a society appointed by Ood, with .
enforcements oi rewards and punishments. * * Now, as God,
by instituting this society, and annexing such rewards and
punishments, has sufficiently declared his will, that men should
enter into it, all men are obliged to become members of it; and
it can in no other sense be called a voluntary society, than as
it is left to every man's choice, whether he will be forever
happv or miserable."'
"The obligation of communion with the Christian Church is
founded on its being a society established by God, to which he
has annexed all the privileges and blessings of the Gospel
covenant. Of course, in order to partake of these privileges
and blessings, we must be admitted into the Christian Church,
and maintain communion with it."'
" The uniform testimony of all the* apostolic and primitive
writers establishes the general conclusion, that whoever was in
communion with the bishop, the supreme governor of the
church upon earth, was in communion with Christ the head of
it ; and whoever was not in communion with the bishop, was
thereby cut off from communion with Christ."*
3, High Chttrchism.
In these works, Mr. Hobart ignored, entirely, the com-
mon Protestant distinction between the Visible and the
1 Companion for the Altar, 202.
* Festivals and Feasts, 15, 16.
»Id,65.
* Id., 59.
214 EFISCOPAI* CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 3.
Invisible Church ; and it was but a logical consequence of
this, to represent non-Episcopal pastors as mere laymen,
the ordinances which they administered as wholly invalid
and worse, and the people attending upon their ministry as
having no covenanted right to the salvation of the gospel.
But this, under another name, was the very core of Komish
error. True, those who, in the Church of England, and
in the Protestant Episcopal Church of this country, havQ
maintained and propagated hi^h- church opinions^ have
stoutly denied them to be Romisu ; or, to use a word more
common in this controversy, Popish. But the latter word
affords the only real pretext for a deniaJ. If Popery im^
plies adherence to the Pope, as the self-styled Chief
Bishop, Visible Head -of the Church, and Vicar of Chriat
on Earth, then all High Churcfaism cannot justly be
charged with it ; although thousands, it is well-known,
have been led thereby, and that most naturally, direct to
Romanism, and the fullest acknowledgment of the Pope's
claims.
But if High Churchism itself be the very foundation
error, the real TrpwToi^ (/feudo^, of the Papacy, as undoubt-
edly it is, then is it in vain for high churchmen to deny
their affinity to the Papists. The recognition of the Pope
is only a specific difference : generically, Romanism and
High Churchism are the same. Their common heresy
embraces three essential points of doctrine : First, there
is no earthly, or in part earthly, invisible Church of Christ :
the only Church on earth is a visible, external communion r
Secondly^ all Christ's jpromises to his people, his Church,
including the promise, or covenant, of salvation, belong,
therefore, to a visible communion, and that alone : Thirdly^
this visible communion, within the pale of which, alone,
covenanted salvation is to be found, depends essentially for
its existence, upon an outward succession of prelatical
bishops :-tlie Romanist says, the succession from Peter of
the Bishops of Rome — the Popes: — the Protestant high
churchman says, an unbroken, tactual succession, of pre-
lates simply, from some one or more of the Apostles. The
former contends, that there is no covenanted salvation out
of the Church of Rome ; the latter, that there is no cove-
nanted salvation out of a communion which has prelates
with unbroken, tactual apostolical succession. The conse-
1807.] HIGH CHURCHISM. 215
quences of this dogma are tremendous. As to this coun-
try, the Romanist tells you, that there is no covenanted
salvation out of his own little communion. The Episcopal
high churchman tells you, that there is no covenanted sal-
vation out of his, and, perhaps, the Moravian, and the
Romish communions ; and upon the last he often throws
doubt on the ground of some Tridentine corruption. Of
course, high churchmen are found, so called, of every
grade ; but high churchism, properly speaking, is what has
just been described. It derives its name from this hereti-
cal exaltation of the Visible Church, or a part thereof,
which it puts, in fact, nearer than Christ to both saint and
sinner. Christ says, " Come unto me." High Churchism
says, "Come to our Visible Church, or you can never
properly, or certainly, reach Christ."
The Reformation of the sixteenth century is often said
to have turned upon the doctrine of Justification by Faith
— "the article of a standing or falling church." In ap-
pearance, it may have been so, but not in reality. The
Reformers, digging through the overlaying mass of Romish
corruptions, down to the great doctrines of the gospel,
which they brought once more to light, did not reach first,
as indeed they could not, the very foundations of truth.
They recovered, both theoretically and experimentally,
the doctrine of Justification, and were rejoicing in it, " as
one that findeth great spoil ;" when Rome launched her
excommunications and anathemas upon their heads. Out
of the Church they were lost ! The vwy thought was ter-
rible, and it carried some faint hearts back in a hurry to
the Pope's fold by the door of submission. Not so, how-
ever, with those who knew^best the Scriptural foundation,
and the Scriptural power of justifying faith. They were
only set to delving deeper into the doctrine of Christ.
. They had, perhaps, the witness in themselves that they be-
longed to him — were the sheep of his fold: what did it
matter whether they belonged to the Pope or not ? Happy
thought ! Now came to light the great gospel truth of an
Invisible Church, the whole company of true believers,
past, present, and future, united to Christ, and through
him to one another, by faith, and heirs of every promise,
every covenanted blessing. The Church of Christ, it was,
henceforth, against the Church of Rome: that was the
216 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 4.
grand corner doctrine of the Reformation ; which, alas !
has been " a stone of stumbling," and a " a rock of offence,"
to so many calling themselves Protestants. Every great
struggle for the faith has brought to clearer view, and^
more definite expression, some momentous truth. The
doctrine of the Invisibility of the True Church was the
main doctrine battled for and successfully maintained by
the Reformers : the denial of it really lay at the founda-
tion of every Romish heresy.
4. Dr. Miller's "Letters."
In the summer of 1805, the Rev. Dr. William Linn pub-
lished, in " The Albany Centinel," under the title " Miscel-
lanies, No. IX," a few strictures upon the extravagant claims
set forth in Mr. Hobart's volumes. He was met at once, in the
same newspaper, by "A Layman of the Episcopal Church,"
or Thomas Y. How, Esquire, afterwards the Rev. Mr. (final-
ly Dr.) How ; and the controversy was continued in this
manner, by the gentlemen already named. Dr. Linn adopt-
ing, for different articles, the different signatures "Clem-
ens," "Umpire," and "Inquirer;" and by "Cyprian," or
the Rev. Frederick Beasley, rector of St. Peter's Church,
Albany; " Cornelius," or Bishop Provoost; "An Episco-
palian," or Bishop White ; and " Detector" and " Vindex,*'
signatures both employed by Mr. Hobart — five against
one ; either the temptation of such extemporaneous news-
paper debate, or distrust of each other, multiplying thus
the champions of Episcopacy. At length, as usual, the
publishers interposed, saying the public had become weary ;
and, not satisfied with the result. Dr. Hobart^ republished,
^ Bishop Hobarty after all, was not a high-churohman of the straitest seet.
The statements most likely to give offence in his '' Companion for the Altar"
and '* Festivals and Fasts/' he subsequently very muoh modified, or almost
explained away. He had said, to be sure, that participation of the Church's
ordinances, ** at the hands of the duly authorized priesthood," was " the in-
dispensable condition of salvation/' But, for the latter clause, he substituted,
in another edition, '^ the prescribed method of salvation," contending that
he meant only ''a condition with which men had no right to dispense."
(4th ed. 156, etc.) He had quoted, with apparent approbation, the " uniform
testimony of all the apostolic and primitive writers," as establishing " the gene>
ral conclusion," that '' whoever was not in communion with the bishop was
thereby cut off from communion with Christ ;" but in his " Apology," he says,
this was but a statement of the '' hUtorical /act, that such was the opinion of
the Apostolic and prihitivb writers ;" that he must not be held responsible
for the language at least ; and that his own understanding of the doctrine
1807.] DB. miller's "letters." 217
in 1806, the whole controversy in a volame, **with addi-
tional notes and remarks.'* " My republishing the '' Essays
on Episcopacy," " he says, " was a defensive measure. * *
Many of the assertions of the author of "Miscellanies"
remained unanswered, which it was necessary, therefore,
to notice in a separate publication."^
It would seem to have been in fulfilment of the plan of
issuing a magazine, of which, in the spring of 1805, Dr.
Miller's letters speak, that, about the beginning of the
year, 1807, "The Christian's Magazine" was commenced,
in New York City, under the editorship of the Rev. Dr. John
M. Mason, with the assistance of other clergymen. Among
reliffious articles of various kinds, it embraced a review,
by the editor, of the recent Episcopal controversy. This
speedily called forth Dr. Hobart again : he replied to the
review, as far as it had gone, in a work issuing from the
was, that vm6Z«, not apiritualf eommunion with Christ depended upon com-
munion with the bishop. (Ed. 1844, pp. 64^ 5.) He had represented baptism
as a '' regenerating ordinance/' in which ** fallen man is bom again from a
state of condemnation into a state of grace ;" but in his *^ Apology" remarks,
*' Episcopalians maintain baptismal regeneration in this sense, that the baptized
person is bom again, not in the affections of his soul, but into a neto state, in
which he receives conditionallj a title to the blessings of the gospel covenant."
(4th ed., p. 230.) He had been accused of " holding up Episcopacy as of
primary, and faith in Christ as of secondary importance;" but replied, ''I
make, of course, faith in Christ of more importance than communion with
the bishop. This communion with the bishop can take place only through
baptism and the Lord's Supper, dispensed by ministers Bpiscopally ordained.
And for baptism in the ease of adults, and for the Lord's Supper, faith is a pre-
paratory, an essential qualification. As, therefore, on my principles, faith
precedes communion with the bishop, it is distinct from this communion, and
independent of it." The modern editor thinks this a dangerous concession,
and adds, in a note, ** This is doubtless in a certain sense true. But if,
through ''communion with tbe bishop," we enjoy the highest fellotoship toith
Christ ; and if this fellowship be designed to exalt and perfect within us the
essential graces of the Christian character, may it not be questionable how
far or how long we can have the gospel faith without " communion with the
bishop," or through him with Christ the divine head of the Church, which the
gospel enjoins as so important a means of grace? Ed." Pp. 67, 68.
Bishop Hobart, doubtless, did more than any one on this side of the Atlan-
tic, before, or any other during, his time, to promote High-Ghurohism ; but
that his disciples, many of them, have gone beyond their master is nothing
unprecedented or remarkable. Besides, he never relaxed his grasp of the
essence of the system — ^that there is no church on earth which is not visible,
no visible church without a prelatical bishop, no covenanted salvaMon without
communion with such a bishop. This is the very comer-stone of Romanism;
and although the Papal, differs, no doubt, in some important respects, from
the mere prelatical, superstructure ; both are, however, upon exactly the same
foundation. Modem ruseyism is simply an attempt to bring the Episcopal
high-church system into more complete conformity with the Roman, and to
make them ultimately one and the same throughout.
^Hobart's Apology (3d ed.), 49.
19
218 EPISCOPAL CONTBOVBRSY. [CH. 14. 4.
press in June, 1807, entitled, " An Apology for Apostolic
Order and its Advocates." About a month later, in July,
Dr. Miller published the first volume of his " Letters con-
cerning the Constitution and Order of the Christian Min-
istry."^ It was written without any reference to Dr.
Hobart's '* Apology," as the dates just given sufficiently
prove.
Of this volume the author afterwards wrote,
"Mr. How, for reasons which he himself best understands,
has thought proper to assert, that my Letters ''are well known
to be the result of several years of laborious attention to the
subject which they discuss."* Another writer, in the Church-
man's Magazine, has made a similar assertion; and boasts that
the advocates of the Episcopal church will not require as much
time to answer, as was employed in writing them. I cheerfully
yield to these gentlemen the palm of celerity and copiousness
in writing ; and even if the statement respecting the time em-
ployed in preparing my publication were true, it is not easy to
see how it bears on the argument. What would it avail a cul-
prit to show that the collection of the testimony which seals his
conviction was the work of a month instead of a day ? But the
statement is not true. My attention to the Episcopal contro-
versy had been very small, perhaps culpably so, until within a
few months previous to the publication of my Letters. When
the printing was begun, not more than one third of the volume
was written,; and the greater part of it was actually composed
during the three months which were consumed in passing the
sheets through the press. But though the work was chiefly
written with that haste which every one who has run a race
with the press well understands ; and amidst the ^bleness of
an habitual valetudinarian, as well as the distraction and &-
tigue of multiplied professional labors ; it affords me some sat-
isfaction to reflect, that, afl;er the maturest deliberation, I see
no cause to retract a single argument, or materially to alter a
single statement. On the contrary, further reading and reflec-
tion have convinced me, that every argument and every state-
ment, notwithstanding all the contemptuous sneers and confi-
dent assertions of my opponents, are capable of being irrefraga-
bly fortified.'*'
^ '* Letters oomsemiog the Constitutioii and Order of ike Chrutian Ministry,
as dedaoed from Scripture and Primitive Usage ; addressed to the Members
of the United Presbyterian Churches in the Oity of N^ York. By Samuel MiUer,
D.D.fOne of the Pasters of said Churches. New York. 1S07." 12mo. Pp. 355.
3 "Letters, 6."
* Continuation of Letters, 25, 26.
1807-] OPINIOBTS OF FRIENDS. 219
This passage has been copied, not to justify Dr. Miller's
plan of ifriting and publishing as an example ; but as part
of the history of the work, and to illustrate the pressure,
at this time, of his various employments, which were im-
pairing his health, and preventing that leisurely and tho-
rough investigation, which he himself had regarded his sub-
ject as imperatively demanding from every Presbyterian
clergyman. It should be remembered, however, that, ob-
vious as are the advantages of long study, the most useful
m^Ek that ever lived have often, perhaps generally, been the
most incessantly hurried in their labors; and the most
effective works of the brain have not always been those,
which, in their production, have occupied the longest time.
In fact, the brain, characteristically, needs driving to its
highest achievements : we labor best at a white heat.
5. Opinions op Friends.
The opinion of Dr. Miller's friends in regard to his
"Letters'* may be gathered from the following communi-
cations.
On the 3d of August, 1807, Dr. Wm. Linn wrote to him
from Albany,
*As soon as I heard of your "Letters," I purchased a copy,
and have read them with much satisfaction. In my opinion,
the moderation, the candour and the research which you have
shown, do you honor. I cannot see how a candid Episcopalian
can read your work, and not receive perfect conviction of the
unfounded nature of the exclusive claims which have been set
up.*
The writer of the following letter had, in 1806, left the
bench of the Supreme Court of the State of New York, to
take his seat upon that of the Supreme Court of the United
States.
'Bloomingdale, 8th August, 1807.
'Beverend and dear Sir,
*I have read, with very great pleasure and instruc-
tion, the Letters of which you were so good as to present me a
copy. Although their subject was not new to me, I had never
before seen it treated in a way so well calculated to produce
conviction. The proo& are arranged with much skill, and the
remarks on them are often new and always judicious. The ar-
guments of our opponents are also very fairly stated, and ex-
n
220 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 5.
amined with candor and temper. What must please every one
is, that you have not indulg^ in any of that acrimony, which
too frequently finds its way into writings which should breathe
only a spirit of charity. No one, ever so little accustomed to
weighing evidence, and whose mind is free from the influence
of opinions already formed, can hesitate, after an attentive pe-
rusal of this work, to yield a ^1 assent to the points which it
is intended to establish. He will be compelled to acknowledge,
that diocesan Episcopacy, instead of being of divine origin, owes
its institution to man ; that rank among gospel ministers has
no foundation in Scripture ; and that the Presbyterian form of
church government departs little or nothing from that intro-
duced in the time of the apostles.
* Upon the whole, I consider Presbyterians very much in-
debted to you for this valuable performance. While it reflects
great credit on its author, if regarded in no other light than as
a highly classical composition, and as an evidence of deep re-
search, industry and judgment; it not only fiimishes every
Presbyterian with a reason for his faith, but must satisfy the
most wavering, that he is not obnoxious to the penalties de-
nounced against him by a few of his less charitable Episcopal
brethren, for his separation from the pale of their church.
'Accept of my best thanks for it, and of my most fervent wish,
that your useflil life may be long preserved, a blessing to your
family and the world.
* With every sentiment of esteem and regard, I am, dear sir,
your Yerj obedient servant and fnend,
*The Kev'd Doctor Miller. Brockholst Livingston.'
'Sir, New Haven, August 10, 1807.
*The copy of your "Letters," which you were so obliging
as to send me, and for which please to accept my acknowledg-
ments, I have read with much satisfaction and profit. My
principles had been engaged on the same side of the question,
not by carefiil researches into Church History, but by a general
view of the true interpretation of Scripture. You nave given
a summary of the facts and inferences on that subject, which,
as far as I can judge from an ex parte hearing, leaves no room
in the candid, unbiassed mind for hesitation. Indeed, the £acts
and arguments in favor of Presbyterianism are far more nu-
merous and pointed, and less disputable, than I had supposed.
I regret, with you, the existence of the controversy. The dis-
traction of opinion which is produced by polemical controversy
always weakens the faith of doubting Christians, furnishes new
weapons to the infidel, and impairs the cause it is intended to
maintain, at least with men of a sceptical turn of mind ; not to
1807.] OPINION OF FRIENDS. 221
ij^ention the inroads it makes upon private friendship. But it
is always lawful to defend our opinions as well as our persons
and property. * *
'Accept my best wishes for your welfare,
*and believe me, very respectfiilly,
'Your obedient servant,
'ReVd Dr. Miller. N. Webster.'
The writer of the following was at the time Chief Justice,
though since better known as Chancellor, of the State of
New York.
'Dear Sir, Albany, September 1st, 1807.
*I return you my thanks for your book on the Constitu-
tion of the Christian Ministry. I have read it with attention,
with pleasure, and with great instruction. The subject was
certainly not familiar to me, and you have awakened my as-
tonishment at the weak and contemptible foundations of the
Episcopal claim to the divine origin of diocesan Bishops. I
may express myself too strongly ; but the trutli is, I have, care-
fully aiid wUhmt the least prejudice, followed your argument,
and I think the performance a finished one, and perfectly con-
clusive on the question. I was as much pleased with the style
and temper of the book, as I had reason to admire its logic and
learning. It will be eminently useful, not only against the ar-
rogant pretensions which gave birth to it, but against innova-
tions upon the Presbyterian model from Independent sects.
'That your health may grow firm and enable you to prose-
cute your studies and your duties, is the sincere wish of
* Your friend and obedient servant,
'James Kent.'
The following extract is from a letter of the Rev. Evan
Johns, dated "Berlin, November 23d, 1807."
'My dear Friend,
'At last I sit down to write the letter which I promised
you, respecting your publication on the extravagant and impu-
dent claims of the Episcopalians ; but my observations must
be very few, because you would not wish me to abound in your
praise ; and be assured, that is nearly all the subject matter
which presents itself; though I have read the book twice, in
the free exercise of all the critical acuteness I could conunand.
The style is, in my opinion, much superior to that of any former
production by the same author. Simply elegant, and very ac-
curate, it is highly gratifying to correct taste. The spirit which
animates the whole performance is excellence itself. Every ar-
gument used possiBsses irrefragable cogency. The two proper-
19*
222 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14. 5
ties just mentioned are indeed so conspicuous, as that the auth^
may be said to possess and exercise the art of knocking a man
down without offending him. When attending Commencement
at New Haven^ I was happy to find that Dr. Miller's Letters
were getting into extensive circulation, with great effect, in those
parts of Connecticut most abounding with Episcopalians.'
Two passages of a letter from Ebenezer Hazard, Esquire,
may be added.
' Dear Sir, Philadelphia, December 23d, 1807.
*I have lately read your pastoral Letters, which have
afforded me much entertainment. What the advocates for dio-
cesan Episcopacy will do with them I know not; but I think
they will not easily refute your arguments. They will at least
be obliged to treat you as a gentleman, because you have man-
aged the business so sriaviter in modo; or they will lose ground
in the public opinion. * *
'The following assertion by Mr. Hobart is one of the most
extraordinary! nave ever met with: Pp. 168, 169: "You can-
not open an ecclesiastical writer, either of the present or primi-
tive age, who does not stare you in the face with the fact, that
there were Bishops, Presbyters and Deacons in the primitive
Church. Yes, Sir, sv4ih Bishops as we have in modem days, with
Presbyters subject to them."
* * He may easily find, and, no doubt, has often
seen, ecclesiastical writers who contradict him ; and if he will
consult Suicer's Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus, Art iT:i(fxoico<; and
Upsff^urepo^, he may receive abundant evidence upon this sub-
ject*
The well known author, James K. Paulding, Esquire,
wrote, on the 4th of September,
'* * It will afford me an opportunity to express the pecu-
liar satisfaction I feel in the mild and Christian spirit which
pervades every part of your excellent Letters, and the clear,
logical and conclusive manner, in which, in my opinionj you
have conducted the argument. * *
*I cannot, my dear Sir, conclude this letter, without offering
you my warm approbation of the style which characterizes your
Letters. It has been one of the very serious misfortunes at-
tending religious controversies, that they were prosecuted with
the warmth of personal animosity, rather than that of convic-
tion; and with the spirit of rivalry, rather than with that
philanthropic good will, which should actuate all men to go
hand in hand in the great cause of discovering truth. If truth
can ever be bought too dear, it is when she is purchased at the
1807.] RECEPTION BY OPPONENTS. 228
price of heart-burnings and divisions among those who have
Deen solemnly adjured to live together as brothers.
* I delight to see that your work displays nothing of this san-
guinary spirit of controversy ; but that, while its precepts carry
&11 conviction to the mind, its example is calculated to produce
the most beneficial effects, by demonstrating thsLt the strongest
reasoning, the warmest sentiments of piety, and the Christian
spirit of forbearance may be beautifully combined ; . and that
controversy may be so conducted, as to wound no man's feel-
ings, to hurt no man's good name, and injure no man's belief
in the existence of Christian charity.
*Let me now drop the critic and assume the friend.'
The Rev. Conrad Speece,^ of Virginia, in a hurried let-
ter of the 28th of January, 1809, wrote,
'Accept my renewed thanks for your Letters on the Ministry,
Had I time, I think I could hardly resist the impulse of my
heart to say a great deal in praise of that work. I vrUl say,
that I am much delighted with the Christian spirit in which
you have written ; a spirit unhappily very rare in controversial
works, to the reproach of the diaciples of a meek and benevo-
lent Saviour. In point of argument, I deem the work most de-
cisive. It ought to be read by all our clergy, and especially
by our young candidates for the ministry ; not excluding the
people at large.'
6. Reception by Opponents.
What the opponents of Dr. Miller thought of his " Let-
ters" may be gathered, perhaps, best from the number who
rushed forward to meet him in the breach, and from the
spirit and temper in which they carried on the contest.
That which a polemic lacks in argument, he not unfre-
quently attempts to make up by confident assertion, and
personal abuse. All, of course, cried out, that they had
been attacked : it was the old story, that the poor lamb
below had muddied the waters of Christian fellowship. Dr.
Miller gives the following account of the matter, which any
intelligent reader may easily verify.
"Such a manual appeared to me to be much wanted; a
manual which was intended to present a concise view of the
whole subject, without the useless appendages, and the offensive
recriminations which have been too frequently admitted. In
composing this work, it was my sincere aim to render it as free
ilnl820, D.D.
224 KPISCOPAL OONTBOVERSY. [CH. 14. 6.
from everything personal or irritating as possible. Accordingly,
I attacked no particular writer. I avoided even mentioning
the name of any American who had written in opposition to
that apostolic truth and order which we maintain. My arga«
ments were stated, as iar as the nature of the undertakmg ad-
mitted, in the abstract ; and a studious care was exercised to
exMbit the whole in language of the most mild and conciliatory
character. In all this it was not supposed that offence could
reasonably be taken by any, and least of all by our Episcopal
brethren. As they had been in the habU, for several years be*
fore the appearance of my volume, of publishing and distribu-
ting, even beyond the bounds of their own society, books, in
which tiie Episcopal doctrine was warmly urged, and Presby-
terian principles loaded with opprobrious epithets ; it was sup-
posed that they would scarcely think it very consistent or de-
cent to attack with violence, if at all, a publication so moderate,
so respectful, and so exclusively intended for Presbyterians. It
was, therefore, my prevailing expectation, that the work would
be considered as not belonging to the polemic class, and would
be suffered to pass without a reply.
"But in this I was mistaken. With all the mildness and
inoffensiveness of their character, my Letters no sooner made
their appearance, than murmurs of resentment, and threats of
overwhelming refutation were heard from various quarters.
These threats had not been long proclaimed, before attempts
were made to fulfil them. The first who presented himself
before the public, as an assailant, was Mr. Thomas Y, How^
(since the Kev. Mr. How^ of New York,) who, in about six
months after the publication of my volume, produced an
angry and vehement pamphlet, which he announced as intro-
ductory to a more full discussion of the subject. Mr. How,
after an interval of six months more, was followed by the Rev.
Dr. Bowden^ Professor of Moral Philosophy , Logic and Belles
Lettres in Columhia College. This gentleman, who had be^i
long versed in the Episcopal controversy, and who, more than
twenty years ago, stepped forth as a champion of the hierarchy,
did me the honour again to take the neld against me, and
undertook in a work, at least formidable in size, to give a com-
plete refutation of all my argum^ats, and to prostrate the
rresbyterian cause. About the same time with Dr. Bowden^s
two volumes, there appeared, on the same side, and with the
same object, the first of a series of Letters addressed to me by
the Rev. Dr. Kemp^ Rector of Greed Choptank, in Maryland.
^ h Sprague's Annals, 304.
' Bishop of Maryland; 1814-27. Sec 5 Sprague's Annalf, 374.
1807.] RECEPTION BY OPPONENTS. 226
And, finall/, with this number, the Rev. Dr. Hobart has united
himself as an occasional remarkeron mj Letters, in the Chwrch-
man! 8 Magazine, published in the city of New Yerh, for the
contents of which he acknowledges himself, both as Editor
and Proprietor, to be responsible.
" To be fallen upon by so many assailants, and with so much
vehemence, is a comphment as great as it was unexpected.
My thanks lure due to these gentlemen for conferring on my
work a degree of importance, and unwittingly disclosing that
it has made a degree of impression, which I had never ven-
tured to anticipate or to claim. I have also to thank them for
another favour. Their violent attacks, and their numerous
cavils, have induced me to examine the subject with more care,
and to pursue my inquiries respecting it to a greater extent,
than I should probably otherwise have done. The result is a
deeper conviction than ever of the weakness of their cause,
and of the Apostolic character of our church.''^
" Mr. Him also endeavours to represent my work as an un-
provoked aUack on the Episcopal church, and to throw upon it
all the odium of aggression. To those who are acquainted
with the incontrovertible facts stated in the beginning of this
letter, such a representation will appear sometmng more than
strange I If to state and defend the principles of my own
church, after they had been frequently and violently attacked ;
if a calm and respectful plea against a sentence of excommu-
nication from the church of Christ ; if an attempt to show,
that we, as Presbyterians, are not oMe^is from the commonwealth
of Israel, and strangers to the covenant of promise ; if a work
designed to prove that our ministry and ordinances have as
&ir a claim to divine warrant as those of our Episcopal
brethren; and that they, in denying us the character of a
church, and in consigning us over, with the heathen, to the
uncovenanted mercies of God, act wholly without warrant —
if these things constitute an unprovoked attack on the Episco-
pal church — ^then, indeed, I have been guilty of such an
attack. * *
''Another charge which these gentlemen concur in urging, is
no less unexpected and extraordinary. It is, that I have writr
ten with great bitterness, and that even my moderatiou is
affected and insidioiLS. This is a point concerning which no
man can be an impartial judge in his own case. But, after
receiving so many respectaole suffrages in favour of the mild-
ness and decorum of my style ; after receiving the acknowledg-
ments of so many moderate and candid Episcopalians in differ-
1 Continnation of Letters, 18, 19, 20, 21.
226 EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. [CH. 14, 6>
exii parts of liie Unked States, botk clexgjmea and laymen^
that I had avoided SLeperitgr and bitterness to a very unusual
degree ; it is impossible to avoid suspecting that these gentle-
men (who, so far as I know, stand alone in making this charge)
have felt ii-ritated by statements which tibiey could not deny,
«nd by arguments which they could not reftite ; and that they
have mistaken both for bitterness and abuse. Dr. JBawden and
Mr. Hoto never discover so much woimded feelii^ and irascible
tCToper, as when they meet with intimations of any affinity
between some of their high-toned doetrine^, and those at
Popery. The intimations of this kind which my boc^ contams,
were made neither lightly «>r with passion; but with a con-
scientious peiBUanon of their correctness. This pessuasiotn
remains with undiminished, or rather with increased, force.
And it happens, unfortunately for these gentlemen, that similar
charges of polish origin and tendency, have been brought
against several of the same doctrines by some of the most
pious and learned Bishops of their own church. Nor can I
forbear to add, that the pointed resentment which my oppo-
nents manifest at every suggestion of this kind, is calculated
to excite the suspicion, that they feel it more easy to ra£l at
stich intimations than to answer them."^
^^ These gentlemen, in the course of their strictures, have
allowed themselves frequently to employ language of which I
cannot forbear to exhibit a specimen. Dr. Bawden charges me
with "contemptible cavilling;" with "contemptible puerilities;"
with "misrepresentations gross to excess;" with writing "non-
sense," " palpable nonsense," etc., etc., etc. Mr. ffow's pamph-
let abounds with language, which I hope he will reconsider, in
his cooler moments, with shame and regret He charges me
with "a continued strain of misrepresentation ;" with " an out-
rage on decency itself;" with a construction " as puerile as it is
disingenuous;" with '^fanatical absurdity;" with "violations of
the plain language of Scripture, as presumptuous as are to be
met with in the entire annals of mnaticism ;" with " talking
like a deranged fanatic;" and with advancing allegations
which I " ought to know, and cannot but know" to be ground-
less. In fact, he frequently imputes to me, in terms a little
indirect and softened, known and deliberate falsehood. And,
on one occasion, he permits himself to address me thus : "You
could not possibly have adopted a mode of address more calcu-
lated to sour the minds of your readers, or better fitted to in-
dulge the bitterness of your own heart. It is indirect and
insidious, covering, under the mask of moderation and kind-
^ Continuation of Letters, 26, 27, 28.
1807.] BECBPTION BY OPPONENTS. 227
ness, all the loftiness of pride, and all the rankling of passion."
P. 16. Dr. Hohart represents me as writing with great " arro-
gance" and " bitterness,^ and even with irmdummeas, a term
which, no intelligent reader needs to be told, implies dishonesty,
I regret that such language has found its way into this contro-
versy. * *
" But these gentlemen not only employ, on their part, what
I must consider as exceptionable language ; they also impute to
me language scarcely lesa offensive, or exceptionable than their
own. I)r. Bowden says, that I pronounce Episcopacy an anti-
christian uLsurpation. Vol. I. p. 245. And Mr. How asserts,
that I " brand prelacy as iJte detested offspring of ecclesiastical
fravd and tyranny" I can only say, that no such expressions
are to be found in my book ; and that whatever there is in them
which bears an opprobrious or indelicate character, is to be
Hiscribed, not to me, but to the invention of my accusers."*
1 Continuation of Letters, 32, 33, 34.
CHAPTER FIFTEENTH.
CORRESPONDENCE.
1807, 1808.
1. Miscellaneous Topics.
Dr. Miller had been a trustee of Columbia College since
the latter part of the year 1806. On the first of October,
1807, be was elected a trustee of the College of New Jer-
sey, at Princeton, in place of Dr. /Rodgers, who had re-
signed. On the 6 th of April following, he "appeared, and
having taken and subscribed the oaths required by law, took
his seat at the Board.*' He seems to have been, from the
first, a very active member, deeply interested, as he had
indeed become long before, in the welfare of the Institution.
The year 1807 was memorable in its annals for a great re-
bellion, just after which, on the 8th of April, he wrote to
Mr. Griffin,
'Have you heard the terrible news from Princeton? What
is the great Head of the Church about to do with that Semina-
ry? Is it about to be purged and elevated? — or totally de-
stroyed ? God grant that the latter may not be the case V
On the 4th of July, he writes to Dr. Green,
* I promised to prepare a biographical memoir of Dr. Nisbet,
to be prefixed to the first volume.' [Of his lectures, the imme-
diate publication of which was then contemplated.]
* For writing this I am miserably furnished with materials,
to say nothing of capacity to put them together. I have col-
lected one thing or another, which I hope will enable me to eke
out a decent account — say one hundred, or one hundred and
twenty, pages ; but still I am sadly in want of more matter. I
wish you would take the trouble to commit to paper everything
that you can recollect concerning the Doctor's history and
character, either in Scotland or America. In short, my desire
is, that you should write me a letter of three or four sheets at
228
1807.] ANDOVBR AND BOSTON. 229
least, (leas or more, however, as you please,) * * with ap-
propriate anecdotes as they may occur to you, * * and
throwing the whole into a form that will make it proper to be
published in the body of my memoir. I wish this for two rea-
sons: —
* 1. It will gratify me to have my little eflTort adorned with a
communication ^om you, more especially as a monument of
that friendship which I consider as one of my honors, and
which I wish to be increased and cemented.
* 2. Such a letter introduced into the body of the narrative
will relieve the reader from my monotonous composition, and
will greatly enrich the whole : particularly, as it is my firm be-
lief, that there is no man in this country so well qualified to
draw the character of Dr. Nisbet as yourself.'
On the 17th of August Dr. Miller writes to Mr. Griffin,
that he is better, though his cough is still very trouble-
some, and adds,
'Adieu, my dear Brother. My last interview with you has
riveted my affections more closely to you. Let us love and
pray for one another more and more I'
2. Andovbr and Boston.
The old Calvinistic and Hopkinsian clergy of New Eng-
land w^re becoming deeply interested in the idea of a theo-
logical seminary, to maintain their views in common, and
train a Congregational ministry, which should be of one
heart in opposing Socinian heresies. Dr. Leonard Woods,
writing in 1816 to Dr. Samuel Spring, reminds the latter
of his having thought of Dr. Romeyn, Dr. Miller, and
others, and finally fixed upon Dr. Griffin, for professor of
Sacred Rhetoric in this institution.^ To that project and
another Dr. Miller refers in the following letter of the 24th
of November, 1807, to Mr. Griffin.
'Dr. Morse wishes me to converse with you on two points.
The first is a Theological Seminary in Massachusetts. When
he last saw you, that institution existed only in design. Now,
very large funds are actually secured, and its organization is
commenced. There are five professorships — one of Natural
Theolo^, one of Christian Theoloey, one of Biblical Criticism,
one of Ecclesiastical History, and one of Sacred Eloquence.
Two of these chairs are already filled. A Mr. Woods' of
Andover (where the seminary is placed) is Professor of Chiia-
1 2 Dr. Gardiner Spring's Pers. Reminiscenoes, 318.
> D. I>. from 1810. Se« 2 Sprague's Annalf, 438.
20
230 COREESPOKDENCE. [CII. 15. 2.
tian Theology, and a Mr. Pearson (lately of Harvard College)
is Professor of Biblical Criticism. The three others remain to
be appointed ; and these it is the M^ish of the gentlemen who
take the lead in this business to get from the Middle or Southern
States.
'The second subject is this. Some wealthy and influential
gentlemen, devoted to the interests of evangelical truth, propose
to build a large and handsome church in the. heart of Boston,
and to call one, if not two, decidedly able, evangelical and de-
cisive men, to undertake the pastoral charge ; and to make this,
like the Seminary, a centre of orthodox operations. The per-
sons concerned also wish to get a pastor for this church from
the southward.
*Dr. Morse and his friends, before he left Boston, had con-
versed respecting several southern gentlemen for the above
places. When he came to New Haven, he and Dr. Dwight
had a particular conference on the subject. The result of the
whole was a determination to turn their eyes toward the follow-
ing gentlemen — ^Mr. Griffin of Newark, Mr. Bomeyn of Albany,
and Messrs. Abeel and Miller of New York, i ou have now
the whole matter before you.
' Dr. Morse is much engaged on these subjects. He informs
me that the funds for both undertakings will be ample ; that
the temporal provision made for the support of the gentlemen
who may be elected will be of the most liberal kind ; and that
discerning and pious people think they see, in these under-
takings, great and permanent benefit likely to redound to the
intereste of religion in Massachusetts, in Kew England, and
perhaps through the United States. He considers every friend
of piety, who may be called upon to take a part in these enter-
prizes, as having a call of the most solemn kind, which he can-
not easily or lightly put aside.
* The evangelical men in Massachusetts are also about to or-
ganize a General Association, between which and our General
Assembly they mean to propose a system of intercourse and co-
operation. All these may be considered as parts of one great
whole, the object of which is to promote the interests of truUi.
'The plan of establishing a new church in Boston is not, at
present, in a situation to be freely and undisguisedly spoken of.
You will please, therefore, to consider this part of my commu-
nication as made in confidence.
* Think of this whole subject — sleep on it — pray ovQr it — and
then write to me. * *
'P. S. I rejoice with you, my Brother, that God is still con-
tinuing his glorious work among you. We sometimes have a
1807.] ANDOVER AND BOSTON. 231
trembling hope, that he is about to pour out his Spirit on our
poor city. Let me again ask you to pray for us without ceas-
ing. I should be glad to visit you frequently, and to preach
on Thursday evening ; but we have our hands fiill and cannot
leave home, and have a public service always on that very
evening.
*T. P. S. S. Dr. Morse earnestlywishes you to visit Charles-
town and Boston as early as possible.'
To the Panoplist, a religious Magazine established by
Dr. Morse of Charlestown, Dr. Miller was an occasional
contributor ; but very few of his contributions can now be
identified. On the 22d of December, 1807, he writes to
Dr. Morse in regard to one of them, and other matters
already noticed,
*My review of Dr. Griffin's sermon you will find on the first
page. It is short, as I supposed that a single sermon ought not
to occupy more room. I have been obliged to do it in extreme
haste : I trust you will be able to read it, with all its blottings
and interlineations.
'That I might have as little fatigue as possible in writing,
(by which my health is daily impaired,) I have abridged Mr.
Griffin's life of Dr. McWhorter in a new manner. You will
learn what this manner is by looking at the pamphlet.
* I had an interview with Mr. Romeyn, of Albany, on the
business respecting which you wished me to confer with him.
He spoke in terms of warm approbation of the plan, most
heartily wished it success, and expressed an opinion that it is a
plan of immense importance ; but, as I expected, could not see
how it was possible for him to detach himself from his present
charge.
*Mr. Griffin speaks in the same manner. He is now, as you
have, no doubt, heard, in the midst of a most animating revi-
val, with which it has pleased God to favor his church. This
absorbs his attention and binds him to Newark, to a degree
which he never experienced before. You will not wonder,
therefore, that he views his removal from his present station as
next to impossible. I received a long letter from him a few
days ago. He considered your plan as a grand one — a plan,
which, if it can be executed with energy, will form a grand era
in the history of the American churches. He says, however,
that before he can come, to an absolute decision, he must receive
many details of information, which have not yet been given
him. He laments that it is not possible for him to visit Mas-
sachusetts this winter.
232 CORRESPONDENCE. [Cfl. 15. 2*
*I really fear, my dear Sir, that you will find it difficult to
secure any suitable characters from the South. If there were
not a dearth of ministers among us, we might abandon our
present stations with less scruple ; but who now would supply
our places ?, I do not see that it is possible for Dr. Abeel or
myself to think of leaving New York.
'Has it not occurred to you, that strangers would be more
apt to incur odium and violent opposition, than natives of your
own State? And is it not questionable, whether your plan
might not be more satisfactorily prosecuted by gentlemen
•already on, or near, the ground, than by persons from a dis-
tance? Is Mr. Woods (your professor of Christian Theology)
an Old Calvinisty or a Hopkirman, or between the two ? What
is the nature of the connexion between the Old Calvinists and
the Hopkinsians ? Is it of a kind to promise a permanent and
energetic system of operation ?
'I have only time to add, that I am, with cordial wishes for
your peraonal welfare and happiness, and for the prosperity of
the great plans in which you are engaged for the Redeemer's
kingdom,
'Your friend and brother, * *'
On the 28th of December, Dr. Miller wrote to Mr. Grif-
fin in relation to these New England schemes,
< * * You ask —
*1. "What distribution of the places is contemplated, and
what part is assigned to me?" A. I do not know. The four
gentlemen named to you have been mentioned iii ciimulo, for
the places in eumulo. I know not that any distribution has
been decisively made, even in the minds of any of the mana-
gers.
'2. "How extensive are the fiinds secured for the Semi-
nary?" A. $100,000 are actually in hand; as much more is
considered as certainly secured; and Dr. Morse thinks that
from $400,000 to $600,000 may be counted on, with confidence,
as the ultimate amount of the funds.
*3. "Have the Hopkinsians been prevailed on to unite in
this object?" A. I am told they have; but how far, and on'
what terms, I know not.
*4. "Shall we be Presbyterians still?" No, certainly not.
I take for granted we should be expected to be good Congrega-
tionalists. And, if a change in favor of Presbyterianisra
should hereafter be made, it is, probably, not at all in the cal-
culation of those who engage in the business.
*Your remarks are important and interesting; yet I have
some doubts about the soundness of several of them : e. g.
18D7.] ANDOVER AND BOSTON. 233
when you say, that, "if the object be obtained, it must be by
the aid of gentlemen from the Middle and Southern States," I
hesitate — the position appears to me extremely doubtful — ^I
have even questioned, whether the indifference, as it would be
called, of gentlemen from the South, might not excite an
odium and an opposition, which the same things, done by
natives of their own state, would not excite. At the same time
I think there is a degree and a kind of assistance which we can
and ought to give. This, if I live to see you, shall be more
fully unfolded.
'Again, immensely important as the proposed seminary really
is, you seem to me to assign to it, in your mind, a station which
it cannot, at present, fill. Should it ever be erected and or-
ganized under the most favorable auspices, I take for granted
it never can be the seminary of the Presbyterian Church, as
such. Our General Assembly will, doubtless, in a few years,
institute a seminary of its own, unless Princeton College should
be placed on a better footing. Nor do I suppose, that the
Massachusetts seminary can be expected to command, at once,
even the students, the influence, and the funds of New Eng-
land. But, if rightly managed, it will command them all in
seven years, and will be the centre of everything great and
good to the eastward of New York. This is assigning to it
quite as much consequence as ought to be thought of. And
when we recollect how impoj:tant that section of our country
is; how constantly its citizens are migrating to every part of
the Union; and, of course, how much influence its institutions
must have on the religious taste and character of the United
States, I think the plan ought to be considered as of immense
magnitude.
* The evangelical interests of this country can support three
or four great theological institutions, not only without difficulty,
but with advantage. I have always been of the opinion, that,
if the Presbyterian Church, the Dutch Church, Dr. Mason's,
and the Congregationalists of New England, would set to work
and each erect a grand theological seminary, in the heart of
her territory, the plan would be infinitely better than to en-
deavor to make one for all ; even if we could command any
men we chose, and any amount of funds for the purpose.
More would be done in the former case than in the latter.
*I perfectly agree with you, that we cannot rely on the
biased judgment, or the sanguine expectations of any indi-
vidual, however respectable, in this ousiness ; and that we
must have a great deal more information, from diff^ren^
sources, before we can decide what to do,
20*
284 CORRESPONDENCE [CH- 16. 2.
' I have no hesitation in giving you abundant light as to
my "propensities" and those of Dr. Abeel, on this subject.
You are sensible that all four of us occupy stations, at present,
among the most important in the United States. I do not see
that it is possible for me, consistently with duty, to quit New
York. If my usefulness in another place were like to be
greater than it is here, I ought to make any sacrifice and go to
that place. But I am, at present, far from being satisfied that
such a probability exbts. This is also precisely the state of
Dr. Abeels mind.
* I do not know what Mr. Woods's sentiments are, excepting
that a general assurance that they are evangelical has been
given me. * *
' We still hope that God is about to revive the hearts of his
people in our city ; but we hope with trembling. * *
* P. S. Can you not visit us in a short time ? I wish, with
all my heart, you could do us this favor. When you come,
make a point of spending a Tuesday evening with us, as we
have, on that evening, a large praying society in our school
room. Our people would be rejoiced to hear you.'
On the 4th of March, 1808, Mrs. Miller wrote to Mrs.
McLane,
* It is a long time since I have written to you, * * but I must,
as in all other cases of a similar kind, where an apology has been
necessary, present our little family, with all tneir wants and
all their attractions, and let them plead for their mother their
mother's cause. They can tell you that one was sick, and an-
other peevish ; one wanted clothes, and another nourishment ;
one a little coaxing, and another a little whipping ; and that
nearly the whole time was consumed in satisfying these and
other numerous demands. Indeed, my dear Sister, I have
scarcely had time to be interested beyond our own dwelling ;
and even the present delightful appearances with regard to
religion have not, I fear, had their due effect upon me.
*We hope and believe that a great work is beginning
amongst us. Mr. Miller has seen nothing like it, in this city,
since he has been an inhabitant of it ; and the same God who
has aroused his people, has renewed his strength, and, accord-
ing to the promise, made it equal to the burthen which is put
i^pon him. I wish you could see him — ^how well he looks, and
ho\y animated with present appearances. As to any exact ac-
count of this small revival amongst us, I am afraid we can
give you but little satisfaction.'
The first Presbyterian church organized in New York
Oity outside of the collegiate relation, after that relation
1808.] PRESIDENT JEFFERSON. 285
had been established, was the Cedar Street Church, formed
in 1808. The Rev. John B. Romeyn,^ pastor of the First
Presbyterian Church of Albany, a very popular preacher,
of growing reputation, accepted a unanimous call to the
pastorate. Upon hearing of his decision, Dr. Miller wrote
to him, the 4th of October,
'Seldom, very seldom, have I received a letter which gave
me so much pleasure as this. I most cordially rejoice in your
decision, my Brother, and hope and believe that you have been
directed to it in mercy to all concerned. My solicitude on the
subject was real and great, partly, I will confess, from consid-
erations of personal comfort, but much more, if I do not de-
ceive myselti from a desire to see the growth and prosperity of
the Redeemer's kingdom. The result is highly gratifying to
us all. May we have reason permanently to rejoice in it as a
blessing to the Church !'
Adverting, long afterwards, to the Cedar street enter-
prise, as an illustration of the benefits of church extension
by colonizing, Dr. Miller said,
'When the men, who left the Wall street and Brick Churches
to form that congregation, had given up their pews to assume
a new atation and responsibility, their places were soon filled ;
they were really not numerically missed ; and larger numbers
than ever were brought within the sound of the gospel.'
3. President Jefferson.
Mr. Jefferson was approaching the commencement of his
last year in the Presidency, when Dr. Miller wrote to him
a letter, and received a reply, in regard to which, after the
lapse of twenty-five years, the latter made the following
memorandum : —
* I never can read this letter [Mr. Jefferson's] but with regret
and shame. At the time in which it was written, I was a warm
and zealous partizan in favor of Mr. Jefferson's administration.
I substantially agreed with him in politicai principles, without
being aware of the rottenness of his moral and religious opinions.
I had written to him, urging him to recommend to the nation
a day of religious observance, on account of the peculiarly solemn
and interesting circumstances, in which we were placed as a
people. I informed him that a number of serious persons,
(clergymen and others,) of different denominations, had thoughts
of formally addressing him on the subject, and, as a body, re-
» From 1809, D.D.
236 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 3.
questing him to appoint a day of special prayer. I stated that
I was very desirous of his appointing such a day, and had
thought of uniting in the effort to-secure a joint address; but
that, before doing so, | wished to know, whether it would be
disagreeable to him to receive such an application ; assuring
him that neither I, nor my associates in this plan, had any wish
to embarrass him ; and that, if it would give him pain to be
thus addressed, I would endeavor to prevent the adoption of
the proposed measure. To this communication his letter was
an answer.
*I now (1833) feel, that I was utterly wi'ong in thus writing;
and, if I had known the real character of the man, I should
never have done it. It was wrong for a minister of the gospel
to seek any intercourse with such a man. It was wrong so far
to consult his feelings, as to oppose a formal and joint address,
that he might be spared the pain of refusing.' * *
'Sir, ^ Washington, Jan. 23, '08.
*I have duly received your favor of the 18th, and am
thankful to you for having written it ; because it is more agreea-
ble to prevent than to refuse what I do not think myself au-
thorized to comply with. I consider the government of the U.
S. as interdicted by the Constitution from intermeddling with
religious institutions, their doctrines, discipline, or exercises.
This results, not only from the provision that no law shall be
made respecting the establishment, or free exercise, of religion,
but from that also which reserves to the States the powers not
delegated to the U. S. Certainly no power to prescribe any re-
ligious exercise, or to assume authority in religious discipline,
has been delegated to the general government. It must, then,
rest with the States, as far as it can be in any human authority.
But it is only proposed that I should recommend, not prescribe,
a day of fasting and prayer : that is, that I should indirectly
assume to the U. S. an authority over religious exercises, which
the Constitution has directly precluded them from. It must be
.meant, too, that this recommendation is to carry some authority,
and to be sanctioned by some penalty on those who disregard
it ; not, indeed, of fine and imprisonment, but of some degree of
proscription, perhaps, in public opinion. And does the change
in the nature of the penalty make the recommendation the less
a law of conduct for those to whom it is directed ? I do not
believe it is for the interest of religion, to invite the civil magis-
trate to direct its exercises, its discipline, or its doctrines : nor
of the religious societies, that the general government should
be invested with the power of effecting any uniformity of time
or matter among them. Fasting and prayer are religious ex-
1808.] ANDOVER. 237
ercises ; the enjoining them an act of discipline. Every reli-
gious society has a right to determine, for itself, the times for
these exercises, and the objects proper for them according to
their own particular tenets ; and this right can never be safer
than in their own hands; where the Constitution has deposited
it.
'I am aware that the practice of my predecessors may be
quoted. But I have ever believed, that the example of State
executives led to the assumption of that authority by the gen*
eral government, without due examination ; which would have
discovered, that what might be a right in a State government,
was a violation of that right when assumed by another. Be
this as it may, every one must act according to the dictates of
his own reason ; and mine tells me that civil powers alone have
been given to the President of the U. S., and no authority to
direct the religious exercises of his constituents.
'I again express my satisfaction, that you have been so good
as to give me an opportunity of explaining myself in a private
letter ; in which I could give my reasons more in detail, than
might have been done in a public answer. And I pray you to
accept the assurances of my high esteem and respect.
*Th. Jefferson.'
4. Andovbr.
On the 12th of February, Dr. Miller wrote to Mr. GriflSn,
'I want to talk with you about many subjects, and have
something to say about Boston and Andover among the rest.
I had a very full conference with Dr. D wight on this subject,
when he was here a week or two ago.'
And again, on the 18th of April,
* Dr. Morse has written to Dr. Abeel, that a kind of formal
organization of the Theological Seminary will take place on
the 18th of May, and that he very much wishes Dr. Griffin, Dr.
Mason, Dr. Abeel and Dr. Miller to be present and to grace
the solemnity ; requesting that all the gentlemen might be in-
formed of his wishes. He also says, that the ordination of Mr.
Huntington, as colleague with Dr. Eckley, will take place about
the same time ; and that the general election will be the week
following; making a cluster of great occasions at once, well
worthy the attention and the presence of such men as you and I !
'What is implied in the organization then to take place ; how
far the professorial chairs are filled, and by whom ; whether they
are still looking out, and expecting, or hoping, to get one of us
there, I know not. It is not in my power to answer any of
these queries. I only know, that, if it were possible, I should
238 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 4.
be much gratified to be present on the occasion. Bat it is out
of the question. As one, and perhaps two, of my colleagues
will go to Philadelphia to the Assembly, it would be high trea-
son against the interests of religion in our congregations, for me
to be absent a fortnight, or three weeks, at that time. I wish,
with all my heart, you could be there. * *
*I was mortified, my dear Brpther, the last time I saw you,
to hear you say, in our conversation respecting the review ia
the Panoplist, that you sometimes felt as if you were in an
enemy's country, and as if there were a stronger disposition to
view your character with affectionate partiality to the Eastward
than in these regions. Pray do not indulge in such feelings.
They are wrong. Depend upon it, you are beloved and hon-
ored, as well as useful, among us — as much, I will venture to
say, as anywhere else. With respect to that review, I could
tell you something,* if I chose, which would take off, a little,
the edge of a portion of the feelings which you so frankly and
honorably confess.'
Again Dr. Miller wrote on the 3d of August,
* I feel very solicitous, my dear Brother, respecting the ques-
tion whether you will leave us or not ; and long to hear, what
kind of answer Dr. Green has returned to >your letter. * *
* I have nothing new to say on this subject. I have much
anxious thought about it. If you go, I shall consider it as among
the most serious and afilicting personal bereavements I have
ever experienced; and as a melancholy day for this part of
our vineyard. May God direct you to a wise and happy de-
cision ! Every feeling of my soul rises up against the idea of
your leaving us.'
Andover Theological Seminary was one of the fruits of
the unsuccessful opposition of Evangelical men to the
appointment of a Unitarian professor of Divinity, Dr.
Ware, at Harvard, in 1805. Two different projects, origi-
nating alike in Trinitarian zeal, were combined to establish
the single institution at Andover.. Dr. Spring, of New-
buryport, who had long taken a deep interest in the educa-
tion of young men for the ministry, and had received and,
with eminent success, trained a number of them in his own
house, proposed a seminary at Franklin, Massachusetts ;
for, as he was a thorough-going, ardent Hopkinsian, he
desired that the celebrated Dr. Emmons of that place
1 Mr. Q-riffia did not know, apparently, that Dr. Miller had written it. See
above, p. 231.
1$08.] woman's rights. 239
should be the first professor of Theology. Mr. William
Bartlett and Mr. Moses Brown, parishioners of Dr. Spring,
and Mr. John Norris, of Salem, offered liberal contribu-
tions toward this important enterprise. In 1778, Phillips
Academy had been established, in the interest of sound
learning and evangelical religion, at Andover ; and Mrs.
Phillips, widow of one of its founders, influenced by their
known wishes, was ready to endow a theological chair in
connexion with that Academy. Here, the views of the
"old Calvinists'* were predominant. But the two parties at
length united the liberal means at their disposal, and made
Andover the seat of a single institution, in which both
should be represented. Dr. Leonard Woods, the first pro-
fessor of Theology, was, at the time of his appointment, a
decided Hopkinsian, although his views afterwards under-
went a considerable modification, and he became rather an
old Calvinist. The Seminary was formally opened in
1808.
5. Woman's Rights.
Dr. Miller's only publication during the year -1808 was
a charity sermon,^ printed by request of the female society
on behalf of which it was preached. This society had, at
the time, under its care one hundred and ninety-four
widows, and five hundred and sixty-five children. The
subject of the discourse was, " The appropriate Duty and
Ornament of the Female Sex." "There is no new thing
under the sun :*' we find the preacher here, as before, in-
deed, in the "Retrospect,"^ ventilating the doctrine of
" woman's rights,"
"* * I take for granted we shall agree, that Women ought
not to be considered as destined to the same employments with
Men ; and, of course, that there is a species of education, and
a sphere of action, which more particularly belong to them.
There was a time, indeed, when a very diflferent doctrine had
many advocates, and appeared to be growing popular: viz.,
that in conducting education and in selecting employments, all
distinctions of sex ought to be forgotten and confounded ; and
^ "A Sermon, preached March 13th, 1808, for the benefit of the Society insti-
tuted ia the City of New York, for the Relief of Poor Widows with Small
Children. . By Samuel Miller, D.D., one of the Pastors of the United Presby-
terian Churches in the said city."— Acts ix. 36-41. — Sro. Pp. 31.
« 2 Vol., 284-203.
s
c
240 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 6.
tbat females are as well fitted to fill tbe academic Chair, to
shine in the Senate, to adorn the Bench of justice, and even to
lead in the train of War, as the more hardy sex. This delu-
sion, however, is now generally discarded. It begins to be
perceived, that the God of nature has raised everlasting bar-
riers against such wild and mischievous speculations ; and that
to urge them is to renounce reason, to contradict experience,
to trample on the divine authority, and to degrade the useful-
ness, the honour and the real enjoyments of the female sex." *
The author says afterwards, '*In the volume of Eevela-
tion she is represented as the equal, the companion and the
helpmeet of man." ^
This sermon was republished, by permission, in 1852 —
after the author's death — in a volume, entitled " The
Princeton Pulpit," made up of representative Sermons
from a number of the clerical professors, and other minis-
ters, and published for the benefit of the Second Presby-
terian Church, of Princeton.
6. Presbyterian Theoloqical Seminary.
The following letters, before referred to, were written to
Dr Green i—
' New York, May 10, 1808.
' My dear Sir,
* Having a few moments leisure, I do not know that I
can better dispose of them, than by writing a few lines to you,
on a subject concerning which I know that you, in common
with myself, take a deep and serious interest.
* Just before we parted at Princeton, in the course of the
conversation which occurred in the college yard, you expressed
a doubt whether the friends of a theological seminary ought
to wait for a favorable change in that college, and, indeed,
whether, supposing such a change to have taken place, it would
be expedient to locate the seminary for theological instruction
at Princeton. Perhaps you did not mean to suggest the latter
doubt ; at any rate, the conversation alluded to has given rise
to a train of thought in my mind, the substance of which I
will firankly lay before you.
' Is it not time to do something decisive towards establishing
a Presbyterian divinity school ? Is any time likely to occur,
within eight or ten years, in which fewer difficulties would
1 Pp. 10, 11.
»P. 12.
1808.] PRESBYTERIAN THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 241
probably attend such an undertaking, than at present ? If it
be judged proper to undertake anything, ought it to be set on
foot by individual ministers ; or, after being talked over and
digested by individuals, ought the plan to be adopted and
issued as an act of the General Assembly ? If a school be
organized, ought it to be placed at Princeton? or would any
advantages attend making it an entirely separate establishment,
and at a different place? With respect to the last question, I
am, on the whole, in favor of a separate establishment and a
different place, for the following reasons : —
* 1. Nothing can be done at Princeton at present, and per-
haps not for ten years. I doubt whether a divinity-school
there, with ever so able and eminent a professor at its head,
could be made, in the present state of the college, to command
the confidence and patronage of the Presbyterian Church.
*2. Under the most favorable arrangement of the college
that can be expected, I fear the theological students would not
be the better for habitual ijitercourse with the students in the
arts.
' 3. If the theological school should, in a few years, become
extensive, and a faculty of several professors be formed, would
there not be danger of clashing between this faculty and that
of the arts?
*4. Would not the president of the college, and the presi-
dent of the theological faculty be rivals, and, of course, be
placed in a situation calculated to interfere with their personal
friendship ?
'5. It appears to me that it would be ineligible to have a
large and important diyinity school under the care of the board
of trustees of the college as now constituted. I think many
difficulties would arise from this. Wherever the divinity
school is fixed, there must be a separate board of visitors to
. watch over and conduct it. Considering how many questions
of doctrine and discipline would inevitably arise in conducting
such a seminary, I think none ought to be members of the
board, vested with the government of it, but ministers and
elders of our own church.
* 6. In order to guard against the degeneracy, both in princi-
ple and practice, to which such institutions are liable, and
which most of those in Europe have actually exhibited, I
think every Trustee ought to subscribe our Confession of Faith,
before taking his seat, in a very formal and solemn manner,
and perhaps to do this every fifth or sixth year thereafter.
But this obviously could not be done by all the trustees of
Princeton College.
21
242 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 6.
'In short, if it be desired to have the divinity-school uncon-
taminated by the college, to have its government unfettered,
and its orthodoxy and purity perpetual, it appears to me that
a separate establi3hment will be on many accounts advisable.
* If, then, it be advisable to erect a seminary altogether sepa-
rate from Princeton College, why wait an hour for a favorable
change in that institution ? Precious time is wasting, valuable
opportunities are passing away, and the interests of the church
are languishing. God has been pouring out his Spirit, for some
months past, on various parts of our church. Ought not this
to be Considered, not only as a token for greater good, but also
as a favorable period for exertion ?
*Dr. Mason thinks, that every theological school ought to be
in a large town, because (he students will have a better oppor-
tunity, in such a place, of contemplating a variety of talents';
better means of becoming acquainted with the world ; and be
better guarded against that foolish haste in forming matrimo-
nial connections, which is ^promoted by a small circle of ac-
quaintances and ignorance of human nature. I suspect he is
wrong, and that while very great advantages would result from
a more retired situation, most of the evils which he speaks of
might be avoided by prudent management. The same funds
would, in the country, educate nearly twice as many young
men as in the city. And by selecting a populous and genteel
village, and giving the students an opportunity, twice a year,
to see our principal cities, everything might be accomplished,
that a longer stay in them could give.
*I do not suppose that anything decisive can be done at the
approaching assembly. But, if it be necessary to bring the
subject, at first, before the Assembly at all, might not a com-
mittee be appointed, this spring, to digest and report a plan to
the Assembly of 1809? And, if the embargo should be raised
in a few months, would you not be willing to undertake a
journey, in the course of the next year, to beg for such a sem-'
inary? I merely throw out the foregoing hints. Think of
them, and, after having done so, either throw the letter in the
fire, or take such order respecting its contents as you may judge
best. I am, dear Sir, cordially yours,
* Sam'l Miller.
' P. S. I am encouraged to write, by recollecting what took
place in 1805; when, in consequence of my writing a hasty
and crude letter, on the subject of educating pious young men
for the ministry, you were prompted to think of it, and to pro-
pose a plan which has already done much good. I take no
part of the credit of that plan to myself. It is wholly different
1808.] PRESBYTERIAN THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 243
from any that ever occurred to me, and greatly superior to
any. I scarcely deserve so much of the honor as belonged to
^* P. P., Clerk of thk Parish," who plumed himself greatly,
you remember, on having suggested a text, on which the rector
formed an excellent sermon. May the great Head of the
Church enable you to take such enlarged and just views of the
subject, as to propose a course of procedure that will meet all
sentiments, and be productive of countless and permanent
blessings! S. M.'
'Rev'd and dear Sir, New-York, May 14, 1808.
* Your letter of the 11th instant is now before me. The peru-
sal of it has given rise to much anxious reflection, the -sub-
stance of which I will endeavor to throw out without delay or
reserve.
*The prejudices, to which you refer, against divinity schools,
I was aware of; and I am very sorry also to know, that they
exist much more strongly in the minds of clergymen than of
laymen ; no doubt for the reasons which you have mentioned.
But I did hope that we might venture to encounter and resist
these prejudices, in the open field, with confident hopes of vic-
tory. If you, however, after much longer experience, much
more extensive acquaintance with the ministers of our church,
and much more comprehensive views of the subject, think dif-
ferently, I am ready to yield to your opinion, and to unite in
promoting the next best plan.
^If we cannot have a single great school, then I am clearly
of opinion that one in each synod holds the next place on the
scale of expediency. And I also fully agree with you that the
adoption of this latter plan, in the beginning, may prove the best
means of ultimately establishing the former. But, if this wished-
for effect should fail of being produced, shall we not run the
risk of having our church divided into seven or eight parties,
or separate interests, with some enterprizing, ambitious man at
the head of each, and thus weaken, if not destroy, it ? A situa-
tion in some degree like that which I have supposed, is, at this
time, the distress and the curse of the Dutch Church. Every
system that is likely to have an unfavorable operation on the
unity of the Church ought to be, if possible, avoided.
'Again, I have some doubts about the plan of instituting a
seminary for educating young men from the first, as well as
in their theological learning. Shall we systematically aban-
don the idea of requiring our young men to produce a diploma
from some college ? Shall we erect a new college ? In either
case, will not Princeton College take offence at the measure, as
calculated, in its ultimate operation, to form a rival institution?
244 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 7.
Besides, if we form an institution for carrying out the whole of
the education of young men, we must have, at least, two in-
structors, if not three, besides the theological instructor. This
will treble, if not quadruple, our expenses.
* On the whole, I feel perplexed and divided between two
plans. The one is to bring forward an overture of the kind you
have suggested in your letter. The other is to do nothing more
at the ensuing Assembly, than to appoint a committee, *' to con-
sider and report to the next assembly, what further measures
may be necessary for increasing the number of able and pious
ministers in our church." I, on the whole, lean to the latter
expedient for two reasons : — 1. Because the state of our public
affairs does Hot appear favorable, at pFesent, to exertions which
involve the raising of funds. But little time, therefore, will be
lost on this plan. 2. Because it b a matter of so much conse-
quence that we should begin wisely, that, perhaps, it ought to
be deliberately talked over, in a leisurely and confidential man-
ner, before any system be brought forward.
*If, however, you, after revolving the subject further in your
mind, and mentioning the matter to such as it would be proper
to consult, should, on the whole, still prefer the former plan, I
shall make no objection, but heartily do all in my power to
promote it. I leave it with God and you. May unerring Wis-
dom dictate the determination !
*If a committee, in pursuance of the latter plan, should be
appointed, it will require some address to get a good one. It
will readily occur to you, that much will depend on this. * *
*I have only room to add, that I am, dear Sir, unfeignedly
and affectionately yours,
'Rev'd Dr. Green. Sam'l Miller.'
7. Call to Dickinson College.
A few years previous to Dr. Nisbet's death in 1804, the
prosperity of Dickinson College had seriously declined.
Another principal was not immediately chosen. Mean-
while the professors — one of them the Rev. Dr. Davidson,
Vice-Principal, and pastor of the Presbyterian Church in
Carlisle — conducted the affairs of the institution. At
length, in 1808, a benefaction from the legislature of
Pennsylvania determined the Trustees to appoint a princi-
pal. On the 5th of July, Dr. Miller received a very kind
letter from his friend. Dr. Benjamin Rush, of Philadel-
phia, urging him to allow his name to go before the Board.
Some of the Trustees proposed to fix a salary, and rely
1808.] CALL TO DICKINSON COLLEGE. 245
upon the reviving prosperity of the college for its payment.
Others suggested giving the institution entirely up to the
new principal, allowing him to carry it on at his own risk,
and for his own benefit. Dr. Rush, in his letter, re-
marked,
a need say nothing to you of the commanding situation of
the College of Carlisle for unbounded usefulness to Church
and State. But I will suggest, what perhaps may be unknown
to you, that your talents, your present attainments, your love
of knowledge of all kinds, your peculiar and specific manners,
and your high character, qualify you in an eminent degree for
that eminent station. Education in our country stands in need
of a revolution. It should be accommodated to our govern-
ment and state of society. I know of no man so fit to lay the
foundation of this revolution as Dr. Miller.
* I will mention one reason, of a private nature, for your re-
moval to Carlisle. It will defend your breast from the con-
sumptive air of the sea-shore, and thereby, probably, be the
means of prolonging your life, and continuing your labors and
your honors in the Church for many, many years to come.'
The following was Dr. Miller's reply : —
*My dear Sir, New York, July 16th, 1808.
*I received your letter of the 6th instant a week ago,
and should have acknowledged the receipt of it before, had I
not spent the greater part of the last fortnight, with my family,
at a place, a few miles from the city, to which we have re-
treated during the summer months.
*It is scarcely necessary for me to say, that I read your
letter, both on account of its writer and its subject, with much
interest. To find myself thought of for a station so important,
and by a judge of character so enlightened and discriminating,
was as unexpected as it was flattering. And, though I am
conscious that you greatly overrate my qualifications for such
a place ; yet by your estimate of them, and by the favorable
terms in which you have been pleased to speak of them to
others, I feel myself highly obliged and honored ; and, I will
frankly confess, not a little gratified.
'I am perfectly aware of the commanding situation of Dick-
inson College, and of the important services which, under wise
and energetic inanagement, it might be made to render both to
Church and State. But whqp I consider how long it has lan-
guished ; and that when aided with all the learning and weight
of character of Dr. Nisbet, even in his best <^ays, it was not
able to gain more than a small portion pf pubU<? favor ; I
21*
246 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 7-
acknowledge I have not selfccomplacency enongh, in my most
sanguine moments, to hope that it would be in my power to
accomplish more than he did : and, perhaps, with all his peculi-
arities of character, I ought to calculate on much less.
' The first plan founds all its calculations on the talents and
popularity of' the Principal, On these he, as well as the insti-
tution, is to depend for such an ij^crease of reputation, and of
students, as will insure support. Would this not be a very-
precarious dependence for a young man, comparatively but
little known; who has never made trial of his powers as an
instructor in literature or science ; and who, on the most favor-
able supposition, might calculate on being a number of years
in the o&ce, before he could receive such a degree of public
countenance, as would place him in comfortable circumstances?
A man must have more confidence in his own powers th&n I
can possibly summon to my aid, before he can feel secure in
presuming on the success of this plan.
' With respect to the second plan, there are many men with
whom it would be not only feasible, but, perhaps, highly eligi-
ble. But I am not one of those men. It would indispensably
require such a vigor, as well as wisdom, of discipline ; such a
vigilant and incessant attention to the details of economy ; and,
in short, so large a portion of the active, bustling, mercantile
character, that I fear neither my temperament, nor my habits,
would bear me out in the undertaking. All this would be
necessary to guard against bankruptcy. But there is a more
serious difficulty yet to be mentioned. In all seminaries of
learning, in which the students are boarded in common, there
are continual complaints of the living, arising from the luxu-
rious habits of some, the caprice of others, the personal malice
of a third class, and the want of reflection and wisdom in ftU.
These complaints, in ordinary cases, terminate on the Steward,
who is expected, both on his own account, and that of the
Trustees, to make all his calculations on economical, or, if you
please, mercenary principles. But, on the proposed plan,
would not the case be entirely changed ? Would not the Prin-
cipal be the butt of every complaint, taunt, or sneer ; and
almost unavoidably exhibit himself, in the eyes of the students,
as a maker of money, rather than a dignified minister of reli-
gion and literature? Perhaps these difficulties appear the
greater to me, for want of more mature reflection on the sub-
ject. However this may be, they really strike me, at present,
as very formidable.
* Under these circumstances, I am inclined to believe, that I
could not -remove to Carlisle, with any prospect of either more
1808.] CALL TO DICKINSON COLLEGE. 247
comfort or more usefulness than my present situation promises;
and that other gentlemen might be thought of, much better
qualified than myself, to fulfill the wishes of the Trustees, and
to promote the interests of the College, on either of the pro-
posed plans.
*The consideration which you suggest, respecting my health,
is weighty. I have no doubt that the climate of New York is
unfavorable to my lungs j and will frankly confers, that, from
this consideration alone, I have felt, for several years past, as
if a removal to a more inland residence would be a personal
blessing to me. But, as frequent changes of residence are
neither agreeable to my taste, nor consistent with respectability
in my profession, I have thought it my duty calmly to commit
this concern to the direction of Providence, and to wait for an
offer of removal to some station, which shall promise comfort
and usefulness, with as much quietness and stability, and with
as much opportunity to pursue my studies without the distrac-
tion of temporal cares, as the changing nature of our world will
warrant us in expecting.
* On the whole. Sir, I feel it my duty to express a decisive
wish, that your views may be immediately turned to some other
person ; and that my name may no longer be retained in the
list of those from among whom a choice is to be made.
* Suffer me again to express my grateful acknowledgments for
"the friendliness of your communication, and for the honor which
it does me ; and to repeat my assurances of the great respect
with which I am, Dear Sir,
*Your much obliged friend
* and servant,
* Dr. Rush, Sam'l Miller/
Dr. Bush replied promptly, expressing his regret, and
mentioning the general favor with which the suggestion
of his friend's name had been received. The Trustees met
early in October, and in spite of the foregoing letter, which
had been communicated to them, elected Dr. Miller by a
large, unanimous vote. Doctor Rush now, once more, with
great earnestness, urged his acceptance of the appointment.
As to salary, the proposition finally made was much more
promising than any which had preceded it.
*A wide field of usefulness,' said Doctor Rush, ' will now be
opened to you. You will become the. patriarch of the western
churches of the United States. You will have the honor of
introducing a system of education into our country, accomo-
dated to the form of our govemments, and to. our state of 89-
248 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 15. 7.
ciety and manners. You will be able to abolish customs and
studies, in the College, of monkish origin, and which have
nothing but antiquity to recommend them. The present de-
pressed state of the College will serve to heighten your repu-
tation. The difficulties you will encounter at first will give
a vigor to your mind that will last through life. Be not dis-
couraged in viewing them. "Hoc est periculum par animo
Alexandri." You are more than equal to them.'
* Recollect the text chosen by Mr. Davies for his funeral ser-
mon : "No man liveth to himself." You are called, not to the
chair of the President of the United States, not to a throne, but
to a station above both of them — to rank with Edwards, Burr,
and others of the greatest and best men that have lived in our
country ; to form young men for time and eternity ; to raise up
pillars for the Church as well as for the State ; and to be no
longer a star, but a sun, in the great system of science, morals,
and religion.'
On the 10th of October, the action of the Trustees hav-
ing been officially communicated to him, Dr. Miller wrote
to James Armstrong, Esquire, President of the Board, a
letter from which the following is an Extract : —
'In a letter written, more than two months ago, to a distin-
guished member of your board residing in Philadelphia, I made
a very frank and unreserved exposition of my views on the
subject, in reply to some suggestions communicated by that
gentleman. That letter I expected and hoped would have
prevented the more formal step which has since been taken.
Although my views remain unchanged, yet my deep sense of
the honor you have done me ; and the obligation which I feel
to give the subject all that serious and respectful consideration,
to which it is, on every account, entitled ; induce me, before
giving my final answer, to request from you some information
on the following points : — '
A number of queries were subjoined. Mr. Armstrong,
a fortnight later, gave the information requested. Dr.
Miller's final answer was as follows : —
'Sir, New York, October 31, 1808.
'Your letter, containing the information which I had de-
sired concerning Dickinson College, came to my hands three
days ago. Agreeably to my promise, I embrace the first mo-
ment of leisure to communicate my final answer to your appli-
cation.
' In expressing the state of my mind on this subject, I can-
not forbear beginning with a respectful acknowledgment of the
1808.] CALL TO DICKINSON COLLEGE. 24&
honor you have done me, hy your call to a station so high and
responsible. I shall long retain a grateful sense of this honor ;
and will frankly confess, that the flattering nature and the
unanimity of your choice, joined with the consideration of my
having some valued friends in Carlisle, and of my having felt,
for many years, a deep interest in the prosperity of Dickinson
College, formed a strong plea in favor of my accepting your
call. But after the best view of the subject that I could take,
I have come to a different determination. Among the reasons
which have led to this determination are the following : —
* My present happy connexion with a most indulgent and
affectionate people forms an obstacle to the proposed re-
moval, which I know not how to surmount. Unless my friends
deceive me, it would not be possible for me, at present, to leave
my pastoral charge, without giving more uneasiness, and, per-'
haps, inflicting greater injury, on a people whom I have every
reason to respect and love, than it would be proper to hazard,
without the most unquestionable prospect of much greater use-
fulness, as well as comfort, in another place. That prospects
of this undoubted kind would be opened to me in taking
charge of your college, under present circumstances, I dare
not promisfe myself.
'Another consideration which weighs not a little with me is,
that a removal to Carlisle would compel me to abandon several
literary plans, which I have formed within a few years past,
and which I still cherish the hope of executing, if my life and
health should be spared. I will not trouble you. Sir, or the
Board of Trustees, with a detail of these plans. It is sufficient
to say, that most of them are so much connected, on the score
of convenience, with a residence in a large city, or in the
neighborhood of it ; and one of them is so closely and almost
inseparably connected with a residence somewhere within the
State of New York, that I should consider the acceptance of
your call as a virtual dereliction of these objects. And, when
i recollect that they have employed much of the time and
labor of ten years, 1 feel unwilling, without the most evident
and imperious call of duty, to make such a sacrifice.
*But the consideration which appears to me most forcible and
conclusive is, that I am persuaded I can never realize the ex-
pectations of the Trustees. It is impossible not to perceive,
that much of their hope for reviving and establishing the repu-
tation of the College, rests on the talents and character of the
Principal. JPor a station to which such peculiar responsibility
is attached, and to which a failure would direct such pointed
and inevitable imputations, I candidly declare that I do not
250 CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 16. 7.
consider myself as fitted. With my present views of the sub-
ject, I could not acquit myself of the charge of practising a
criminal deception on the Board, were I to undertake the task
to which they have called me.
* Under these impressions, I beg leave to announce to the
Board, (what I trust, from the strain of my former letters,
they have been led to expect,) that I cannot perceive it to be
my duty to accept of the high and honorable office to which
they have elected me.
' In communicating this decision, I beg that it may be dis-
tinctly understood, that the amount of the salary offered me
by the vote of the Board makes no part of my objection to
accepting their call. I am firmly persuaded, not only that the
salary is as large as they could wisely or safely promise ; but
also that my temporal support in Carlisle would be fully equal,
all things considered, if not superior, to that which I enjoy in
this place.
* With fervent wishes for the prosperity of your college ; with
respectful salutations to the Board ; and with grateful acknow-
ledgments to you, Sir, and to the other members of the com-
mittee, for the polite and flattering manner in which you have
communicated with me on this subject,
* I have the honor to be
* Your obedient servant,
* James Armstrong, Esquire, Samuel Miller.
* President of the Board of Trustees, &c.'
CHAPTER SIXTEENTH
1801-1808.
MRS. MILLER'S MEMOIRS.
Mrs. Miller's memoirs of her life, to the date of her
marriage, have already been given. The conclusion of
them, coming down to the year 1808, in which she began
to write, claim, chronologically, a place here. It will be
remembered that these memoirs were addressed to her
husband.
'You advised me, a few months after we were married, to
make a sketch of the sermons which I heard, as my recollec-
tion might serve, immediately after returning from Church. I
followed your advice, and it was the commencement of an un-
dertaking, which was finally made the means of an effectual
blessing. This exercise engaged me in hearing more attentively
and systematically, and thus wandering thoughts were more
and more called in, and vain imaginations more and more sub-
dued; and faith, at length, came by hearing, and that ac-
Juaintance with God, and that peace promised from it, to which
)r. Rodgers*s sermon, the first of which I took notes, would
have been the means of leading me sooner, if it had been suita-
bly improved. The adaptedness of his subject — ^from the text,
"Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace; thereby
good shall come unto thee'*^ — to my state of mind was remarka-
ble. I had looked to the day on which he preached as the
commencement of the exercise which you had recommended ;
and the Lord had prepared for me what was really a funda-
mental subject ; and I was frequently afterward compelled to
remark his-'dealings with regj to m4 in this way. *^ *
*My opportunities in the house of God were, however, far
from being uninterrupted. I was as one fighting every inch of
the way, and for every word that I heard. It seemed as if my
iJob22, 21.
251
252 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16.
enemy here had double power ; and it was with difficulty, some-
times, that I kept my seat through the service. * * My ig-
norance of the Scriptures, which arose from the want of early,
enlightened, systematic instruction, I now felt the effects of in
a distressing degree. I had the most dreadful thoughts and
imaginations mixed with every sermon, and especially on those
occasions when the Lord's supper was commemorated. I had
made a profession of religion shortly after coming to New York,
and, on these occasions, doubts with regard to my fitness for
the ordinance pressed peculiarly on my mind ; and frequently
the suggestions — what if I should not unite with the church at
this time, and if I should give my un worthiness as the reason ? —
confused my spirit. None who have never experienced these
things can imagine the agitation they produced. * *
'You also recommended religious books to me, expressing a
desire that I should take notes from recollection of their con-
tents ; but I did not find much light or comfort from the regu-
lar perusal of any lengthy and labored human performance.
Particular passages have been greatly blessed to me ; but the
state of my mind, and the occupations to which I was called,
did not permit me to devote much time to reading. Some-
times, when a book was returned which you had lent, and re-
mained in the parlor for some days, I occasionally took it up,
and often found a word in season, which was a volume to me.
In this manner I had here a little and there a little of divine
instruction, as some would say by chance, but by what I have
found to have been the sure, unerring influence of a friend, who
was conducting me by regular, though gradual, progress to the
knowledge of himself
' Wilberforce's Practical View was one of the most effectual
helps of the kind I have mentioned, that I have ever had. His
observations on the influence of evil spirits seemed to throw
light on the state of my mind. They were the means of con-
vincing me of such influences, and led me to look, with more
purpose of heart, for the only help which could enable me to
resist them. I learned that the dreadful thoughts which had
perplexed and almost overwhelmed me, were the injections of
an enemy, who took advantage of my sins and infirmities thus
to distract me ; and having identified the enemy, I found more
strength in resisting him. Amongst other books, novels were
sometimes brought in my way, and the fashionable poetry of
Scott and others ; but they produced in my mind a sensation
which it is difficult to describe — something like that, I pre*
sume, which would be produced in a half starving wretch, by
throwing him bones to satisfy his hunger ; and i "neglected
them from indifference, or rather something like resentment
1801-8.] MRS. miller's memoirs. 263
'Besides books, any employment which exercised my mind
was greatly beneficial. I had sometimes anticipated the plea-
sure of instructing my children, and I now looked forward to
it as a probable means of relief. But what in anticipation
sometimes is pleasant, may be so difficult in practice, that a
single effort may discourage all our plans. I found, when
arrived ^t an age suitable for instruction, I was doing little
more than in intention that in which it was time to be actively
engaged ; and I should have gone on in this dream, until a
public school for her had been the result, had not an admon-
itory voice said, Now is the season ; and the business is of great
importance. It was that influence which makes "both to will
and to do *' ; and I .set about the work in earnest ; and, in the
performance of this (iuty among my children, I have found, be-
sides all the advantages which I hope will result to them from
it, a relief to my spirit, which nothing else but a precious word
from the Fountain of life has given and by this means such a
word has often come. Thus the opportunities of religious in-
struction which I enjoyed, and employment which had some
important end in view, were the only things from which I found
permanent relief.
* I had left a numerous family connexion in Philadelphia, for
which I found no substitute in New York ; for although I shall
ever remember with gratitude the kind attentions of the people
to whom you ministered, only an acquaintance of years could
have produced that familiar intercourse with them, which
would have been at all like that existing amongst my relatives.
This loss, together with your frequent absence, arising from the
necessary claims of your congregation and others, left me to a
lonesome wretchedness, which favored the growth of imaginary
troubles, and the dread of future horrors. How was I pre-
served under such accumulated influences favoring entire de-
spair? How, but by more than human means? My realizing
impressions of religion were, for some time, few and slight.
The strongest which I recollect arose from the fact, that man,
who was certain of death, should think and care so little about
it ; should suffer himself to be led away from reflection on this
subject, in which time and eternity were so much involved, by
the passing trifles of a day. My convictions on this subject
were in unison with the Psalmist's expression — " Surely every
man walketh in a vain shew."
* My ignorance of the Scriptures, which arose from the want
of early, enlightened systematic instruction, I now felt the
effects of in a distressing degree. I had not leisure to supply
this loss, and I had a fear of them which hindered my improv-
ing the little time I could redeem from other concerns.. A
22
264 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16!
• kind, persuasive influence had reached my mind, by means of
the words in Isaiah — " To the law and to the testimony," etc.,*
to induce me to search them diligently ; but a host of wild fa-
natics, who had perverted them, and professed to have drawn
from them an impulse to all their deeds of darkness, affrighted
and kept me from getting much engaged in them. Thus was I
distracted between such fears, and the conviction that in the
Scriptures was my only hope of deliverance.
* After the birth of I experienced, together with much
indisposition, new and oppressive anxieties. But there were
also new and delightful feelings accompanying this gift. I felt
too that my life was of double importance, and my duty to
strive against whatever would render it useless greatly enhanced.
Some suitable sense of my relative obligations was bestowed
with this child, and, for the first time, the claim which my
husband and she had upon me affected my heart.
* I had an impression that much reading and study were
necessary in order to come to the knowledge of the truth, and,
of consequence, much leisure and retirement ; I was distracted
between this great concern and the constant demands of my
family ; and when our second child was a few weeks old, and t
found that an additional one brought so many additional cares,
I said, internally, with a fretful, desponding spirit. Now, all
hope of attending effectually to my everlasting concerns is
entirely at an end. It is a little remarkable, in view of these
perplexities, that the first four or five months after the birth of
our third child were chosen as the season for bringing me to
the saving knowledge, as I trust, of the truth as it is in Jesus.
I had now not only the further cares which another child gave,
but the difficulties of a removal to a new house, which was not
quite finished, and the task of attending to a number of
friends in it, while thus situated, whom the meeting of Presby-
tery had drawn together. It was so ordered, that the voice of
the Lord might be more impressive, which said, When I will
work, what shall hinder?
' I labored with melancholy and unbelief, and more igno-
rance than I was sensible of, until after the birth of this third
child ; but scarcely had my agony passed, when I was involun-
tarily engaged in surveying this dear infant, this new-bom
miniature of man ; though so small, perfect in every part ; his
features, limbs and joints in every respect so wonderful ! I was
wholly absorbed in this contemplation, until my admiring
view was, through it, raised to the more wonderful Maker of
this nice mechanism, and I was enabled to believe in my heart,
that there was truly a God behind the curtain of creation —
J U. 8, 21.
1801-8.] MRS. miller's memoirs. 266
the Creator of all things in heaven and earth. By the light
of this discovery I perceived that I had been little, if any,
more than an atheist, except that I had not realized and
gloried in my unbelief. I had really lived without God in the
world. This delightful conviction of the reality of a First Cause
was so consoling, so exhilarating to my spirits, that it spread
sunshine and joy through almost the whole of my confinement;
I concluded that I had obtained that gift which is the earnest
of future happiness; and, had I been permitted, here would I
have rested. This might have done for a heathen ; but what
is the gospel good for if we may rest here ? It was, in fact, as
yet a sealed book to me, and my heart was but preparing for
the ingrafting of the written word. Indeed I was not alto-
gether satisfied with my present experience ; I felt sometimes
as a learner who had entered only upon the threshold of spirit-
ual knowledge ; and I recollect, * * when the world began
again to take possession of me, and arrangements for new-
mpdelling our family, and producing more order and regularity
in it, when we should remove and occupy a new house, were
forming another idol in my heart — I recollect, under a momen-
tary conviction of my danger, kneeling and praying that I
might not be led away by temptation, but might be continued
and kept in the truth, if it were even at the expense of a repe-
tition of those sufferings which had oppressed me for five years
past. I began to feel that I needed correction, and that I was
stretching toward heaven only in proportion as I was pressed
on the earth. The same blessed Spirit, which opened the eyes
of my mind to discern the truth of an Almighty Maker of all
things, hovered round me. I was, indeed, still distressed with
former fears ; but they were restrained, and assisted in urginor
me to meditation and prayer; and " a still small voice" seemed
to be endeavoring to allure me into the path of wisdom — the
study of the Bible. * * From the time I left my room my
way was again hedged up ; my distress of mind came on with
redoubled violence ; distracting cares again beset me ; and the
comfort I had experienced appeared like a dream.
* It was about this time that Wilberforce's View, which you
had lent to a friend, was returned, and attracted my attention.
But so stupid was I, that, although I was convinced that I had
to strive not only with flesh tmd blood, but with principalities
and the powers of darkness, and ought to have felt that watch-
fulness and prayer were my best weapons against them ; the
suspension of evil influence for an hour made me careless, and
the world resumed its attractions. Instead of taking advan-
tage of precious freedom to obtain a hope against my besetting
256 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16.
enemy, I thought only of enjoying the present moment, or lay-
ing up a store of earthly comfort with which to occupy my
mind and heart. Wretched, infatuated mortals ! What would
become of us if left to ourselves ?
*Everjr circumstance, for a few weeks after this, concurred
in bringmg my feelings to an extremity. Your frequent ab-
sences from home that spring, in consequence of exchanging
pulpits with your brethren, left me without my only efficient
help, as I then felt; for there was a dependence on you,
strengthening daily, which ought to have been placed upon
God alone. I realized the snare, but was not able to escape
from it. When you were to be absent for two or three days,
many previous ones were spent in anxiety and dread ; and I
was as a wretch who has been released from the gallows, when
the time of separation ended. I knew that the performance
of duty required these separations, and conscience did not per-
mit me to make any resistance to them. At one time, during
'this season, when left alone and almost at my wit's end . to
know what to do, I found the Bible open at Hebrews xii. 11
lying in your .study; and it gave comfort to my wounded spirit.
I felt as one under severe chastisement, and was encouraged to
hope for the annexed promise. At another such season. Dr.
Kodgers preached from the text — " Did not our hearts bum
within us ?" etc.,^ and the sermon had a word in season for me.
It was a powerful means of shaking, and in some measure re-
removing, the prejudice which I had against the Bible. Our
venerable father, who had, indeed, been a second father to you,
seemed to be endeavouring to win some soul to attention to the
word. * * The enemy said, The religion of Christ is a religion
of fanatics, and has been the cause of war and bloodshed
wherever it has come. The "still small voice" said. It is a
religion of meekness and brotherly love: when properly under-
stood, it makes man tender-hearted, forgiving, meek ; and the
sermon of Dr. Rodgers confirmed the latter testimony — ^that it
was a system of purity and righteousness. But when my mind
had been fully convinced, that the system was free from these
imputations, the enemy took the next stronghold, and I feared
that /might build upon it a system of delusion and horror.
The world has taught us that man may do so, but because he
examines it with a perverted understanding, and a heart filled
with his own ways. These were the examples which afirighted
me. But what made this sermon, and the Psalm, and all,
delightful, was the persuasion that an unseen influence was
operating upon my mind, opposed to the spirits of darkness
1 Luke 24, 32.
1801-8.] MRS. miller's memoirs. 257
which had tormented me ; and my heart was attracted, before
Christ was formed in it the hope of glory. My feelings were
buoyed above the melancholy, which depressed me, for some
hours after I returned from church ; I wrote down as much as
I could recollect of the sermon immediately; and I often look
upon it with wonder now, when I consider its effect, and feel
that it was indeed, though a feeble instrument, in the hand of
an almighty power. Mr. Woodhull, who exchanged with you
shortly after, preached upon that state in which the ^'v^vorm
dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." My mind had always
revolted at the idea of eternal torment. I could not acquiesce
in a truth so repugnant to human nature. This subject exer-
cised my mind through the week, and was one means of gradu-
ally removing the comfort derived from Dr. Rodgers' sermon.
* * My mental cavils against the doctrine of eternal punish-
ment remained for days, in spite of some convictions in favor
of it, and have been but gradually subsiding under the clearer
light of gospel truth. * * I have sometimes thought, however,
that when my mind became engaged in the deep and mysteri-
ous doctrines of religion, although it was perplexed and dis-
tressed, there was a relief from the peeper anxiety, occasioned
by imaginary evils, with which I was filled at other times ; and
I was certainly preparing to be more sound in doctrine, when
I should be enabled to believe unto salvation. When you re-
turned, I grew careless and inattentive, and the enemy again
beset me with more violence than ever. It appeared to me, at
this time, that I heard more stories of distress and horror than
usual. Several cases of what was called religious melancholy
and derangement occurred in a few weeks, and some within
the circle of my acquaintance ; and the deep-felt language of
my heart was — I can no longer struggle I I must sink ! But
I had an almighty helper and was sustained.
* On Saturday, the 5th of April, you made an exchange with
Mr. McDowell of Elizabethtown. Perhaps no separation was
ever more trying to me. After you were gone, I hurried into
the street to endeavor to dispel my anguish : I now know that
retirement and prayer would have been far more effectual.
The horrors of my situation pressed upon me, I knew that I
was beset with feelings that had driven many to desperation.
In the evening Christiana Anderson came to attend the exer-
cises of the Sabbath with us, and stay until Monday, when you
were to return. This was indeed a kind interposition of Provi-
dence for my relief, and by no means the first of the kind that
I had experienced ; and J felt the conviction deepened, that the
providence and grace of the Lord were working together for
258 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16.
my final deliverance. I began this evening to pray in our
family in your absence : the effort was a difficult one, but the
result has proved a blessing. The foundation was laid, in that
season of darkness, for many exertions which I have since
thought were the means of much good, and which would proba-
bly never have been engaged in, had not the pr^^sure of habitual
distress benumbed my feelings with regard to worldly ciicum.-
stances.
*Mr. McDowell preached, on the 6th of April, 1806, from
"The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want, etc.'V and it was
a word of comfort to me, which, although it did not raise me
from the waters in which 1 was sunk, kept my head above
them, and was one means of preparing the way for more effec-
tual deliverance. It especially weakened the effect of that ar-
gument against me, which was sometimes so overwhelming,
drawn from the inability of those to resist the pressure of weak
nerves and their dreadful consequences, who were far stronger
in body and mind than myself. When reflecting on this, I
often said in despair. If a Johnson and a Cowper sunk in such
circumstances,. what shall a poor, weak woman do, whose in-
firmities and occupations make them tenfold more oppressive?
Mr. McDowell said, in connexion with the words — "Though I
walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no
evil" — "Let not the Christian pilgrim be discouraged by its
being strewed with the bones and skeletons of others who have
travelled before " ; and pointed to an almighty helper ; and
there was strength by means of his words.
*A friend seemed now to be with rapid progress gaining ac-
cess to my spirit, diseased beyond the reach of human skill,
who alone knew how to apply a balm for every wound. The
certainty that nothing human could save me made me feel like
a poor, isolated being alone in a crowded world ; and the inr
quiry was continually present with me — What shall I do?
Who will shew me any good ?
* Of the Yfeek succeeding this Sabbath I have but a feint re-
collection. My distress of mind increased so, that when you
were out but for an hour, I was almost in agony lest some
dreadful thing should take place. I have often, when some
circumstance has recalled this period, asked in astonishment.
Was all this concealed from my husband and every other hu-
man being ? Do I deceive myself, or was I, to appearance,
like the rest of the world, and no distraction perceived? Was
I preparing all this week to leave one place of abode and occupy
another, with scarcely a thought engaged in the business ; and
1 Psalm £3, 1, etc.
1801-8.] MKS. miller's memoirs. 259
did I proceed rationally ? If I did, it waa from thine uphold-
ing grace, O Lord I
* The next Sabbath, April 18th, I spent at home — I do not
know on what account, but probably from indisposition. It
was a restless, wretched day, and I awoke imder the pressure
of increased weakness on Monday morning, to begin the busi-
ness of removing. I was assisting at both houses, sometimes
at one, and sometimes at the other, and going backward and
forward, as my presence seemed to be required at either. To-
ward noon, in returning from Dey to Liberty street, my mind,
almost overwhelmed with dreadful images, but still endeavor-
ing to fasten on something that would save it from distraction,
still striving to enter into some religious exercise which would
draw it ofi* from imaginations of horror, was aided suddenly in
its efforts ; and, from a course of reasoning which was almost
instantaneous, I came to the conclusion, that I would lay aside
all my books, even those on religious subjects,^ that I would
assiduously attend to my avocations through the week, and en-
deavor diligently to listen to the preaching on the Sabbath ;
recollecting that I had been more coinforted by one sermon
preached, than by all the labored works which I had attempted
to peruse. This arrangement, which seemed to proceed from
the influence of the Spirit upon my mind, composed my feel-
ings, and subdued, in some measure, my fears ; and, from anxi-
ety for myself, my desires became immediately engaged for my
children. I began to feel that change of heart, which was
necessary as a preparation for any good, and I labored in
spirit, for, a few moments, for them. These reflections, which
had been rapidly succeeding each other, and which had occu-
pied but as it were a minute, were suddenly succeeded by an
illumination of mind certainly supernatural. It was the light
of ckaracter — that Light which is the life of men — a lovely
impression of him, whom the Apostle John represents repeat-
edly imder the image of light in the first part of his gospel.
It was a ray of that light from heaven, which rested on the
Apostle of the Gentiles ; and had no need of a voice to tell
me what it was, for my heart had been preparing to hail it as
my only hope. And I can now say with renewed certainty,
when one experience afler another has confirmed this hope,
that " the glory of the Lord shone round about" me. It shone
indeed in darkness, and I can give but a faint impression of its
effect upon my mind. It was something like that which is at
times produced by natural objects. I have seen all nature
overshadowed with gloom and obscurity, by the unusual effect
1 Bxeept the Bible, aa she afterwards explains*
260 BiRS. miller's memoirs. [en. 16.
of darky thick clouds ; when suddenly, from an opening wholly
unperceived before, the sun has darted forth his rays, and
thrown light and gladness all around. And as the eye recedes
from such a burst of natural light, so did my mind from this
beam of spiritual day: it was too vivid for a mind so long
wrapped up in gloom to bear. I was afraid of being entirely
overcome, and sinking in the street under its influence ; but I
was enabled to struggle against its overwhelming power, and
hurried home still experiencing its happy effects. All my ex-
perience since has convinced me, that this was not a vague
illumination, a mere chimera of the mind. It was immediately
followed by the intelligent fruits of the Spirit By means of
preaching and the Scriptures, I have been led to faith in all
the doctrines of the gospel ; sometimes as unexpectedly as
when this illumination took place ; and I have more and more
reason to hope, that it was the dawn of an everlasting day.
* I had scarcely reached home, when the enemy of the souls
of men again began his attacks, but in a new form. I was in
deep distress for a few minutes, at the thought, that light had
appeared for my salvation, but I had resisted it. My fears,
hitherto, had been all for the flesh: this was the commence-
ment, I believe, of spiritual distress, properly so called. My
horror at the thought of my day of grace's being past can
scarcely be expressed. But the plea was internally and irre-
sistibly made, that it was infirmity which had opposed, not
intention. I was soothed by this suggestion, and the more
persuaded that I had experienced what was the dawning of a
new day in my heart. It did, indeed, like the dawning of the
morning, for some time render the vapors of the night more
apparent and terrific; but its increasing strength has been
gradually dispelling, and I trust will go on to dispel, them,
until they shall all vanish in noon-day glory. The word of
God directs tis to judge of the operations of the Holy Spirit
by its fruits ; and I soon had an evidence in my favour by
means of this rule. A sight of the greatness and mercy of the
Redeemer produced a deep conviction of my own littleness;
and at every review of his charming image, my heart involun-
tarily cried. Why me. Lord? Why me? These words arose
from the deepest conviction and feeling. How often did I say,
through that day and evening, and for some days after, I will
tell my husband what I have experienced : I will tell him that
I have a better hope than this world can afford. I am going
into a new earthly dwelling, but a better dwelling is in store
for me : I shall inhabit those mansions which the Saviour is
preparing for those wha love him. But words, on this subject,
1801-8.] MRS. miller's memoirs. 261
failed me, and fiirther employment prevented the communica-
tion. The Lord would have the whole glory of establishing as
well as renewing. From this time until the 27th of April,- was
the most distracting and the darkest that I had ever passed.
Batan knew that he had " but a short time," and made it as
wretched as possible.
* The confui^on which took place in removing; the impossi-
bility almost of seizing a moment for meditation and prayer —
the necessary means, as I have since found, of keeping alive
the new-bom principle of grace; the weariness which over-
powered me on the Sabbath, and either kept me fi*om church,
or rendered me unfit to be there; all had a tendency to hinder
the means of grace, to which I felt that I was directed for
relief, from taking effect* And it was not until I was enabled
to make a violent effort to rise above these hindrances, that I
experienced the first precious effect from the course which I
had resolved to pursue. The Sabbath^ previous to the meeting
of the General Assembly this year. Dr. Nott preached in the
morning in the Wall street church. He had been staying with
us, for some days, on his way to the meeting of that body, and
we were to proceed with him to Philadelphia the next week.
*The day commenced and continued with me, as usual, with
agitating fears, and an almost distracted state of mind. Could
I have found any rational plea, I wopld have staid at home ;
but I felt that my duty to attend could not be lightly set aside.
My mind was so bewildered and wretched, that I found my ut-
most exertion necessary to keep my seat, in church, at all
quietly ; and all my hope arose from the possibility of fastening
my mind intently on the sermon. I bent my whole strength to
this, and found more than human assistance in doing so. It
was the most propitious sermon that could have been selected
for me. It contained arguments in proof of the resurrection of
Christ — ^I should say the most forcible that could be collected,
because they irresistibly convinced me, and set aside all the
cavillings which had been collected in my mind for years. I
was as well convinced, when the sermon closed, that this won-
derful event had taken place, as that any one had in mv own
life ; and that, if this was true, Christ must be the Sent of God,
he in whom we were to believe ; and I was willing to place all
my dependence on him. I knew now what faith in Christ was,
and was, in spite of men and devils, in spite of myself, spirit-
ually a believer. Oh, what a bright season it was ! I felt in-
deed like a new creature. The cloud of gloom within me was
rent, and was more and more dispelled from this time ; a new
1 May 11th, 1806.
262 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16.
world of spiritual views opened upon my mind and heart — a
door which has never been closed against me when I had a
heart to enter; and never will be closed, I trust, until faith
shall be lost in sight, and hope in enjoyment. But Oh, how
often does flesh and the world prevent my taking advantage of
this privilege ! How often do I sink, like a mere clod of the
valley, into spiritual stupor ! — ^how often, like the beasts that
perish, feel satisfied with the enjoyments of the flesh I From
this time every assault of mental anguish was a means of new
light and a firmer trust ; in all I came off conqueror, and more
than conqueror, through him who had loved me ; every new
struggle fixed some Bible truth in my mind, or gave me another
animating hope. * *
'After this, my attention to the Word arose, not merely from
a sense of duty, and a desire to put aside distressing imagina-
tions, but for a sincere taste for the undisguised truth. Some-
times, when a word in season had reached my heart and shut
out the world, the flesh and the Devil ; when I beheld every
object through the gospel glass, and each took its proper and
relative situation in my judgment ; when my heart was, I trust,
filled with the love of Christ, and participated, in some mea-
sure, in the joys of heaven ; I was almost afraid of breathing,
lest this frame should be lost. I realized the fear expressed in
the Canticles,^ and was unwilling that anything should move
to disturb this enjoyment ; and prayer appeared involuntarily
to arise, that I might be preserved from every temptation to
apostacy. It was the prayer of faith, which said, 1 have no
hope but in thee ! At the next step I shall be ensnared, unless
thou uphold me ! * *
'After I reached Philadelphia, I found the distraction of
mind produced by company, and a constant change of scenes
and objects, very unfriendly to growth in light and knowledge;
but I experienced a strong warfare of the Spirit against the
flesh, as well as of the flesh against the Spirit. I sometimes
was so abstracted from these, as to feel as if I took no part in
the struggle — somewhat as a spectator feels, who is overlooking
two contending adversaries — ^but not without a faithless, trem-
bling anxiety as to which should be the conqueror; as to
whether it was possible that I could be delivered from such a
powerful enemy, a^ I had been contendmg with for so many
years. * * The passage — " But I tell you of a truth, many
widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, etc.,"* was accom-
panied by the powerful operation of the Spirit, and not only
quieted every agitating fear, but produced that peace and joy in
1 Probably Cant. ii. 7, iii. 4. 5. etc. * Luke 4, 25-27.
1801-8.] MRS. miller's memoirs, 263
believing, which the world cannot give, or take away. The
doctrine of election, which had so often perplexed and troubled
my mind, now entered it with a comfort that I cannot describe.
I now learned, that God could and would impart that strength
and aid to the weak and foolish, to babes in Christ, which he
denied to the wise and prudent ; and I felt that I was an in-
heritor of the promises.
*0n our return from Philadelphia, in company with several
members of the assembly, either from their conversation, or
some other forgotten cause which occurred during our ride, the
?uestion as to the divinity of the Saviour exercised my mind,
t was not an idle speculation merely ; my feelings were en-
gaged ; I was in great distress for a few minutes — in that kind
of distress which every Christian has, no doubt, experienced,
when the things belonging to his everlasting peace have exer-
cised his mind. A sermon, which I had heard from Dr. Priest-
ley, some years before, had convinced me that error had no
safe side. If Christ were a man, it was idolatry to honor him
as God. Although my judgment was then convinced, I was
indifferent as to the result of the question. But now I was
alive to all the importance of it. My mind vibrated for a
minute ; but my faith in Jesus as the Truth — the Sent of God —
was fixed, and the infallible word said. Hear him ! The recol-
lection of the simple fact, that he had suffered himself to be
worshipped, without reproof, delivered me from the fear of
being guilty of idolatry, and established his divinity in my
mind. For the same infallible word said, "Thou shalt wo]:ship
the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." God does
not deny himself. Therefore being the Sent of God, he speak-
eth the words of God ; and suffering himself to be worshipped,
must be God. Thus * * by means of a moment of agita-
tion, an important truth was fixed in my mind.'
Mrs. MUler closes these memoirs with a description of
some of the further conflicts, through which she was ena-
bled to take a stronger hold of the doctrines of the gospel,
and obtain a clear assurance of her interest in Christ. She
adopted, experimentally, one by one, the great evangelical
truths involved in God*s entire sovereignty, her own utter
unworthiness,' and just condemnation, and her helpless de-
pendence upon divine grace. These attainments were
made, every one of them, by searching the Scriptures with
diligence and prayer, while at the same time she was
stirring herself up to run in the way of all duty. Thus
she prevailed against the errors of ''falling from grace,"
264 MRS. miller's memoirs. [ch. 16.
and doubting her own state, because she did not attain
practically that perfection, which theoretically she had
never expected. Thus she got rid of her remaining trou-
bles respecting the doctrine of eternal torment.
'Thus/ she concludes, *did 'the Holy Spirit teach me one
truth after another, and with little formal effort on my part ;
for my constantly besetting sin was indolence : I was willing to
sit down and count every attainment enough, instead of follow-
ing on to know the Lord. I would not be a snare to any by
this representation; and should add, that the same Friend
who led me step by step into the truth, saw the necessity of
trial as a preparation ; and what I would not labor for was
fiven me always by suffering. * * When a subject, which
had neglected to take hold of, took hold of me, my spirit
labored, and my mind was weighing argument even in the
midst of worldly employments. And I feel that I have, not-
withstanding all that has been done for me, stopped short, not
I trust of everlasting life, but of being thoroughly furnished for
every good word and Work — of making that return which so
much grace demanded; for "unto whomsoever much is given,
of him shall be much required." And I am left with no other
plea than, " God, be merciful to me a sinner I" What has been
sown in weakness, do thou raise in power I
'Thus was I sustained notwithstanding constitutional ten-
dencies, reduced health, and the most unfavorable circum-
stances ; and none need despair.'
CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH.
DISSOLUTION OF THE COLLEGIATE RELATION
1809.
1. History of the Dissolution.
Soon after his settlement in New York, Dr. Miller seems
to have become thoroughly convinced, that the union of
the congregations, to which he and his colleagues jointly
ministered, was a great evil. The church edifice in Rut-
gers street having been dedicated in 1798, there were three
places of worship and worshipping assemblies, with but one
board of trustees, one session, and one body of deacons —
in fact, but one church. And of this whole church each
of the collegiate ministers, until the settlement of Dr.
Milledoler in 1805, was a pastor. Preaching, in turn, to
each of the three congregations, he was expected to visit
and watch over the great body of the people at large.
There were, doubtless, advantages attending this arrange-
ment. As it was understood that the sermons preached to
one congregation would be repeated to the others, the labor
of preparation for the pulpit was abridged, or more time
afforded for making that preparation thorough. Moreover,
the general supervision of Dr. Rodgers, the senior col-
league, was regarded as particularly important ; and the
whole people, to whom he had greatly endeared himself, as
a pastor and friend, were spared the pain of parting with
him, or losing any of his ministrations. The evils of the
arrangement, however, far overbalanced all its advantages,
real or imaginary. If it facilitated pulpit preparation, it
greatly multiplied all other pastoral cares. Every family
expected and claimed the visits of each pastor — formal,
ministerial visits, too, according to the usage of the Church
23 265
266 DISSOLUTION OF THE COLLEGIATE RELATION. [CH.lT.l.
of Scotland. To visit, with tlie best effect, a single large
city congregation ; to cherish a proper intimacy between
pastor and people ; to exert that immediate personal influ--
ence, which is so important to a church's stability, growth,
and general welfare, is a herculean task, under which many-
clergymen have sunk down exhausted ; and which a far
greater number have been able to persuade themselves that
they had hardly time or strength to attempt. What,
then, must have been the labor of visiting three such con-
gregations in union ? It is evident, too, that partialities
among the parishioners towards this or that one of their
pastors, and such invidious comparisons as some would
hardly have refrained from making, must have operated
unfavorably upon the people themselves, and presented to
the collegiate ministers constant temptations to rivalries
and jealousies, very unfavorable to their own comfort,
their spiritual improvement, their harmonious co-operation,
and their general usefulness. Dr. Miller remarks of his
burdensome pastoral duties, that he soon found their full
discharge wholly out of the question : his work seemed
ever accumulating upon his hands. * This,' he adds,
* always grieved me. Besides, perplexities and diflSculties
often arose respecting both the temporal and spiritual con-
cerns of the two congregations. In fact, they were tied
together very much as the Siamese twins, and their re-
spective movements embarrassed and impeded very much
in the same way. No one who never had any personal
experience of these difficulties could adequately feel or
estimate them. After struggling with them for a number
of years, I became perfectly satisfied, that if the churches
could be separated, and each one have its appropriate
pastor, the best interests of each would be in every respect
promoted.'
Yet of this union many of the church members, especi-
ally the older ones, who had longest enjoyed Dr. Rodgers's
labors, were so tenacious, that for years after Dr. Miller's
settlement, every thought of attempting to dissolve it was
discouraged by determined opposition, and by a fear of
disturbing the peaceful relations of the people among
themselves and to their pastors. Still, the prejudices by
which the old system was upheld were gradually dying
away ; and every year added strength to the growing
1809.] HISTORY OF THE DISSOLUTION. 267
conviction, that a separation of the ^' United Churches"
"would be very advantageous to each of them, tending to
the increase of Presbyterianism, and the enlargement of
the Redeemer's kingdom. Hence, Dr. Milledoler*s settle-
ment as one of the collegiate pastors, in 1805, was pecu-
liar. Though he was to preach to all the congregations,
according to the established routine of pulpit services, the
Rutgers street people were to be otherwise his particular
pastoral charge ; and of the latter, it was understood, that
he was to be the sole pastor, should a division afterwards
be eflFected.
Dr. Miller, from almost the beginning of his pastorate,
had been in the habit of expressing freely his opinion that
the Collegiate Churches ought to be separated. With Dr.
McKnight, in particular, he had often talked on the sub-
ject; finding his colleague's sentiments quite accordant
with his own, and that they had once led him to propose
the separation to a joint meeting of the elders, deacons,
and trustees ; who, however, had so summarily, and, as he
thought, so offensively, rejected his proposition, that he
had determined to have nothing more to do with the mat-
ter. But in the spring of 1807, a number of gentlemen,
worshipping in the Wall street and Brick Churches, associ-
ated themselves with others who had been unable to obtain
pews in either, to erect a new Presbyterian house of wor-
ship. The Cedar street Church was the result of this
effort, and was opened in November, 1808. At the instal-
lation of the Rev. John B. Romeyn as its first pastor.
Dr. McKnight, in giving the customary charge, congratu-
lated him on being the sole pastor of a single church ;
noticing, in strong terms, the advantages of such a posi-
tion-, and the disadvantages of the collegiate relation.
This, with the entire and happy success of the experiment,
greatly diminished the numbers and influence of those who
stood out for maintaining the union of the earlier congre-
gations. * People began to see,* says Dr. Miller, ' that a
church was more likely to prosper, which had a single
pastor, to whom all eyes and all hearts could be directed,
and who had a single people that he could call his own.'
As he began to think more seriously of making the
attempt to effect a separation. Dr. Miller conversed more
freely with Dr. McKnight ; and at length informed him,
268 DISSOLUTION OF THE COLLEGIATE BELATION. [CH.17.2.
and him alone, that he proposed making it at the juncture,
evidently near at hand, when Dr. Rodgers might be laid
aside from active service. But finding, afterwards, that a
number of persons in the collegiate churches, who favored
the separation, were growing restive under delay, and
were disposed to seek another church connexion, he pre-
cipitated the attempt. With Dr. McKnight's hearty con-
currence, but without mentioning his purposq, beforehand,
to another human being, — not even to Mrs. Miller, lest she
should be unnecessarily disquieted, — he formally proposed
to the session, on the first of December, 1808, the adoption
of measures for separating the United Churches. At Dr.
McKnight's suggestion, the matter was referred, as before,
to a joint meeting of the elders, deacons, and trustees.
For nearly four months this subject occupied the attention
of the people and their officers, until, about the close of
March, the joint body of the latter unanimously recom-
mended separation : Dr. Rodgers, however, was to retain,
as long as he lived, his connexion with both churches ;
while Dr. McKnight was to be pastor of the Brick Church,
Dr. Miller of that in Wall street. This^ result was the
more gratifying to the latter, because he had fully resolved,
and had delicately- informed, the session, in bringing the
matter before them, that he must seek another settlement,
if the collegiate relation were continued.
Dr. Rodgers had steadily refused to take any part in the
prosecution of the measures thus brought to an issue. He
freely acknowledged, indeed, many of the evils of the col-
legiate relation ; but his long connexion with the United
Churches, his unwillingness to sever the ties which bound
him to any portion of his charge, and the fact, doubtless,
that his most active services had been performed before
that charge became so overgrown, complicated, and op-
pressive, seem to have prevented, with him, a full convic-
tion that the change was necessary.
2. Troubles.
Evils which have long existed, and have taken deep root,
can seldom be eradicated, without violence to the feelings
of many persons ; and reformers must ever expect to en-
counter opposition and incur odium. Perhaps Dr. MiUer,
1809.] .TROUBLES. 269
while he had counted the cost in certain respects, had no
idea, beforehand, of the real troubles into which he was to
be brought by his reformatory zeal. In fact, these troubles
could hardly have been anticipated, although most naturally
springing from the measures just as naturally adopted to
separate the United Churches. Dr. McKnight's particular
friends thought that his seniority entitled him to the pas-
torate of the old Wall street church. On the other hand,
that church deemed itself entitled to make its own choice ;
while the New, or Brick, church could not readily brook
the idea of taking just what the other left. Hence, the
apprehended diflSculty of making a satisfactory disposition
of things, after the separation, became a serious obstacle to
the separation itself. Some, to remove the difficulty, pro-
posed that Dr. McKnight should, like Dr. Rodgers, con-
tinue to serve both churches, or simply to preach for both ;
but he was not himself satisfied with the proposal. Others
suggested calling a popular man to occupy this relation, as
a preacher chiefly, to the two. Again, in the Brick Church,
as it must yield the first choice to Wall street, there was a
strong desire, apparently, to call a new pastor, and leave
to others the determination of the question, which of the
two. Dr. McKnight or Dr. Miller, should be settled in Wall
street, and which should be the preacher in common. Dr.
Miller had frankly offered to take either of these positioiis,
or the pastorate of the Brick church, and had, indeed,
staked all upon the issue. No person seems to have had
the slightest idea of the dismissal of Dr. McKnight. In
fact, more than one of Dr. Miller's warmest and most influ-
ential friends had candidly said to him, that if, in the re-
sult, either should be dismissed, it ought to be he, as the
younger man, who could the more readily shift for himself.
Probably, too, this was considered but fair, since he had
been the mover in the business, and had counted upon dis-
mission as the possible cost of his attempt.
More than a year before making the formal proposition
to separate the churches, he had written on business to his
friend, Mr. Speece, of Virginia ; and, at the request of Dr.
Abeel of the Dutch Church, in which there was a vacancy,
in anticipation also of the wants of the new Cedar street
church, and with the prospect that Dr. Rodgers's growing
infirmity would soon make a new collegiate pastor neces-
23*
270 DISSOLUTION OF THE COLLEGIATE RELATION. [CH.17.2.
sary for the United Presbyterian congregations, had urged
him to visit New York, and let himself be heard. But
Mr. Speece had not been willing to leave Virginia.
A commission from the same friend to procure a book
obliged him to write again, just after the separation bad
been formally proposed. He was moved to write, more-
over, by the facts, that the vacancy in the Dutch Church
still existed ; that Dr. Bodgers, who actually preached his
last sermon some nine months only thereafter, was very
feeble; and that an influential officer of the Ui^ited
Churches urged him to write. He had scarce a thought
that Mr. Speece would come to the North, yet believed
that, if he came, he would prove acceptable as a collegiate
pastor, and would himself be likely to prefer the position of
preacher to both congregations, should they be separated. .
He therefore renewed the suggestion of a visit to New
York, though without mentioning the project of separation.
The answer, however, was the same as before.
At this time Dr. Griffin was widely known and admired
as a preacher. Dr. Miller, as his intimate personal friend,
was urged by several leading men in the United Churches
to write to him, proposing that he should visit New York
as a candidate. On a variety of accounts Dr. Miller ob-
jected. He supposed, especially, that Dr. Griffin was
already committed to the people of Boston, and to the
Seminary at Andover. At length, however, he yielded to
strong and repeated importunities in behalf, particularly,
of the Brick church, concluding that it could do no harm
to let Dr. Griffin know the state of feeling towards him in
New York ; and he wrote first a hurried, afterwards a more
leisurely, letter. But Dr. Griffin decided to go to Massa-
chusetts, and Dr. Miller, though painfully aflfected by it,
could not but approve his decision.
With the arrangements for separation Dr. McKnight was
not satisfied, and they were followed by new complications
and troubles. He charged his colleague with having used
unfair influences to secure a settlement in the Wall street
church, and stigmatized the project of separation itself,
and the letters to Mr. Speece and Dr. Griffin, written
though they had been at the urgent suggestion of others,
as parts of a plot to get rid of him. No doubt injudicious
friends aggravated the misunderstanding. It became evi-
1809.] TROUBLES. 271
dent, at lengtli, that a full authoritative investigation alone
could quiet feelings, on this subject, which were becoming
more and more excited. Dr. Miller offered to submit the
case to Presbytery, or to a joint assembly of all the officers
of the two churches, or to other arbitrators chosen by Dr.
McKnight, or selected in any manner which he might
propose. Finally, it was agreed that each party should
choose five arbitrators, and the ten thus appointed five
more* — in all fifteen, whose judgment was to be final.
Dr. Miller first proposed five names. Dr. McKnight ,
not only expressed entire satisfaction with the gentlemen
named, but said that three of them were on his own in-
tended list. The number was completed according to
agreement, and, one person declining to act, the rest, by
general consent, proceeded with the investigation. Two,
at least, of the gentlemen thus appointed i^ere well known
to be strongly prejudiced against Dr. Miller, from what
they had been told, in private, of the affair ; but after each
party and his witnesses had been fully heard, the referees
unanimously and fully acquitted Dr. Miller ; and Dr. Mc-
Knight expressed his entire conviction, that they could not,
as conscientious men, have done otherwise. Subsequently,
in the course of the day on which an attested copy of the
decision was delivered to him, the latter * called on Dr.
Miller at his own house, took him by the hand, and ex-
pressed a desire, that all grounds of uneasiness between
them might be, thenceforward, considered as buried and
forgotten. On Dr. Miller's expressing a similar sentiment,
they again formally shook hands, in testimony of a renewal
of their friendship and intercourse. This took place on
Saturday. On the following Monday, Dr. Miller returned
the visit ; when Dr. McKnight again took him by the hand,
and received him with as much apparent cordiality as he
had ever done.' It should be added, that the referees,
while wholly exonerating Dr. Miller, declared that Dr.
McKnight's suspicions, though mistaken, had not been un-
natural, or unpardonable, considering the imperfect state-
ments he had received, and all the circumstances of the
case.
Dr. McKnight, however, under the influence, evidently
of mischief-makers, calling themselves his friends, was
induced, afterwards, to question the righteousness of the
272 DISSOLUTION OF THE COLLEGIATE RELATION. [CH.17.2.
decision; and, undesignedly doubtless, put it in their
power to bring the whole matter, as they subsequently did,
before the public, in his absence. He seems never to have
justified this proceeding, and by the action of Dr. Miller's
friends it was promptly put to shame. The latter, to the
end of his life, always spoke of Dr. McKnight as a truly
honest and pious man, of excellent talents, a sound, ortho-
dox divine, and one of the most instructive preachers he
had ever heard; but always averred, that his colleague's
suspicions and accusations in the case just mentioned had
been wholly without ground, except in an excited imagina-
tion.
The decision of the arbitrators was not given until the
2d of June, but, meanwhile, the two congregations had,
both separately and jointly, ratified the arrangements made
by their officers ; and on the 26th of April, Presbytery
had consummated the business, by releasing Dr. McKnight,
at his own request, from both charges, and dissolving Dr.
Miller's connexion with the Brick church, that he might
devote himself altogether to that in Wall street. The
relations of Dr. Rodgers remained undisturbed, while Dr.
Milledoler, according to the original stipulation with him,
became sole pastor of the Rutger's street church.
The troubles which have been mentioned were themselves
a strong argument against the collegiate arrangement,
illustrating, as they did, the unhappy suspicions and
jealousies which, not unnaturally, might influence asso-
ciated pastors. Dr. Miller ever maintained, that the
separation of the churches, notwithstanding these troubles, •
was a great blessing ; and he was disposed* to regard his
efforts in the matter as the most important service which
he ever rendered to the Presbyterian Church in New York.
CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH.
1809, 1810.
LABORS AND C R BE S P N D E N C E.
1. Ordination of Ruling Elders.
On the 10th of January, 1809, Dr. Miller, by invitation,
ordained ruling elders at Powles Hook, now Jersey City.
In regard to such ordinations, and this one in particular,
he subsequently remarked,
"The fact, so far as I know, is indubitable, that from the ^
commencement of the Reformation to this hour, in the Re-
formed Churches of Scotland, France, Holland, Geneva and
Germany — all of which were Presbyterian — in short, through-
out the whole Presbyterian world oi Europe, the ordination of
ruling elders by the imposition of hands has been altogether
unknown. Upon the same plan our Formularies, as agreed
upon by the Presbyterian Church in the United States, in
1788, proceeded. They made no provision for the use of this
form in the ordination of this class of officers ; nor was it ever
introduced into our practice, until about twenty years after the
adoption of her present system. Then the first specimen of it,
in our, or, so far as he knows, in any Presbyterian Church, was
given by the author of this Manual. In the year 1809, being
called upon to constitute a new church, in a destitute settle-
ment, he ordained the Elders with the imposition of hands.
He was aware, that in our Church, there was no precedent for
this proceeding; but so deep was his conviction that both
scriptural principle and scriptural example called for this
method of setting them apart, that he could no longer forbear
to adopt it. He well remembers, indeed, the doubting look
and the shaking head which he encountered, on the occasion,
from some who considered themselves as peculiarly strict Pres-
273
274 LABOKS AND COKRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 2.
byterians."* "Finding, however, that many of his brethren
considered it an innovation, and were by no means prepared to
introduce the practice ; believing that diversity of practice in
this matter would be very undesirable ; and persuaded, more-
over, that the act in question ought not to be deemed an
essential in any ordination — ^he resolved not to repeat it, until
it could be used without offence, and with better prospects of
edification to the Church."' " Since that time, however, the
Eractice has been gradually gaining ground, and seems now
kely to obtain general prevalence in our Church."'
Dr. Miller's reasons for preferring this method of ordi-
nation in the case of ruling elders, were, to state them
briefly, these two : — Firsty the rite of laying on hands,
especially considering its use in the Church, was as appro-
priate in their case as in any other ; and. Secondly ^ it
seemed to be according to Bible example to ordain all
strictly ecclesiastical officers in this way. If deacons
were so ordained,* why not ruling elders ?
On the 28th of May, upon ordaining elders in the Wall
street church. Dr. Miller preached a sermon on the Elder-
ship, which was published in 1811,* and many years after-
wards, as we shall see, enlarged into a volume.
2. Miscellaneous Topics.
With a review, for The PanoplUt^ of a sermon by Dr.
Dwight, Dr. Miller wrote to Dr. Morse, on the 14th of
February, 1809,
*The discourse is good — ^worthy of its author; but it might,
it ought to have been better. In such a cause, a man ought to
vrrite for his life.
** * I ought to apprize you, that, when I write for the press,
I always write currente calamo, and depend on correction after
the composition gets into type. This is wrong, but it is my
^ Sermon on the Warrant, Nature^ and Dutiee of the Office of the Ruling
Elder, (1843,) Appendix, 115, etc.
* Essay on the Warrant, Kature, and Duties of the Office of the Ruling «
Elder, (1832,) 285, etc., n.
' Sermon, etc., etc., 117.
* Acts 6, 6.
fi The DiFine Appointment, the Duties and the Qualifications of Ruling
Elders. A Sermon preached in the City of New York on the 28th of May,
1809. By Samuel Miller, D.D., one of the Pastors of the First Presbyterian
Church in the City of New York.— Aots 14, 23.— 8vo»
1809.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 275
habit ; and I hope you will not let the proof sheet of this pass
unnoticed.
* If my heart does not deceive me, I most cordially rejoice to
hear of the good prospects of your seminary, your Panoplist,
and your new church in Boston. May the great Head of the
Church continue to prosper and bless them, and bless all who
are engaged in promoting them.
* You propose that Mr. Romeyn and myself should come
under engagements, as stated contributors to the Panoplist.
We cannot either of us possibly think of such a thing. If you
knew the feebleness of my health, and the constant pressure of
mj avocations, you woulj almost think me mad to promise an
occasional contribution. I hope, therefore, you will expect
nothing from me, for at least twelve months to come.'
To Dr. Griffin, who had accepted a professorship at
Andover, and also an invitation to preach statedly in the
new Park street Church, he wrote on the 17th of March,
* It was with a mixture of sensations, which it would not be
easy for me either to analyze or to express, that I received your
last letter. I rejoice in everything that brings honor to my
brother, and, in this view, was gratified to find, that the people
of Andover and of Boston felt as if they could not do without
you. But when I recollect that all this included your separa-
tion from us, and your departure to a distant region, it afflicted,
as it continues to afflict me, to a degree that I cannot express.
I believe you have decided as you ought — my judgment tells
me you have. But, O my Brother, we want you here ! and the
thought of your going is too painful to be dwelt upon. But the
great Head of the Church, I know, will direct all for the best.'
Again, on the 27th of May, he writes,
* I was in hopes I should see you before you left our neighbor-
hood, but it seems I must give up this hope. Farewell, my
beloved Brother I May as much honor and comfort, as will be
for your good, be heaped upon you while you live I Above all,
wherever you are, may the consolations of grace, and the most
abundant success in winning souls to Christ, attend you I May
the Captain of Salvation arm and strengthen you for the war,
and bring you off, in every conflict, a conqueror and more than
a conqueror!
* Again, farewell I Write to me as soon as you get settled,
and have anything to say. Always recollect, that there lives
not a brother in the ministry, who loves you more than myself;
276 LABORS AND CORRESPONDENCE. FcH. 18. 2.
and that I shall always feel a deep interest in everything that
relates to you and yours. * *
*I am, dear Brother,
'Yours, inviolably,
' Rev'd Dr. Griffin. Sam'l MiUer.'
On the 6th of April, 1809, Dr. Miller was commissioned
by Daniel D. Tompkins, governor of New York, as chap-
lain of the first regiment of the State artillery, an office
which probably added little to his labors, and less to his
revenues.
In this year the New York Bible Society was formed —
one of the Pioneers of the American Bible Society. W«
find Dr. Miller actively assisting in its organization, for a
time one of its Secretaries, afterward, a Vice-president,
and then President.
The New York Historical Society was instituted the
10th of December, 1804, and incorporated the 10th of
Febuary, 1809. Dr. Miller was one of its founders and
original corporators, all the rest of whom he survived ; also
its Corresponding Secretary ; and the earliest of its collec-
tions presents us with a discourse of his, as the first paper
after those relating to the Society*s formation.^ As long as
he resided in New York he took an active part in its proceed-
ings, and never lost his interest in its welfare. Of the
Massachusetts Historical Society, an earlier kindred organi-
zation, he was a corresponding member.
The following letter to Dr. Green explains itself: —
' Kev'd and dear Sir, New York, September 6th, 1809.
I am happy in the opportunity of introducing to your ac-
quaintance the Rev'd President Atwater, lately of Middlebury
College, and now on his way to take charge of Carlisle.
* It gives me particular pleasure to find, that President At,
water entirely coincides with you and me on the importance of
restoring the old puritanical discipline in colleges ; and that he
estimate the importance of colleges by the degree in which they
subserve the interests of the Church. I take for granted that
the moment this is known, he will receive the decided counte-
nance and aid of the friends of religion in your state. That he
^ " A Discourse designed to Commemorate the Discovery of New York by
Henry Hudson j delivered before the New York Historical Society, September
4th, 1809 ', being the completion of the Second Century since that event. By
Samuel Miller D.D., One of the Pastors of the First Presbyferian Church in
the City of New York, and Member of the Historical Society." — 8fo. Pp.28.
1809.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 277
will have yours, I have ventured to assure him. The high
character of this gentleman you are already acquainted with.
* I am, dear Sir,
'Cordially and affectionately yours,
''Sam'l MiUer.'
The following letter, was written on the 30thof X)ctober,
1809.
*My answer shall be short. I feel deeply for the establish-
ment and welfare of the church in Boston, and need no argu-
ments to convince me that it is one of the most important and
interesting establishments in the United States^ or the world.
But I cannot leave New York, under present circumstances, to
go and take charge of it. The state of the Presbyterian Church
m New York, generally, and that of my own i^ongre^ation in
particular; my engagements some time since virtually made
with the latter; the apprehended danger from a change of cli*
mate ; — ^these and several other considerations weigh so heavily
on my mind, that I can recollect no case in which the path of
duty has appeared more clear to me. And this i^ the decided
opinion of all, without exception, whom I have consulted (con-
fidentially) on the sul^eet. Notwithstanding what your friends
say, I do not believe I should enjoy my health in Boston. But
even if I had no doubts on this point, the ties which bind me
to my present station are such, as, I am convinced, it is not my
duty to break.
'My dear Brother, it would give me more pleasure than I
can express, to spend the remainder of my days near you.
And I ought to oe able to say — I trust I can say — ^that it
would give me still greater pleasure to be made an instrument
of bringing glorv to the Redeemer's cause in Boston. But, un-
til God, in his rrovidence, shall give me an entirely different
view of the subject from what I now have, I dare not stir. I
speak with perfect frankness, and hope you will receive this as
my final answer.'
'Mr. Codman^ has been with us two Sabbaths. We are
very much pleased with him. For my part, I have not seen a
man, for a lon^ time, whom I more highl^r esteem or more
heartily love. I bless God that such a man is near Boston. I
wish he were in it.
'My flBimily has been out of town during the summer and be-
ginning of autumn. We have just returned, and are in pretty
good health. The religious aspect of our city is much as it has
been for a year. Dr. Bomeyn still continues very popular and
^ See 2 Spragne's Annala, 492, and Memoir and ReminisoenoeB of Dr. Codman,
by Dr. William Allen and Dr. Johusa Bates.
24
278 LABOBS AND CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 3.
very useful. His church members are rapidly becoming more
numerous. * *
* I am, my beloved Brother,
* Youir affectionate and devoted
* Rev. Dr. Griffin, Sam'l Miller.'
To Bt. Green, on the 16th of November, Dr. Miller
sends his felicitations : —
* I have been intending, for several weeks past, to address a
congratulatory letter to you and Mrs. Green on your late mar-
riage; and have been prevented by nothing but incessant
hurrj^. I embrace this opportunity of tendering to you my
cordial felicitations, in which Mrs. Miller affectionately joins.
There are few persons in whose welfare we feel a deeper in-
terest than in ^hat of yourself and Mrs. Green. And to find
you bearing to each other the relation which you have lately
formed, is certainly not calculated to diminish our interest.
May that blessing, which maketh rich and addeth no sorrow
with it, rest on you and yours I
* You must know that about twenty-four hours after the news
of your marriage had reached New-York, (which it was not
very tardy in doing,) Mrs. M. and our sister. Miss Sergeant,
both dreamed, on the same night, that you and Mrs. Green
had just arrived on a visit to us. When we met, next morn-
ing at breakfast, (which you know has been the invariable
dream-disclosing occasion, time immemorial,) each told her
dream, and our conclusion immediately was that you would
soon be here. To our mortification, however, we find, so fer,
that the old-fashioned rule of interpreting dreams must still
stand good. If you could make out to set this rule aside, for
once, and let us see you and Mrs. Green before the winter sets
in, you would give us more pleasure than I can well express.
'I am, ReVd and dear Sir,
'RespectfiiUy and affectionately yours,
' Rev'd Dr. Green. Saml Miller.'
8. Episcopal Controversy.
In December, 1809 — ^nearly two years and a half after
the appearance of his first volume of Letters on the Chris-
tian Ministry, Dr. Miller published, in a second volume,
"A Continuation " of those letters.^ This work, as the
^ "A Continnibtion of Letters oonceming the Constitution and Order of the
ChristianMinistry; addiwseed to the Members of the Presbyterian Churches
in the City of New York. Beiog an Examination of the Strictures of the Rev.
Drs. Bowden and Kemp, and the Rer. Mr. How, on the former Series. By
Samuel Miller, D.D., one of the Pastors of this First Presbyterian Church in
the said City. 1809."— 12 mo. Pp. 428.
1809.] EPISCOPAL CONTROVERSY. 279
continuation of a controversy to which his opponents had
chosen to give the character very much of a personal con-
test, was, of necessity, somewhat diflFerent from the formei;
one. It had to deal, not only with certain opinions, but
also with men who had fairly subjected themselves to criti-
cism in advocating those opinions, in a variety of appeals
to popular prejudice, and by systematic personalities which
were, to say the least, no evidence of the strength of their
cause. An examination, however, of this volume,, from
which extracts have already been given, will show that Dr.
Miller preserved, throughout the controversy, the general
manner and spirit by which his entrance upon it had been
characterized. It was a very significant fact, that his op-
ponents, with all their diligence and zeal, could find so lit-
tle even to allege against him in point of temper and cour-
tesy, that they were driven, as we have seei;i, to pronounce
his "moderation," and "kindness" affected and insidious;
nay, only a "mask" to cover the pride, passion and bit-
terness, which they pretended to discern in his heart.
To the Continuation of Dr. Miller's Letters, Dr. Bow-
den replied in a single volume, published in 1811. Here
the formal controversy between these opponents ended. It
has been spoken of at some length, because of the impor-
tant influence which it exerted on Dr. Miller's reputation
and subsequent labors. Whatever may have been the real
damage which he did to the extravagant claims of ultra
Erelatists, certain it is that they treated him, thereafter,
is life long, as a most formidable adversary. Not content
with attempting to answer his arguments, they thought it
necessary to reiterate, from year to year, from mouth to
mouth, and from pen to pen, that he was ^ garbler of quo-
tations, and, particularly, in his treatment of their patron
saint, Ignatius, had borne a double face. Again and again
these allegations, which will be mentioned more particularly
hereafter, were shown to be baseless ; but it was easy to
repeat, without verifying them ; and their frequent repeti-
tion seems to have been relied upon much more than legiti-
mate argument, to support the Episcopal cause. Another
doubtful expedient of these controversialists has been that
of mutual laudation. To meet and vanquish an antagonist
was not so easy as to tell how triumphantly some one else
had already done it. Of this sort of strategy, and of even
1
280 LABORS AND CORRESPONDBNCE. [CH. 18. 4.
the still more masterly method of self-laadation, high ex-
ample was given, and was not hesitatingly followed.
4. Theological Seminart.
In May, 1809, the General Assembly received an over-
ture from the Presbytery of Philadelphia for the establish-
ment of a theological school. This overture was referred
to a select committee, and, upon their report, the Assembly
resolved to submit to the Presbyteries the question, whether
one great school should be established, in a central location,
for the whole Church ; or twoy in such places as best to
accommodate both the North and the South ; or a school
for each of the Synods, of which there were at this time,
seven. We find Dr. Miller writing still on this subject to
Dr. Green.
'My dear Friend, New York, January 16, 1810.
* As the object of this letter is single, and as I have
not time for a long introduction, I plunge at once into the
business.
*Our presbytery will certainly, and, I hope, unanimottsly, ,
offer an opinion to the next general assembly, in favor of a
single theological school, on a large and liberal plan, in prefer-
ence to two or more. But I am much afraid that a large
majority of the pr^byteries will be of a different opinion, and
will address the general assembly accordingly; in which case,
I suppose, the assembly will consider itself as bound to adopt
the plan which a majority recommend.
' 1 am of opinion, that measures ought to be taken to pro-
duce a different result ; and that, for this purpose, a pamphlet,
of a single sheet, ought to be written stating strongly and
clearly the arguments in favor of a single school ; that it ought
to be written immediately ; that it should be anonymous ; and
that a copy of it should be sent by mail, as soon as possible, to
every Presbyterian minister in the United Btatea. /
' If I do not deceive myself, you also are in favour of a ^gle
school. I am not certain whether this impression Jias been
produced by hearing you say so ; or by my knowing, in gene-
ral, that you are a man of sense. At any rate, I am well
persuaded that such ought to be your opinion. And I earnestly
hope, that you will undertake to write the pamphlet in ques-
tion ; and that you will do it without loss of time.
' I think that the theological school which shall be instituted
ought to be furnished with at least three professors ; and that
1810.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 281
at least one of these ought to be selected firom the South or
West, in order to conciliate those portions of our church.
Such a school would be, in all probability, of incalculable
advantage in promoting the union, extension, and energy of
our church ; whereas two or more schools, I verily think, by
dividing and distracting it, would place us in circumstances
less eligible than we are at present. I had much rather have
none established, for a year or two, than several.
'As for the place of this school, J have no predilections —
no anxieties. Feeling myself totally unqualified to take any
part in such a seminary, I really feel as if it were a matter
indifferent to me where it may be located — ^within ten miles of
me, or five hundred from me.
* I beseech you to undertake to write such a pamphlet as I
have suggested. I think it will do good. And unless some
measures are taken to secure a majority on the right side, I
fear we shall have a sad spot of work.
'Perhaps ypu will say, "liCt A., B., or C. write it." But
really I know of no one except yourself who can. My health *
is so feeble, and my avocations are so numerous, that I cannot
undertake it Dr. Bomeyn is quite as unfavorably situated as
myself— perhaps more so. We all say, "!Dr. Green is the very
man I" Fray mform me, by the next mail, that you have set
the printer at work.'
In answering this letter, Dr. Green seems to have asked
for suggestions as to the matter of the proposed pamphlet ;
and, on the 23d of January, Dr. Miller replied at some
length, giving arguments in favor of a single divinity
school. A report, however, which he drew for his presby-
tery, followed by a few extracts only from the reply to Dr.
Green, will present, most favorably, the whole subject.
Dr. Bomeyn was his active coadjutor in these efforts.
* The Presbytery of New York, after maturely deliberating
on the overture respecting Theological Schools, sent down
by the last General A^embly to the several Presbyteries, are
decidedly of the opinion, that, of the three modes proposed in
that overture, the first ; viz., the establishment of One Great
School, ought to be preferred for the following reasons:-^
^1. The whole strength and resources of the Church, in this
case, would be directed to a single point; and might, of course^
be made to operate with more convenience and effect
'2. By having all the theological students collected in one
Seminary, it would be easier for the cUffcreiit parts of the
Church to perceive, at a single view, th^ number and character
24^^
282 LABORS AND CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 4.
of the youth destined for the ministry/ and to be excited to
exertion for increasing their number, than if their attention
were divided between a number of seminaries. The Presby-
tery are deeply persuaded that one of the principal reasons
why our churches are not more impressed and alarmed with
the scarcity of ministers and of candidates for the ministry is,
that those ministers and candidates, b^ng scattered within the
bounds of near forty preabyterieSy are supposed to be much
more numerous than they r«sdly are.
'3. By deyoting all the strength and resources of the Church
to a single school, it would be furnished with larger funds, with
a more ample library, with a greater number of professors, and,
of course, with a more extensive and complete system of edtiea^
Hon, than could be expected, or, indeed, would be possible, if a
number of schools were established. The Presbytery are per-
suaded that no single professor, however great his talents and
learning, and however unremitting his diligence, can possibly
conduct, with any degree of efficiency and justice, the whole
* studies of a large class of theological students.
*4. The adoption of the plan of a single school would tend,
in the opinion of the Presbytery, more than any other, to pro-
mote the unity and peace of the Church. The youth educated
on this plan would be more likely to be united in the same
views of evangelical truth and order, than they would if edu-
cated at difi^rent seminaries. In this case also, the great body
of our ministers would be personally acquainted with each
other ; early and intimate friendships would be formed between
them; and in addition to the higher and more important
motive of promoting the interest of the Redeemer's kingdom,
they would be prompted, by a desire of seeing and conversing _
with each other, to come together in the higher judicatories of
the Church. The Presbytery cannot help believing that to
this source we might look, under the smiles of Providence, for
a growing diligence and punctuality in our delegation in at-
tending on the General Assembly, that most important bond
of union and harmony in our ecclesiastical system.
' With respect to the disadvantages attending the plan of a
single school, the Presbytery cannot believe that they bear any
proportion to the great and manifest advantages which forcibly
recommend it. The inconvenience, arising from the distance
of the position of a single school from the extremes of the
Presbyterian bounds, would be much more than compensated
by the superiority of the plan of education; by the more
ampl^ means of improvement, and by the probable provision,
an this case, for the cheap, if not gratuitous, education of such
is might not popsess adequate means themselves.
1810.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 288
'In case the firntplany or the erection of a single school, can-
not be carried, thd Presbytery would then express an opinion
in favour of the second plan, or the establishment of two schools,
in such convenient stations as might be selected.
'And, finally, rather than have a theological seminary estab-
lished in each Synod, the Presbytery have no hesitation in
declaring, that they would, on the whole, prefer leaving the
education of candidates for the gospel ministry on its present
footing; and are persuaded that the respectability, the comfort,
and the unity of the Church would be more promoted by re-
maining as we are, than by a system so calculated to divide
our strength, and distract our counsels, as the erection of a
number of independent seminaries.'
In the letter mentioned, the following sentences occur: —
'Our church being scattered over so large a tract of country;
embracing people of so many different classes and habits ; but
a small portion of the ministers being acquainted with each
other, and even these seldom coming together ; and a variety
of sentiments and practices prevailing, wit£ respect to Psalmody,
Church Government, Sealing Ordinances, etc.; I verily think,
unless something be done to counteract these evils, the harmony,
the comfort, the respectability, and even the extent of the Church
must, before long, be very seriously diminished. The establish-
ment of several schools will, obviously, have a direct tendency
to increase and perpetuate all these evils.'
' [In case a single school is established,] the different habits and
feelings at present existing, in different parts of our country, can
be consulted, by selecting professors from such different portions
of the Church, as will render them, strictly speaking, representa-
tives of the whole.'
'Allow me to add, that, in attempting to make an impression
on our Southern brethren, great care ought to be taken to write
in such a strain, as to convince them that our great object is to
make, not merely a learned ministry, but a fervently pious one,
and one favorable to revivals of religion.
'Upon my shewing the above to Dr. Bomeyn, he observed,
after attentively reading it, that he had only one additional
idea to propose, which was, that if there were a number of
schools, each professor, feeling himself the centre of a little
world, would be tempted to endeavor to extend his fame, by
broaching new opinions, and attaching his name to some new
sub-sedy if the expression may be allowed. * * '
Dr. Griffin, after a short term of service at Andover,
was called to the Park street Church in Boston, in which
284 LABORS AND CORRESPONDBNC^. [CH. 18. 4.
he had labored, already, to some extent as a supply. We
find Dr. Miller writing to him on the 6th of March, 1810,
*The call, I think, must come through the Presbytery of
Jersey, unless you previously take a dismission. But it may be
sent on by mail as well as by a commissioner. If, after accept-
ing the call, you should still remain a member of that Presby-
tery, then I think the installation must be performed by a com-
mittee of Presbytery. At any rate, I feel confident, that this is
the only regular way of proceeding. If you take a dismission,
either before or immediately after the presentation of the call,
the installation may be performed by a coimcil. Otherwise, I
think this cannot De done, unless the Presbytery agree, in a
special case, to dispense with their rules.
'With respect to my preaching the installation sermon, I
will, undoubtedly, God willing, comply with your wishes, if the
business can be so arranged as to actmit of. it My opinion, in-
deed, is, that collecting an installation council from three or
four dis^nt States will savour a little of the ostentatious, and
may be considered as liable to objection on that account. But
if, after taking this and every other matter into mature con-
sideration, you and the church should still wish me to attend,
and perform that service, I shall consider it as an honor to have
an opportunity of serving a brother, whom I highly love and
revere, and of contributing my mite towards the promotion of
a cause, which, unless my heart deceives me, I cordially love.'
When the General Assembly of 1810 met in Philadel-
phia, on the 17th of May, the reports of the several pres-
byteries, in relation to a theological school, were put into
the hands of a committee of five, of which Dr. Miller was
chairman, for examination. Ten presbyteries had pro-
nounced in favor of a single school, ten in favor of a school
in each synod, one only in favor of two schools ; while six
had declared it not expedient to attempt, as yet, the estab-
lishment of any school, and niuQ^ had sent no reports.
These bare facts, certainly not encouraging, were at first
simply announced ; but the same committee, with the ad-
dition of two members, were immediately instructed to con-
sider the subject, and report, "whether in their opinion
any thing, and if any thing, what, was proper further to
be done." It was a critical moment for this the greatest
enterprise of the Presbyterian Church since its establish-
ment in America; but a happy presentation of the case
by the committee won the Assembly to immediate and de-
1810.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 285
cisive measures. The second report suggested, in sub-
stance, that a clear majority of all the presbyteries favored
the establishment of one or more seminaries ; that the ob-
jections made to a single great institution were several of
them founded entirely in misconception, some supposing
they would be absolutely bound to i^end all their candidates
to the one school if it were established, and others that the
theological professors would be empowered to confer licen-
sure — things never for a moment contemplated ; that, upon
the whole, therefore, the plan for a single seminary ap-
peared to have 'Hhe greatest share of public sentiment in
its favor''; and that a second reference to the presbyte-
ries, or any farther delay, was likely to result in serious
inconvenience and evil. On these grounds the committee
recommended, and the Assembly determined, that a semi-
nary should be at once established. The result, however,
was evidently due in this, as in many a case, not to the
awakened interest and conviction of the Church at large,
but to the enlightened and enterprising spirit of a few ad-
venturous individuals ; and hence the difficulty experienced
afterwards in raising the funds requisite for so great an
undertaking.
A committee^ was appointed ^'to digest and prepare a
plan," "embracing in detail the fundamental principles of
the institution, together with regulations for guiding the
conduct of the instructors and the students, and prescribing
the best mode of visiting, of controlling, and supporting
the whole system" ; and to report to the next General As-
sembly. Several persons, moreover, were named, in each
Synod,^ as " agents, to solicit donations, in the course of
the current year, within the bounds of their respective
synods." A pastoral letter upon the subject was also ad-
dressed to the churches. To prepare this. Dr. Miller and
the Rev. James Richards were appointed ; it seems to have
been penned by the former as chairman ; and it was issued
in connexion with the report and resolutions previously
adopted.*
^ " The Rev. Drs. Green, Woodhull, Romeyn, and Miller, and the Rev.
Messrs. Archibald Alexander, James Richards, and Amzi Armstrong."
' The agents for the Synod of New York and New Jersey were the " Rev.
Drs. Samuel Miller, Philip Milledoler, John B. Romeyn, and Aaron Woolworth,
the Rev. Messrs. James Richards, Comfort, andjsaac Vandoren, and Col. Henry
Rutgers."
'See Bair^*- T)i crest, (1856J 406, etc.
286 LABORS AND CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 4.
As Dr. Miller's family grew up around him, it became a
necessity for their health and comfort, that they should
spend some weeks or months in the country during the heat
of summer, The frequently recurring visits of yellow
fever made, of course, a summer retreat all the more im-
perative. Staten Island, Harlem and other places seem
to have been resorted to, successively, until the warm heart
and watchful solicitude of Doctor Edward Miller prompted
him to purchase a piece of ground at Bloomingdale, and
erect upon it a stone dwelling of moderate dimensions
which he put, almost unreservedly, at his brother's disposal.
In this dwelling, yet unfinished, the latter, with his family,
spent the "heated term" first in 1810. Subsequently,
until his removal to Princeton, it was their constant and
delightful residence for the hot months. Dr. Miller
speaks of it as * seven miles from the scene of his parochial
labors.' Ample verandahs, and an unpartitioned attic
gave the freest exercise for all, especially the children,
even when they could not range over the grounds: the
considerate brother and uncle had planned everything
with a physician's eye to the promotion of vigorous health.
This house, if it were now standing, would face the New
York Central Park, being separated from it by only the
width of the Street. It was torn down but a few years
ago.
From his summer retreat, Dr. Miller wrote to Dr. Green
as follows : —
'EeVd and dear Sir, Bloomingdale, September 4, 1810.
'I am sorry — ^very sorry — ^to have "vexed" you.
But, really, you must not be unreasonable. Consider that it is
ONLY tvm months since the receipt of the letter which you com-
plain has not been so promptly answered as it ought to have
been. Now, if you had but known how much longer I keep
many of my correspondents without an answer, I am confident
you would not have thought so strange of me. But, to be se-
rious — ^the removal of my family to this place, instead of giving
me more leisure than usual, rather diminishes it; so that I am
obliged to neglect every kind of business that ia not immediate-
ly urgent ; and sometimes, no doubt, make an improper esti-
mate of what ought to be so considered. In the present case, I
really supposed that you stood so little in need of any commu-
nication from me on the subject concerning which you wrote,
1810.] NEW WALL STREET CHURCH. 287
that I was the more ready to put off writing from time to time,
taking for granted, that, whether I put pen to paper or not,
everything would be done as it ought to be. * *
* I read the whole of your letter of July 4th and 6th to Dr.
Romeyn. He appeared to think favorably of the plan of an
academical school in each synod. I am also, on the whole, in
favor of it. But my sole reason for being so is precisely that
which you mention ; viz., that it would probably " add to the
popularity of our plan, by giving each synod a direct connexion
with it." I think you may very safely, and with great proprie-
ty, add that item to your sketch. The only doubt I nave is,
whether provision for an academical course, at the theological
school, ought to be made at the same time at which academical
schools are established in each synod. I am inclined, however,
to answer this question in the affirmative, under the impression,
that in process of tiin% it will be found expedient, if not neces-
sary, to nave the academical, as well as every other part of the
course, passed through at one great, central school ; and the
sooner provision is made for it the better.
t * * ]^y brethren, as well as myself, view this business of
theBeminary as the most important in which we were ever en-
gaged, and are determined to act with vigor.'
6. New Wall Street Church.
One of the first fruits of the new spirit which the sever-
ance of collegiate ties infused into the separated congrega-
tions, was the enterprize of erecting, for the Wall street
church, a better edifice. " In the beginning of the winter of
1809 and 1810," says Dr. Miller, "the congregation wor-
shipping in Wall street, determined to takedown their house
of worship, which had become too old and tottering to be
any longer occupied with safety, and to erect a new one on
the same site. The requisite preliminary measures having
been taken, the corner stone of the new building was laid on
the 2l8t of March, 1810. On this interesting occasion,
Doctor JRodgers attended, bending under the weight of
years. It had been the earnest wish of many, that in com-
mencing the rebuilding of the original church, to which
he had first borne the pastoral relation, and which was sur-
rounded with the sepulchres of those who had called and
welcomed him to the city, he should lay the first stone.
His infirmities, however, rendered this impossible. It was
laid by the writer of the present volume ; his venerabk
\
288 LABORS AND CORRESPONDBNCE. [CH. 18. 6.
colleague being only able to favor the solemnity with his
presence and his benediction.
" While the edifice thus commenced was erecting, or rather
[beginning] more than three months before the erection of
it was begun, the congregation worshipped in the French
Episcopal church, Du St Esprit, in Pine street, which, on ap-
plication, was politely and liberally granted by the vestry for .
their use. That place of worship was occupied by the Presby-
terian congregation from the 1st day of December, 1809, till
the 11th day of August, 1811, on the latter of which days, the
new edifice in Wall street was opened for the \yorship of God."^
6. Settlement of the Rev. Gardiner Spring.
By the resignation of Dr. McKnight, Dr. Rodgers hav-
ing been left sole pastor of the Brick Church, it became
necessary, at once, to obtain for him a colleague. On the
8th of August, 1810, the Rev. Gardiner Spring, who had
been unanimously called to this relation, was ordained to
the gospel ministry and installed coUegfate pastor. Dr.
Milledoler preached. Dr. Romeyn delivered the charge to
the people. Dr. Miller presided, made the introductory
address, and gave the charge to the pastor. These several
discourses were published together.^ In the charge Dr.
Miller said,
" It is none of the least of these, [advantages,] that you are
associated in your pastoral charge with an aged and venerable
servant of Christ, who has had long experience in the ministry,
and whose praise is in all the churches. And, although he is too
far advanced in life to admit of the hope that he will diminish
your burden by taking an active part with you in public
labour ; yet, we trust, you will be not a little profited by his
fervent prayers, by his paternal counsels, and by the lustre of
his long and exemplary life. And when he shall ascend to his
Father and our Father, to his God and our God, may the
mantle of Elijah fall upon Elisha, and leave no room to say,
Where is the Ijord Ooaqf Elijah /"
Of the congregation he remarked,
" I am persuaded you will find them a harmonious, an afiec-
1 Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, 274, 5, 6.
> Dr. MiUer's portion of the publication is entitled, *' The Address Introdno-
tory to the Ordination Service, and the Charge to the Minister. By Samuel
Miller, D.D., one of the Pastors of the First Presbyterian Church in the City
of New York.'*— 8vo. Pp. 20.
1810.] SETTLEMENT OF THE REV. GARDINER SPRING. 289
tionate, a kind, and an indulgent people. Tbe tenderness with
which they received and treated me, when I came to them an
inexperienced youth ; the liberality with which they ministered
to my comfort; and the more than kind forbearance which
they manifested toward the numerous infirmities and defects of
my ministry, it were unseasonable to attempt, on the present
occasion, to acknowledge; but they will never cease to impress
me with gratitude, while I have a memory to* recollect, or a
heart to feel. Nor can I forbear to felicitate a Brother on
being brought into the same interesting relation. * *"*
Of the minister's duties he said,
''In preaching the gospel, and in all your ministrations,
whether public or private, set the Lord Jesus Christ himself
before you, and' next to him, his inspired apostles, as your
models. Be not afraid to tell men, with all plainness, of their
total depravity by nature, and of that state of condemnation
and wrath under which they lie while strangers, to the grace of
Christ. Be not afraid to sound in their ears the thunders of
Sinai, as well as' the dill &inaU voice of Calvary. Be not back-
ward to proclaim the humbling and self-denying, but most
glorious, doctrines of free and sovereign grace, however unpal-
atable they may be to some, or whatever your fidelity may cost
you. Warn men boldly of every danger. Strive to bring
them off. from every false foundation. Give them no rest till
they are brought humbled and trembling to the foot of the
Cross : and then, and not till then, pour into their bleeding
rounds the oil of consolation, the balm of heavenly grace."'
"You are now invested with the power of ordaining others
to the holy office to which you have been yourself set apart.
This power ever has been, and ever will be, one of the most
important that can be committed to a minister of Christ.
But there are periods in which it is especially important. Such
a period is that in which we live. The harvest truly is great,
but the laborers are few. The call for more laborers was never
so loud or so urgent as at the present hour. Under these cir-
cumstances, there is danger of so far yielding to public and
private importunity, as to thrust forth unqualified laborers into
the harvest. Leit your personal exertions and your official acts
be steadily directed agamst this error. For an error it is, to
imagine that we really serve the Church of Christ, under any
circumstances, by giving her unqualified ministers. Lay hands
suddenly on no man; neither be thou partaker of other men's
sins: ke^ thyself pure"*
1 Pp. 28, 29. 2 Pp. 32, 33. « Pp. 34, 35.
25
290 LABOBS AND COBRESFONDBKCE. [CH. 18. 6.
In a note to this last extract, th^ author says, "Pr««Jy-
teriana seldom or never ordain a minister by the laying on
of the hands of the Presbytery^ without charging their
newly admitted brother, among other things, to be cautious
how, as a member of Presbytery^ he exercises, in his turn,
the ordaining power with which he is invested. They gene-
rally repeat, as is done above, the very words of the Apos-
tle addressed to Timothy.'' It may not be wholly super-
fluous, to remind our modern presbyters of this habit of
their fathers.
Mr. Spring, when called to the pastoral charge of the
Brick Church, was a Hopkinsian, of a moderate school.
In a late publication he makes the following statement in
regard to Dr. Miller.
" My trial sermon was a frank avowal of my sentiments,
and a bold and unequivocal statement of the views I then
entertained upon the subject of hmnan ability. It was this
that embarrassed the Presbytery ; and but for the strenuous
efforts of the late Dr. Miller, who told the Presbytery that if
they condemned Mr. Spring for those views, they must con-
demn hirriy so far as I could learn, they would have refused to
ordain me."^
AVhat exactly Dr. Miller meant by this remark, it may not
be. easy to determine ; but he certainly did not mean, that he
adopted the Hopkinsian view of human ability, which he never
did adopt. To the distinction between natural and moral
ability, as maintained by Dr. Twisse, and subsequent Calvin-
istic divines, or even as insisted upon by President Edwards,
who made more of it than any of his predecessors,' he may
have had no objection; the phraseology of this distinction he
may have adopted, as conveniently expressing the obvious
truth, that the possession of certain natural powers, as reason
and conscience, was essential to responsibility ; but he did not
hold, with Dr. Emmons, that fallen men "can love Grod, repent
of sin, believe in Christ, and perform every religious duty, as
well as they can think, or speak, or walk;"* nor, with a writer
in the Massachusetts Missionary Magazine, that " impenitent
sinners are as really possessed of strength or capacity to love
and serve God as saints:" that "their power or capacity to
obey the divine commands is as great as to disobey them."^
^ Beminisoenoes. 102, 103.
> See Dr. Alexander's article on *' The Inability of Sinners," in the BibUeal
Bepertory for 1831. 1 Prinoeton Theological Essays, 269.
» Sermons (1800), 246. * 3 Vol., 416.
1810.] EXCHANGES WITH UNITARIANS. 291
Dr. Spring has also said,
" The distinguished individuals to whom I was under the
greatest obligations, so long as they remained members of the
Presbytery, were the Rev. Dr. Miller and the Rev. Dr. Per-
rine, both of whom filled the office of Professor of Church
History and Government in our theological seminaries, and
died ftiU of years and fiill of honours. Their uniform friend-
ship, their kind and gentleman-like deportment toward me,
their wise counsels, their active assistance in my arduous work,
the interest they took in my usefulness, and the influence they
exerted in my favour in seasons of solicitude, conflict and de-
pression, demand from me this public and grateful acknowledg-
ment."*
7: Exchanges with Unitarians.
The Unitarian controversy, although at that early day
confined, on this side of the Atlantic, chiefly to New Eng-
land, deeply interested men of evangelical sentiments all
over the land; The appointment of Dr. Ware to the
divinity chair of Harvard, in 1805, produced violent agi-
tation, and awakened among the Orthodox a new spirit of
resistance. Andover Seminary, as we have seen, was one
of the more immediate results. The question of exchanging
pulpits with clergymen of heretical opinions, easy of solu-
tion as it now seems, then greatly perplexed many good
men, and was discussed most warmly in every part of New
England where Unitarianism had raised its head. Mr.
John Codman,^ settled in the Second Church in Dorchester,
in 1808, was one of the faithful few who resolutely set
themselves against ministerial exchanges with those who
preached "another gospel" ; and the conflict which arose
in that congregation, and threatened at flrst his removal,
but resulted in his maintaining his ground, though not
without a division of the parish, in 1812, was one of the
most important parts of the great struggle. Dr. Miller
entertained towards Mr. Codman an affectionate regard
which lasted their lives long. On this subject of ministe-
rial exchanges, he wrote to the latter, during his troubles,
a long letter of encouragement, dated the 19th of Novem-
ber, 1810, which was published, afterwards, in the Pano-
1 The Old and the New Church. By Dr. Spring. 1856. P. 12.
2 D D., from 1822. See p. 277, Note.
292 LABORS AND CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 7.
pHst, and also may be found in Dr. Allen's Memoir of Dr.
Codman.^ Two paragraphs will be sufficient here to ex-
hibit the spirit of the whole.
"Exchanging with ministers of known or suspected hetero-
doxy appears to me inconsistent with fidelity to our Master in
heaven. With the principles which we hold, we should not
dare to preach to our people a /oZae Oospd, We should con-
sider ourselves, in this case, as falling under the awiul denun-
ciation of the Apostle, Gal. i. 9 : '' If any man preach any other
Gospel unto you than that ye have receivea, let him be ac-
cursed." But if we dare not preach another Gospel ourselves,
can we be innocently accessory to this sin's being committed by
others ? And is not deliberately sending a man into our pul-
pits, whom we suspect and more than suspect of heresy, Ainda-
mental heresy, something very like being accessory to the pro-
pagation of that heresy ? It is by no means a sufficient answer
to this argument to say, that the persons thus sent to our pul-
pits may not openly preach their peculiar sentiments. Even
if the fad were so, it by no means relieves the difficulty ; be-
cause the very circumstance of our people's seeing us receive a
heretic and practically bid him God-speed, will tend exceed-
ingly to diminish their abhorrence of his heresy, and to make
them suppose, either that we consider it to be a very small evil,
or that we are very inconsistent if not dishonest men. But the
fact is not commonly so. These men generally preach in such
a way, that attentive hearers may readily perceive that they re-
ject every ftmdamental article of evangelical truth. They are
not only betrayed by their omissions, but also, at every turn,
by their phraseology and by their theological language; so
that, in fact, they seldom enter our pulpits without holding out
to our people false grounds of hope. And is this a small evil ?
I must conclude that the minister, who views it in this light,
has not well considered the subject.
"But solemn as this consideration is, there is another, which
appears to me in every respect equally solemn. It is the ten-
dency of the system of exchanging with heterodox ministers, to
banish the peculiar doctrines of the Gospel from our own ser-
mons and our own pulpits. I assume, as the basis of this argu-
ment, that preaching the peculiar doctrines of the Gospel in a
plain, pointed and pungent manner, is the duty of every Chris-
tian minister; and that, without this, he cannot expect the
divine blessing on his labors, or hope to see real religion flour^
ishing among the people of his charge. I verily believe, that
if an orthodox minister could, in conscience, leave out of his
ipp. loo-ior.
1
1810.] EXCHANGES WITH UNITARIANS. 293
sermons all the peculiar and fundamental doctrines of the Gros-
pel ; if, without preaching any thing contrary to them, he were
silent respecting the total depravity of our nature, regeneration,
the divinity and atonement of Christ, etc., etc. ; or if, to put the
case in the most favorable light, he sometimes advanced those
doctrines, but always did it in a concealed, vrrapped up man-
ner ; — ^I verily believe, that by pursuing this course for twenty
years, he would banish religion from his church, and prepare
his people for becoming Arminians, Arians, Socinians, Deists,
or any thing that the advocates of error might wish and en-
deavor to make them. If I wished to banish religion from my
church in the most effectual manner, I certainly should not
come forward openly and preach heresy. This would excite
attention, inquiry and opposition. But I would endeavor to
lull my people asleep by simply withholding the truth ; and
should expect to succeed, by this ipethod, with the least trouble
and in the shortest time possible. Now this negligent, spirit-
less, smooth kind of preaching is precisely that which jfrequent
exchanges with the herterodox is calculated to produce. The
most pious and faithful minister living, when he goes to the
pulpit of a heretical brother, is under the strongest temptation,
if not absolutely to keep back truth which he supposes would
be offensive, at least in a considerable degree to soften and
polish it down, that it may be received with as little irritation
as possible. Accordingly, he will be apt to take with him to
such a place a discourse prepared upon this plan. If his ex-
changes be frequent, he will often prepare such discourses. If
they become habitual, he will habitually preach such. The
consequence is as evident, as it is dreadJ^l. To expect that a
man, who prepares many such sermons, will preach none of
them to his own people, is an expectation not to be enter-
tained. And to hope that the mind of that man, who preaches
frequently in this strain, will suffer no diminution either of
evangelical zeal or of ministerial faithfulness, is certainly an
unreasonable hope. I think there can be no doubt, that the
Apostle Paul, with all the ardor of his zeal for the truth, and
with all the tenderness of his love to the souls of men, could
not, without a 'miracle, have withstood the influence of such a
habit ; and that, if he had indulged in it for one or two years,
he would have been found, at the end of that time, a less
pointed, a less faithful, and a less successful preacher, than
before."
The following extracts from letters of Dr. Miller's to
Dr. Wm. B. Sprague, dated the 27th of June, and 81st of
October, 1838, and relating also to the Unitarian defec-
25* '^
294 LABORS AND CORRBSPONDKNCB. [CH. 18. 7.
tion and the decline of Orthodoxy, in Boston, afford a fur-
ther illustration of the subject.
* There were two sources of the evil which you undertake
cursorily to account for, which appear to me to deserve more
particular consideration than you have given them. The one
is the regular system of exchanges of pulpits, which, for a long
time, pervaded the Boston churches. When I was first ac-
quainted with that city, which is now nearly half a century
ago, this system of exchanges was stated and uniform. No
man was expected to be found in his own pulpit on Sabbath
morning. And as there was known to be great diversity of
creed among the ministers of the city, and as every sermon
that a pastor wrote was expected to be preached in aU the pul-
pits in town, as well as in his own, each got into the habit of
writing on such a general plan as would give offence to none.
Hence, those who believed the peculiar doctrines of the gospel,
seldom brought them forward with any prominence or point;
and those who did not, of course, whenever they came near
such doctrines, wrapped up the discussion in general and inof-
fensive terms. The consequence was, that the most precious
and peculiar doctrines of the gospel were seldom, from about
1766 or 1760, preached by anybody — ^i. e. after the decease of
Drs. Sewall, Prince, Foxcroft, Webb, etc. Soon after that race
of ministers passed away, the war came on ; the order of society
was deranged ; general laxity increased ; and it so happened
that some of the most erroneous ministers were high Whigs,
and greatly popular ; and, of course, well adapted to secure a
ready reception for their errors. Only let any set of pastors in
the world forbear, for fifteen or twenty years, to preach the pe-
culiar doctrines of the gospel, and the way will be prepared,
at the end of that time, to receive any sentiments which artful
and popular men may be disposed to recommend.
'Another source of the mischief was this : — In the early pe-
riods of the administration of our Puritan fathers, there was a
close connection between the church and the state. All the
conspicuous leaders in civil society were church-members, ' No-
body was thought of for any important civil station, but a pro-
fessor of religion. As vital piety declined, while the leading
men wished still to be professors of religion, without which they
could scarcely expect the popular suffrage ; they felt that they
could not make a profession, excepting on some more lar and
indulgent system than that which was taught by the Puritan
fathers. Calvinism, its consequences, and its discipline _were
thought too strict, and a moremdulgent system was sought in
its place. The evil to which this led may easily be imagined.'
1810.] EXCHANGES WITH UNITARIANS. 295
* The pernicious system of exchanges was broken up, if my
impression is right, by Dr. Griffin, Dr. Codman, and Mr. Hun-
tington of the Old South.'
This Old South Church of Boston, with which in Dr.
Miller's mind were connected so many precious memories
of his father and grandparents, was the only Congregational
church, in that city, which was noit carried away into Uni-
tarianism ; and it may be regarded therefore as the mother
of all the churches of its own denomination which have
since sprung up there, turning the tide so strongly in favor
of orthodoxy. Dr. Miller has accounted for the defection
of the rest : the New England Puritan gives as one reason
for the Old South's steadfastness, that, in her early history,
she not only adopted the Cambridge Platform, but required
each of her pastors to subscribe it, as one of the conditions
of his settlement ; and received no one to membership who
opposed anything in the Platform.^ This fact is certainly
deserving of serious consideration.
Dr. Miller's diary here presents the following renewal of
his self dedication.
*This 22d day of November, A.D. 1810, 1 do solemnly and
renewedly devote myself to the service of Christ. I have, here-
tofore, made many vows, and formed many resolutions ; but,
alas ! how have I violated them, and departed from the best of
masters ! I desire, this day, to acknowledge my corruptions,
deviations, and short-comings ; to mourn over my sins ; and to
make new vows. Lord, I am — I will be thine — entirely
thine. Accept of me I Enable me to live and act as becometh
a child of thy grace : Help me. Oh, help me, to mortify every
principle, and every disposition that is opposed to thy will, and
to be entirely and forever devoted to thee! Enlighten, ani-
mate, guide, and preserve me ! May the life that I live in the
flesh be a life of faith on the Son of God I
*Sam'l Miller.'
As might have been expected. Dr. Griffin soon found
his concurrent labors as professor at Andover, and stated
preacher in the Park street Church, far too onerous, and
the question simply was, which of these positions he should
abandon. Dr. Miller wrote a letter of advice that coinci-
ded with Dr. Griffin's own final decision. The following is
an extract from this letter, which was dated the 27th of
December.
1 The Pro^hyterian, 15th January, 1842, p. 11.
296 LABORS AND CORRESPONDENCE. [CH. 18. 7.
*The situation of Park street Church is truly critical and in-
teresting I May the great head of Zion produce a result more
favorable than your fears I After bestowing much serious and
I trust, prayerful, attention on the subject, I am, on the whole,
inclined to the opinion, that, if you can prevail on the Andover
people to eive you up, (which without flattering I suppose will
be a very difficult thmg,) it will be your duty to ^ to Boston.
I have not time to detail my reasons for this opinion ; but if,
with my present views, I were in your place, I should suppose
that Providence called me to put my life in my hand, and come
into the middle of the hottest battle in Boston. I am firmly
persuaded, as you appear to be, that you cannot be devoted
efficiently to both objects. And X &lso think that a young man,
unassisted, in Park street Church must sink. And, further,
difficult as it is to obtain a professor for Andover, I believe it
will be esflier to find a candiaatefor that place, than a suitable
one for the church. Looking all these aifficulties full in the
face, I do not see but that you must go to Boston. But the
great Head of the Church will order every thing for the best.'
CHAPTER NINETEENTH
1811.
MISOBLLANEOUS MATTERS.
1. HOPKINSIANISM.
Dr. MiLLEBOLjpiR, not long before bis death, gave, for
this work, eomcr reminiscences of bis former friend and
colleague. He sajs,
'My intercourse with Dr. Miller, after our more close eccle-
siastical connexion in the city of New York, was confidential,
affectionate, and long uninterrupted even by the transient
shadow of a cloud. His countenance lighted up with intelli-
gence and kindness, his gentlemanly manners, sound under-
standing, ability and taste as a writer, ardent piety, and fidelity
in the performance of his sacred duties, endear^ him to me
not only, but to every one who could appreciate a character of
this description. His praise was in all the churches. Of his
published works I shall say nothing: they speak for them-
selves, and do honour to both the head and heart of their
reverend author.
' 'Sometime about the autumn of 1811, commenced in New
York what has been called the Hopkinsian controversy, which
resulted in the separation of the Presbyterian Church mto Old
and New School. "Without entering here into the nature or
merits of this controversy, (though I have preserved some his-
torical fragments of the germs of it in New York,) I will only
say, that the new doctrines were opposed, on the ground of
their breaking the peace of the Church, and the manifest wrong
of subscribing and promising to support doctrines of the Pres-
byterian Church, which were neither believed nor sustained by
the subscribers. It was also urged, that persons entering our
churches, and subscribing our formulas, had no right to mtro-
duce a different system, and should either connect themselves
with some other ecclesiastical body, or organize an establish-
ment of their own. This, however, was not exactly what was
wanted. They wanted churches, and it was easier to take
297
298 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 1.
them than to build them. This introduction of Hopkinsian-
ism is the only subject, on which Dr. Miller and myself ever
differed.
' Dr. Miller, in the apprehension of the writer, had long con-
sidered the inroads of Hopkinsianism into our churches, rather
as the march of an irregular troop than the tramp of trained
tactitians; and Hopkinsianism itself rather as an ephemeral
thing, which, if let alone, would die of itself, than a cool and
matured plan to revolutionize the Presbyterian Church. Our
beloved mend lived long enough to see, that the predictions of
those who differed from him were not so imaginary as he had
supposed. In relation to Dr. Miller, the writer considers it to
be his duty to declare, that he never had any other feelings
towards him, than those of reverence and love.
'The whole amount of our difference was tJiis — ^that he con-
sidered me as acting conscientiously in this case, yet as carried
awsLj by the ardour of my feelings; and I consiaered him as
earned away, by his natural amiabUitv and Christian charity,
beyond the bounds marked out for those who are set for the
defence of the Grospel.
'This temporary embarrassment, however, occurred in the
whirls of a stormy day, and produced nb alienation of heart,
as I verily believe, on the part of either. I received from Dr.
Miller a most kind letter of condolence on the death of my
honoured &ther, as also at the decease of my venerable friend
Dr. Livingston. Besides the honour of being formerly associ-
ated with him in many public and benevolent institutions; I
was appointed, at a later day, to take part with him in the or-
ganization of the Theological Seminary at Princeton, and the
inauguration of Dr. Alexander; subsequently in laying the
corner stone of the new Presbyterian church in Butgers street;
and I hope to be joined with him, ere long, in the Ugher and
nobler services of the Upper Sanctuary.'
' The ' Hopkinsian controversy,' to which Dr. Milledoler
refers, a^ commencing in New York, in 1811, was closely
connected with the Rev. Gardiner Spring's settlement in
the Brick Church, At him particularly, the Rev. Ezra
Stiles Ely, then "stated preacher to the Hospital and
Alms House in the city of New York," aimed his volume
entitled, "A Contrast between Calvinism and Hopkinsian-
ism," which was published in 1811. For half a century
had this controversy been carried on in New England, and
it had before now shown itself in the Presbyterian Church;
but from about the date of Mr. Spring's settlement, it as-
1811.] HOPKINSIANISM. 299
sumed among Presbyterians fresh importance, and gradu*
ally, though not fully or distinctly, until after the advent
of Taylorism, divided them into the New and Old school
parties.
The New England Fathers were agreed in embracing
and maintaitiing strictly the Augustinian system of the-
ology, which all the Reformed Churches had adopted.
The Confession of the Westminster Assembly, when pro-
mulgated, was received and cordially approved in New
England, as exhibiting the doctrines constantly professed
and taught by the Puritan settlers, and their immediate
descendants. But before the middle of the next century,
Arminian, Pelagian, Arian, Socinian, and Antinomiau
errors had begun alarmingly to prevail. To account for
this, it might be enough to refer to that depravity and
enmity of the human heart, which ever and everywhere
naturally turn it against the truth. But doubtless the
connexion of the Church with the civil government, and
the laxity of discipline resulting from that and other
causes, contributed largely to the doctrinal decadence in
. question.
No one opposed the errors mentioned more earnestly,
nor contended with greater force or decision for the old
Puritan theology, than President Edwards. Yet, as a
melancholy evidence of human imperfection, and of the
consequences of a great man's aberrations, it stands con-
fessed, that a departure, which seemed comparatively tri-
fling, from the generally received creed, and philosophical
speculations of the results of which their author little
dreamed, have furnished the occasion for a multitude of
the advocates of dangerous error^ with more or less plausi-
bility, to claim the authority of Edwards for their theolo-
gical vagaries. He adopted substantially from Stapfer,
following Placseus, or deduced from his own theory of
personal identity, the doctrine of mediate imputation ; and
he resolved all virtue into the love of being in general, or
disinterested benevolence. He also distinguishes between
natural and moral ability; but by this distinction obviously
intended nothing inconsistent with the old theology.
On the foundation chiefly of the errors of President Ed-
wards, and of a perversion of his views of human ability,
SOO MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 1.
Dr. Hopkins^ built whatever could be called in fairness, and
distinctively, Hopkinsianism. He was a fanciful man, and
much given to metaphysical speculation without much
ability for it. He did not carry out all his opinions to
their legitimate consequences, and remained comparatively
orthodox. His disciple. Dr. Emmons,* with far greater
metaphysical skill, and flinching from no conclusion to
which his reasoning led, developed the system much more
fully. Hopkinsianism culminated in his teachings, and
has sometimes, indeed, as by him presented, borne the ap-
propriate name of Emmonism.
With Hopkinsianism, shooting into Emmonism, it was a
radical idea that virtue consists in the love of being in
general, or in disinterested benevolence. Of course such
virtue required willingness to be damned for the good of
being in general ; and to be the author of man's sinful acts
was no sin in God, because his authorship was disinterest-
edly benevolent ; though these acts in man, uninfluenced
by the same virtue, were sinful. If God was the author of
sin, it was attributable to no evil human disposition or
taste — to no corrupt nature. The idea of such a disposi-
tion or nature was therefore discarded ; the existence of a
moral habit or taste, whether good or bad, was declared
impossible ; man's acts, both holy and sinful, were repre*
sented as individually, and successively, immediate divine
creations ; and, of course, all sin was resolved into volun-
tary acts thus created. The originating sin of Adam, then,
was alone properly termed original sin ; and his descend-
ants are all, by birth, inherently like Adam was before the
fall — just as free and pure as he, just as able to fulfil the
divine commands ; but as .God determined, for the good of
being in general, to produce sinful volitions in our first
parents, so he determined, and for the same reason, to
produce sinful volitions in their natural descendants ; who
therefore all infallibly sin; and, because born under this
'^divine constitution," are said, and for this cause alone, to
be born in sin, and to be totally depraved. Imputation of
sin, with these theologians, was, consequently, neither im-
mediate, (with the old Calvinists,) nor mediate, (as with
Placaeus,) but was merely God's treating men as under a
1 See 1 Bprague'fl AnnalSi 428. < Id., 693.
1811.] ' HOPKINSIAKISM. 301
"divine constitution" to make them all sinners, if Adam
sinned. With the proper headship of Adam, the proper
headship of Christ, and his vicarious atonement disappeared ;
so the atonement became, in this system, governmental and
general. In fine, disinterested benevolence, including an
unconditional submission to the will of God — a willingness
to be damned for his glory — was taught to be the first
holy exercise produced in regeneration; and, therefore,
was prior, in the order of nature, to faith, and was pro-
duced immediately, without the instrumentality of truth,
ftnd without the illumination of the understanding.
This was a much more consistent scheme, and, perhaps,
taken altogether, a less pernicious one in its immediate
practical effects, than the "improved" and frequently re-
hashed fragments of it which have since appeared as "New
Theology." Its inculcation of the absolute sovereignty of
God, though in a monstrous form, exerted a wholesome in-
fluence, which has been lost by various later schemes.
These have been made up of some of the "soft parts" of
Hopkinsianism, but without its skeleton, especially its back-
bone. The course of error has been always substantially
the same. Commencing in what have been considered, at
worst, harmless speculations, it has increased to the denial
of most important truths. The sad results of admitting
and tolerating it have been quite suflSciently exemplified in
the short chapter which our country has contributed to the
history of theological opinions. Never should we lose sight
of the remote, any more than of the immediate, conse-
quences of departing from the simplicity of the gospel faith.
Dr. Spring tells us, that Dr. Miller once remarked to him,
" I should hesitate to lay hands on Dr. Emmons ; but, though
I do not approve of all that Dr. Hopkins has written, I would
ordain any man, otherwise qualified, who could honestly say,
that he believed every word of Dr. Hopkins' system."^
The following letter from Dr. Hopkins finds just here,
perhaps, a fitting connexion, although written ten years
earlier : —
*Rev. Sir, Newport, January 23, 1801.
'Yours of December 16th did not come to hand till the
12th instant. The most proper and satisfactory answer to your
questions, perhaps, will be to refer you to my publications, the
first of which was near half a century ago. You may see in
1 2 BemiDiscences^ 6.
26
302 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 1.
them what doctrines I hold, and be able to judge wherein and
how far I differ from those Calvinistic divines, who have writ-
ten before me. I believe that most of the doctrines I have pub-
lished are to be found in the writings of former divines ; viz.,
Calvin, Van Mastricht, Saurin, Preston, Manton, Owen, Good-
win, Bates, Charnock, Baxter, the Assembly of Divines at
Westminster, Kidgley, Willard, Shepard, Hooker, Edwards
and many others. Most of these did not, indeed, fully explain
some of these doctrines, which are asserted or implied in their
writings. And they are, in some instances, inconsistent with
themselves, by advancing contrary doctrines.
' If I am in any measure an original, in any thing I have
written, it is in asserting, that the unregenerate, under the
greatest mental light and convictions of conscience, and in all
their external reformations and doings, are more criminal and
guilty, than they were in a state of ignorance and security;
and really do no duty : all their actions are sin. This is neces-
sarily implied in the doctrine of totcU depravity ^ which all Cal-
vinists hold. — That all true holiness consists in disinterested
benevolence, and those affections which are implied in it
That all self-love, which is not implied in disinterested benevo-
lence, is sinful, and that in which all sin essentially and
radically consists. — That the original threatening, "Thou shalt
surely die," does not mean, or imply, a separation between body
and soul ; but the destruction and misery of both in union in
hell forever, which is, in Scripture, called the second death,
which all finally impenitent sinners will suffer.
*But it is really no great matter who first advanced a doc-
trine. If it be agreeable to Scripture, it ought to be received :
if not, let it be rejected.
* No scheme of doctrines has got the name of Hopldntonian
by my consent, or the invention or desire of any of my friends.
This was the invention of the late Rev. William Hart of Say
Brook, a reputed Arminian, who published some remarks,
about thirty years ago, on what Mr. Edwards, Dr. Bellamy
and I had written ; to which I made a short reply, and the
controversy was, perhaps, too personal. He was irritated, it
seems, and wrote a pamphlet, in which he mentioned a number
of doctrines as mine, and endeavored to set them in a bad light ;
and, by way of reproach, to fasten an odium on me and them,
he gave them the name of Hopkmtonian doctrines. This epi-
thet has been since used both by friends and enemies. The
latter have, in many instances, used the term, as carrying an
odium with it, while they do not know what are the doctrines
implied in it.
'I am your friend and servant,
* Rev. Samuel Miller. S. Hopkins.'
1811.] HOPKINSIANISM. 303
In 1796 Dr. Hopkins said, "About forty years ago there
were but few, perhaps not more than four or five, who espoused
the sentiments, which have since been called Edwardean, and
new divinity, and since, after some improvement was made upon
them, Hopkintonian and Hopkinsian sentiments. But these
sentiments have so spread since that time among ministers,
especially those who have since come on the stage, that there
are now more than one hundred in the ministry who espouse
the same sentiments in the United States of America. And the
number appears to be fast increasing, and these sentiments ap-
pear to be coming more and more into credit, and are better
understood, and the odium which was cast on them and those
who preached them, is greatly subsided."*
While Hopkinsianism, properly so called, was working
out its own issues, New England Theology was taking
another, though aflSliated form in the speculations of Jona-
than Edwards, the younger — Dr. Edwards. He discarded
the two monstrosities of divine efficiency in producing sin,
and the necessity of willingness to be damned for the good
of being in general ; which, indeed, had but a very limited
currency; yet he maintained that entire resignation, or
submission to God as a moral governor, was the first act in
conversion — an idea now almost forgotten, though amazing-
ly important in the view of a certain class of revivalists,
not very long ago, when New Theology and New Measures
were in their glory. Besides his father's views of imputa-
tion and the nature of holiness, he adopted the doctrine of
a general and governmental atonement, and regarded love
and repentance as the first exercises of a regenerate soul.
Dr. Dwight, in whose election to the presidency of Yale
College Hopkinsianism, or, more properly, the Edwardean
Theology, was regarded as having won a signal triumph,
stood really on middle ground between President and Dr.
Edwards, approaching nearer in his views to the former
than to the latter. As to the doctrines of imputation and
the atonement, with some connected points, he accepted
Edwardean views : otherwise he was an Old Calvinist.
Not only were the more distinctive tenets of Dr. Hop-
kins and Dr. Emmons denominated Hopkinsianism, but
under this name also passed currently all the aberrations
of that New England Theology, which still claimed to be
Calvinist ic. We have seen that Dr. Griffin was called a
1 Life of Dr. Hoplcins, 102, 103.
y
304 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 2.
Hopkinsian ; yet he approached nearer than Dr. Dwight,
and nearer perhaps as life advanced, to old Calvinism ; and
wrote with earnestness against the "New Divinity." His
chief divergence was in favor of the doctrine of an un-
limited atonement with its consequences, and even this doc-
trine he endeavored to bring into some sort of accord with
the common Reformed creed. Dr. Miller certainly did not
regard with as much alarm as some others, the introduction
of this so called moderate Hopkinsianism into the Presby-
terian Church, and constantly by voice and vote contended
for its toleration. He is said to have suggested to Mr. Ely
that he should write the "Contra^"; but not to have
liked it when it -was written. The result was, that he him-
self, jabout the year 1811, fell under the imputation of Hop-
kinsianism, and seems, at length, to have been at some
pains to deny, as most consistently he might, that there
was the least affinity between this exotic ana his own Pres-
byterian creed.
In a letter of the 10th of December, 1811, Mrs. Miller
wrote to a friend,
*I have had a conversation with Mr. Davis this afternoon:
Mr. Miller was engaged in his study and could not se«^ him ;
and he chose rather to talk to me than go away immediately.
He was full of disinterested benevolence, and ready to attack
everybody who was not of his way of thinking. He had heard
of something which Dr. Komeyn had said against it, and
seemed as if, he could not rest without arguing the point with
him. I found that he was likewise ready to advocate the doc-
trine of God's being the author of sin ; but there I felt inclined
to contend with him, and insisted that he had crossed the nar-
row path of orthodoxy.'
2. CORKESPONDENCB.
Earlier in the same year — on the 25th of March — ^Dr.
Miller wrote to Dr. Griffin,
* I have, this morning, received your welcome letter of the
20th instant; and, though surrounded and pressed by engage-
ments, I must take time to say, that the rumor of my having
had a fit IS wholly unfounded. I desire to feel thankful, that
my health, during the past winter, has been, as it continues to
be, better than usual. I cannot imagine what has given rise
to the report. May God enable me to improve my numerous
mercies, and to labor for him with growing diligence, while my
day lasts !
1:
1811.] CORRESPONDENCE. 305
'I will just add, that, if you can not only be installed by the
Presbytery, but also get the Park street Church organized on
the Presbyterian model, it appears to me a great, great deal
will be gained.'
Dr. Miller, in writing to Dr. Adam Clarke, the commen-
tator, had ventured to criticise some of his observations
upon Calvin and Calvinism. Dr. Clarke replied as fol-
lows : —
*Rev'd and very dear Sir, London, April 4, 1811.
*When I say that I feel myself exceedingly obliged
by your kind letter, I speak a language in which compliment
has no share. That my work on Genesis should have afforded
you any pleasure is to me a matter of high gratification ; and
that anything in the general preface should have given such a
mind as yours a moment's pain is to me a subject of sincere
regret. 1 have only to say that I have most sincerely studied
BO to write, as to give no cause of offence to any genuine
Christian. What I wrote concerning Mr. Calvin and a few
others, I weighed very maturely; and I really thought that,
when it was considered, that, as is well known, I do not believe
the doctrine of the Decrees^ what I wrote on the works of men
who were strongly opposed to the doctrine of General Redemp-
tion by our most blessed Lord, would be regarded as, at least,
tolerably candid. In that article on Mr. Calvin, I deplored
the evils that had been introduced among religious people by
polemic writers on both sides ; and I laid these evils equally at
the door of each party. However, as my great design was to
profit all if possible, and to give no cause of complaint to any
who were embarked in the same work with myself, I cancelled
the whole of that preface, and wrote another, considerably im-
proved and enlarged, and have completely remodelled those
articles at which some of my Calvinistic brethren had taken
offence. If it pleased you at all before, I am sure it will be
much more acceptable to you now; and I flatter myself that it
does not contain one sentence that will give you any kind of
pain. I rejoice, my dear Sir, in having this opportunity of
shewing my unfeigned esteem for you ; and had I your judg-
ment now and then to consult, on my frequently occurring
diflSculties, I should esteem it a high privilege. Had I appre-
hended all the difliculties I have met with, since I began this
work, it is absolutely certain, I never should have sent one
sheet of it to the press. Now that I have gone so far, I feel
n^yaelf obliged to go yet farther. I want more wisdom, more
judgment, more learning, and, above all, more of the unction
of God in my own soul. Help me, my dear Sir, by your
26*
/
806 * MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 2.
prayers to the Father of Mercies, that I may ever discern the
truth as it is in Jesus, preach it, write it, and live according to
it alone. * *'
In the year 1811, Dr. Miller had some correspondence
with the Ex-president, John Adams. Two letters from
the latter have been preserved, a few extracts from which
will suflSciently exhibit the purport of the whole.
'Sir, ^ ^ Quincy, April 12, 1811.
^Sorne gentlemen in this town have lately caused to
be printed a sermon of Mr. Hancock, the father of the late
President of Congress and Governor of Massachusetts; which,
although I heard it delivered from the pulpit, and was familiar
with it afterwards in print, in my childhood, I had not seen for
I know not how great a number of years.
'Knowing your taste for antiquities, and believing it con-
tains information concerning your own blood, I hope I am not
committing an indiscretion in transmitting a copy of it to you;
not for any uncommon merit in the composition, though con-
sidering the time, it is not in that respect by any means to be
despised.
'* * Samuel Bass^ married a daughter of John Alden, one
of the adventurers in the first ship, who landed, in 1620, on
that rock in Plymouth, which is now esteemed by many more
than a lump of diamond of the same weight would be.
* The lady who bore the name of Hannah* Bass, whom you
found among the memorials of your ancestors, I presume was
a daughter of Samuel Bass, * * or possibly a grand-daughter.
If you have no objection, I should be obliged to you for the
year, in which that lady married your ancestor.
* I am. Sir, with great esteem, your humble
'servant, John Adams.'
On the same sheet he writes, next day, giving some facts
which he had collected respecting John Alden and his de-
scendants chiefly ; adding,
* You, I presume, are among the most precious fruits of that
marriage. That you may live as long, and be as useful in
proportion, as either of your ancestors, Alden or Bass, is the
wish of your humble
'Servant, John Adams.
'Reverend Dr. Miller.'
* Reverend and dear Sir, Quincy, May 11, 1811.
* Your kind letter of the sixth of this month is this
day received with great pleasure. I thank you for the facts
1 John, son of Samuel Bass. See p. 14.
3 Mary it should have been. See p. 13.
1811.] CORRESPONDENCE. 307
relative to your ancestors, and shall be obliged to you for any
others you may be pleased to communicate to me. I may pos-
sibly furnish you hereafter with some information concerning
your uncle, Joseph Miller ;^but this is mere conjecture at pre-
sent. * *
'Your politeness inquires, whether I do not bear some rela-
tion to the family of Bass, and what that relation is. My
grand-father, Jo^^ph Adams, married Hannah Bass; but
whether a daughter or grand-daughter of Deacon Samuel
Bass * * I am not able at present to determine.^ * * The
records of marriages, births, baptisms and deaths, which ought
to have been kept with precision, and which have been kept in
this town and church with tolerable regularity, I presume might
be searched with success, to determine most of these facts and
dates ; but I have given myself very little concern upon these
subjects. Indeed, I have observed, that it is not till extreme
old age, that people commonly begin to think much about their
original and their ancestors. Then it often happens, when it is
too late, and when all are dead who could give authentic in-
formation, men and women become intemperately anxious and
inquisitive about such subjects.
* I wish to know. Sir, whether Dr. Miller, of New York, the
physician, who is so much associated in medical investigations
with Dr. Mitchill, is your brother.
'It is not without pleasure, nor without pride, that I am
able to trace any connection of consanguinity between two
fentlemen who have done so much honour to the Religion,
iiterature and Science of America, and your affectionate friend,
'John Adams.*
To Dr. Green, about the Theological Seminary, Dr.
Miller wrote,
'Rev'd and dear Sir, New York, April 22, 1811.
'Your letter of the 13th instant came to hand six or
seven days ago, and was perused by me, as you may well sup-
pose, with deep interest. If Governor Bloomfield's plan could
be realized, it would be a grand and even prodigious thing.
But, I confess, my fears greatly predominate over my hopes.
The trustees will, 1 apprehend, never consent to commit a sort
of suicide ; especially as, on the new plan, a number of them
would, undoubtedly, be thrown out of sAl place and influence
in the^ business. Brother Romeyn will rejoice with us, more
than can well be expressed, if the contemplated plan can be
1 A grand-daughter. John Bass (p. 14) was Mr. Adams's great-grand-
father, and the great- great- grand-father of Dr. Miller. They were there-
fore third cousins.
/
308 MISCEHLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 3.
executed. But of this more when we meet in May. He and
I are appointed, and expect to be at the Assembly.
*The principal object of this letter is to consult you respect-
ing the present state of our subscriptions. We commenced
them early in the winter, and were going on with vigor ; but
were urged to suspend our labors for a short time, on account
of the extreme pressure of mercantile embarrassment ; and were
told that in April and May the times would no doubt be much
more favorable, and much larger sums be obtained. We have,
within a few days, commenced again, but with poor prospects,
owing to the pressure under which several merchants of our
denomination find themselves, from whom $500 or $1000 apiece
were expected. The question which I wish to ask is, what, un-
der present circumstances, we had better do. We have already
procured subscriptions to the amount of between three and four
thousand dollars. If we prosecute the matter with zeal for
three weeks to come, I think we can bring to the assembly sub-
scriptions (on paper) to the amount of $8,000 or $10,000;
whereas, if we wait for a more propitious period, if such should
ever arrive, I think we might calculate, with confidence, on
raising in this city $20,000, by subscription, without difificulty/
The plan of Governor Bloomfield, referred to in the fore-
going letter, evidently was, to establish the projected Theo-
logical Seminary at Princeton, under the college charter,
as a department co-ordinate with that of the arts. This
plan certainly was proposed, and, for a time, was regarded
with great favor, and sanguine expectations, by the friends
of the new undertaking. But difiiculties, which all saw
from the first yet some imagined might be overcome,
proved, doubtless, to be insuperable. The college board of
Trustees, a close corporation, filling its own vacancies, must
have had the whole legal control of both departments, with
all the funds ; and the interests of the Presbyterian Church,
and its General Assembly, in the theological school, could
have been secured only by "management" in the choice of
trustees, ** understandings'* between the parties, and com-
pacts of doubtful obligation in law; afibrding, upon the
whole, a very precarious ground of confidence in the con-
tinued orthodoxy, or right direction in any respect, of the
new department.
3. Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers.
In 1803, Dr. Rodgers, then in his 77th year, had begun
to limit himself to one sermon upon the Sabbath ; and even
1811.] MEMOIRS OF BB. ROBGERS. 309
this Ubor he found, of course, more and more oppressive,
until, in September, 1809, he preached for the last time.
Towards the close of 1810, he became wholly unable to
leave the house. From the period, therefore, of the sepa-
ration of the collegiate churches. Dr. Miller was, virtually,
sole pastor of the one in Wall street. Of Dr. Rodger's
death he gives the following account : —
" Toward three o'clock, in the afternoon * *, he became
in a small degree restless, and manifested symptoms of approach-
ing dissolution. His colleague was immediately sent mr, and
in a few minutes' entered the room. He found him unable to
speak; but had the pleasure of perceiving that he knew him;
and by signs, as well as by his countenance, that he enjoyed
his wonted hope and consolation, and that he wished him to
pray with him. A short prayer was accordingly offered up ;
and the venerable servant of Jesus Christ, without again re-
covering his speech, was, about four o'clock, P. M., on the 7th
day of May, 1811, in the 84th year of his age, and in the 63d
year of his ministry, quietly released from his mortal taberna-
cle, and translated to his eternal rest.
« * * The funeral was attended on Thursday, the 9th of
May. Scarcely ever was there seen in New York so large a
concourse of real mourners. The corpse was taken in the Brick
church, where an impressive funeral oration was delivered by
Dr. Milledoler:'^
On the following Tuesday, Dr. Miller preached a §ermon
in commemoration of his venerable colleague. This was
afterwards published^ as an appendix to his Memoirs of Dr.
Rodgers, a work commenced, doubtless, soon after the
death of the latter, and appearing early in 1813.^ The
Memoirs are dedicated " To the Ministers of the Presbyte-
rian Church in the United States," in his address to whom
the author says,
"The character and ministry of the venerable Man, with
whose memoirs you are here presented, were dear to you all,
1 Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, 287, 288.
*"A Sermon, preached in the City of New York, May 12th, 1811, occasioned
by the death of the Rev. John Rodgers, D.D., late Senior Pastor of the WaU-
Btreet and Brick Churches, New York. By Samuel Miller, D.D., Surviying
Pastor of the Church in Wall-street." — 2 Kings ii. 12.
* " Memoirs of the Rev. John Rodgers, D.D., late Pastor of the Wall street
and Brick Churches, in the City of New York. By Samuel Miller, D.D., Sur-
viving Pastor of the Church in Wall-street. New- York : 1813."— 8 vo. Pp. 432.
In 1840, the Presbyterian Board of Publication issued an abridgement of
this work, by its author, omitting altogether the Funeral Sermon and Appen-
dix, which occupy about seventy -five pages of the original volume.
810 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 3.
y
Most of you knew him personally ; and all of you revered him
as one of the Fathers or the American Church. Knowing this,
I had no doubt that you would be gratified with seeing some
account of his long, laborious and useful life: and knowing
also, that no one could so naturally be expected to give this ac-
count as his surviving colleague, who served with him, as a son
in the Gospel, for more than seventeen years, I did not hesitate
to make the attempt.
"In the progress of the undertaking, I have greatly exceeded
the limits originally prescribed to myself. What was at first
intended to be a pamphlet of moderate size, has insensibly
grown into a volume."^
On an after page he says,
"The distance between the residence of Doctor Rodgers, and
that of the writer's Father, both in the State of Delaware, was
about twenty-six miles. And, though they belonged to different
Presbyteries, and differed in opinion on some points of ecclesi-
astical order, they were united in affectionate friendship, and
had much official intercourse, especially on sacramental occa-
sions."*
In regard to his own personal relations to his aged col-
league, Dr. Miller gave repeated and grateful testimony.
In a contribution to Dr. Sprague's Annals he remarked,
"My acquaintance with Dr. Rodgers began in 1792, when
he was more than sixty years of age, and when I was a youth-
ful and inexperienced candidate for the ministry. He recog-
nized in me the son of an old clerical friend, and from that hour
imtil the day of his death treated me with a fidelity and kind-
ness truly paternal. And when, next year, I became his col-
league, ne uniformly continued to exercise toward me that
parental indulgence and guardianship, which became his in-
herited friendship, as well as his Christian and ecclesiastical
character."'
As late as the 30th of November, 1847, Dr. Miller
wrote,
*I owe to the memory of my venerable colleague, the Rev'd
Dr. Rodgers, a record of my deep sense of obligation to him,
for the manner in which he treated me, from the hour of my
settlement in New York until his latest breath. He wds my
father's affectionate friend ; and, from my first introduction to
him, he acted the part of a father and faithful friend to his
friend's son. He took me by the hand; and did everything in
1 Pp. 3, 4. * P. 387, note. i 3 Vol., 162.
1811.] MEMOIRS OF BB. BODGERS. 811
his power to promote my reputation and welfare: — ^he coun-
selled me ; corrected my mistakes ; defended me when misre-
presented; appeared to take delight in every manifestation of
public &ivour which he perceived to be extended to me; was
ready to assist me in preaching, when he saw that I needed
such assistance ; and, in short, was prompt to say and do every
thing that the most faithful and paternal friendship could dic-
tate. Never did he, for one moment, deviate from that course
of decisive and affectionate regard which he professed to pur-
sue, and in which he seemed to take delight.
' On the other hand, I served with him as an affectionate son
with a kind and tender father. No alienation, jealousy, or im-
comfortable feeling ever arose between us. To the latest hour
of his life, I labored with him as Timothy with " Paul the
aged," and felt myself at once honored and rewarded by my
union with him. I owe a large debt to the memory of that
venerated man.'
About his Metiioirs of Dr. Rodgers, we find Dr. Miller
writing to Dr. Green, on the 2d of March, 1812,
'Apropos, — when I stood pledged to write the life of Dr.
Nisbet, you promised me a long communication respecting that
gentleman, in order to gratify my ambition to have it a sort of
joint work. That being dropped, I have the same desire with
respect to Dr. Rodgers's life, I have a real and ardent wish
to receive a communication from you, which may stand as one
of the chapters of the work, or any other way that you choose
to direct; and which may be a monument of our acquaintance
and friendship. I mentioned this to you last May ; but you
gave me no encouragement to expect anything of the kind.
Are you still of the same mind? It would give me great
pleasure to believe that you had come to a better way of think-
ing. If you can prepare two or three sheets, or as much more
as you please, between this and the last of May, it will answer.'
In a letter, dated 'N. Brunswick, July 23, 1813,' Dr.
Livingston, then Professor of Theology of the Reformed
Dutch Church, in Queen's (now Rutger's) College, wrote,
'As to Dr. Rodgers's Life, you forbid me to say the only
thing I can say upon the subject; but I must and will say,
that I am surprised, pleased and edified with it. I have
no remarks, nor would I wish to see any alterations or addi-
tions in a new edition. It is now good, very good. I see you
have made use of my letter. Nothing will suffer in your hand :
it is all right.'
Dr. Rush wrote as follows : —
812 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 3.
'My dear Sir, Philadelphia, April 13th, 1813.
* I have more than read, I have devoured, your ac-
count of the life of our excellent friend, Dr. Rodgers. It is
what the epicures call a tit bit in Biography. You have given
an importance to the most minute incidents in his life by your
reflections upon them. In doing so, you have happily imitated
the manner of Tacitus. Mrs. Bush has been equally delighted
with myself with your history of her much beloved friend.
She says it has the variety and animation of a novel, with all
the dignity and instruction of real history. I was particularly
pleased with your having given so correct a view of the apos-
tolic age of the Presbyterian Church in America. The names
of the Tennents, Dickinson, Burr, the Blairs, Finley, Smith,
Roan, Wilson and Allison, have been^translated by your pen
from their long repose in their graves to the skies, where they
form a splendid constellation, which I hope will never cease to
command the admiration and affection of their descendants in
the same Church. I was pleased still further in observing,
that you ascribe their preeminence in Scriptural knowledge
and Scriptural preaoJiing to their familiarity with the writings
of Baxter, Charnock, Howe and other illustrious divines and
saints, who adorned the seventeenth century. They formed the
apostolic age of the Christian Church in Great Britain.
*I wish you had mentioned the names of Waddel, Kirkpat-
rick, Hunt, Caldwell and Strain among Dr. Finley's pupils in
West Nottingham. They were excellent and useful ministers
of the gospel. Mr. Strain was a great man. In eloquence, so
far as it consists in sublime conceptions and expressions, he
was not inferior to Mr. Whitefield. .He was so truly a "burn-
ing and shining light,'* that he consumed himself. He died pre-
maturely from the vehemence of his labors, particularly in the
pulpit, in which, at times, unhappily, he rather roared than
spoke. I will give you a specimen of the sublimity of his elo-
quence. In a sermon upon these words — " In him d welleth all
the fulness of the Godhead," delivered in Pine street church
in our city, after mentioning most of the attributes of God,
which dwelt in, and were exercised by the Son, he added,
" Above all, the fulness of the love of God dwells in him. —
And here what shall I say? — Help me, Gabriel ! Help me,
Michael I Help me, Ithuriel I with your celestial eloquence, to
do justice to the boundless of the love of Son of God!"
— Here, with his eyes elevated towards the ceiling of the
church, he paused for half a minute. A solemn stillness in-
stantly pervaded the audience. — Then, with a voice a little
reduced and slow, he cried out, "Seel they droop their wings,
unable even to comprehend the mighty theme."
1811.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 313
'There was great force in the word boundless, used as a
substantive, instead of an adjective.
* May we both be enabled to follow the examples of these
great and good men, who are, now, through faith, inheriting
the great and precious promises of the gospel !
* Adieu I from, my dear Sir,
* Yours truly and affectionately,
'The Kev'd Dr. Miller. Benj'n Rush.'
The following is part of a letter from the Rev*d George
Burder, the well known author of "Village Sermons."
^ * Rev'd Sir, London, June 15, 1814.
* I feel much indebted to you for the welcome present of
your Life of that excellent man, Dr. Rodgers, which I have
read with great pleasure, and from which I have ventured to
make an extract for the Evangelical Magazine. You have
contrived. Sir, to render your book truly useful, especially in
America, by introducing subjects of general interest, and
laboring to maintain the truth as it is in Jesus, which I under-
stand is powerfully assailed, in your part of the world, by the
Socinian adversaries.'
A late writer in the Presbyterian^ speaks of this work
as "that richly replenished store house, in which Dr.
Miller has introduced, naturally and appropriately, nearly
everything that was known, thirty years ago, of the his-
tory of our Church.*'
These Memoirs exhibited Episcopalians and Presbyteri-
ans repeatedly in conflict. As the latter were, before the
Revolution, among the most determined resistants of eccle-
siastical domination ; so, since the Revolution, they have
enjoyed the credit of being among the most active oppo-
nents of High Chjirchism. Those portions of the volume
referring to the conflicts just mentioned, were, of course,
notified by Episcopal critics ; but into the particulars and
merits of their criticisms there is not room here to enter,
4. Theological Seminary.
No place had as yet been fixed upon for the new semi-
nary, but to the Assembly of 1811 the Trustees of the
College of New Jersey, at Princeton, proposed the appoint-
ment of a committee to confer with one which they had
already appointed on this subject. The Assembly's com-
1 February 1, 1851.
27
814 MISCEXiLANEOUS MATTERS. [OH. 19. 4.
mittee, of which Dr. Alexander was chairman, reported,
three days afterw9.rd, recommending another committee of
conference with the Trustees, with atnple powers to frame
a plan for uniting the college and the proposed seminary,
and of c.ourse locating the latter at Princeton. A second
committee, of which also Dr. Alexander was chairman,
was accordingly chosen. Subsequen|;ly the plan of a theo-
logical school, from the pen of Dr. Green, of the com-
mittee appointed the previous year, was considered and, in
substance, adopted. It appeared that some $14,000 or
$16,000 had been subscribed for the seminary, including.
$8,000 or $9,000, the probable amount of the estate of
Deacon William Falconer, who had lately died in Philadel-
phia, bequeathing all his property to this object. $3,000
had been subscribed in the city of New York. The
Assembly made provision for a more vigorous prosecution
of the business of collecting funds.
It is doubtful whether, at this time, there was really
much wealth in the Presbyterian Church. At any rate,
the efibrts made to obtain, within its bounds, a proper
endowment for the new seminary, proved abortive. The
funds collected were all needed, and were not sufficient,
to meet the immediate and most pressing demands of the
institution. The times, moreover, on account of the diffi-
culties with France and England, which, as to the latter
power, soon culminated in the war of 1812, were unpropi-
tious. Moved naturally enough by sanguine hopes, rather
than rational conclusions, the thoughts of some of the
gentlemen most deeply interested in the projected semi-
nary, as they were busily beating about, under these cir-
cumstances, in every direction, turned towards New Eng-
land, and several of its wealthy and distinguished patrons
of religious learning. Dr. Green and Dr. Miller especially
hoped for success, and made some effort, in that quarter ;
but they were disappointed. It was no wonder that none
of these New England gentlemen were disposed to help
build up the institution in Princeton, which they could not
but regard, as, to some degree, however unintentionally,
a rival of that at Andover. The nearer alike different
denominations are, the often er do the seeming interests of
one clash with those of another.
1811.] TEMPERANCE. 815
In singular contrast with these negotiations for the
establishment of the Theological Seminary by the side of
the College, at Princeton, was a resolution of the college
trustees, on the 19th of December, 1811, applying to the
state legislature for permission to raise by lottery a sum
not exceeding $26,000, on account of the impoverished
state of the institution under their care. In this country
rerolutions in public sentiment are often peculiarly rapid ;
yet so complete and universal now is the condemnation of
lotteries, and their classification with misdemeanors, that
but for such a recent instance of their justification by good
men, we should suppose they had been, for a much longer
period, the resort of avowed gamblers only. We may,
however, judge more leniently the trustees of the College
of New Jersey, of more than half a century ago, when we
remember how many devices, which are lotteries in fact,
though not so called, are still employed among professing
Christians, and in the name of humanity and religion, in
connexion with church fairs and otherwise, to raise funds
which a halting charity is backward to supply.
5. Temperance.
Dr. Miller was a Commissioner to the four successive
Assemblies from 1810 to 1813, inclusive, doubtless to give
opportunity to his zeal on behalf of a theological institu-
tion. Before that of 1811, he preached a missionary ser-
mon, for which the Assembly voted its thanks. The same
year he was also appointed chairman of a large committee
designed to devise measures, which, when sanctioned by the
General Assembly, might have an influence in preventing
some of the numerous and threatening mischiefs which
were experienced throughout the country by the excessive
and intemperate use of spirituous liquors ; and this com-
mittee was authorized to correspond and act in concert
with any persons who might be appointed, or associated, for
a similar purpose, and were required to report to the next
Assembly. Dr. Rush, of Philadelphia, had previously
presented to the body one thousand copies of his pamph-
let, entitled, "An Inquiry into the Effects of Ardent
Sf)irit8 upon the Human Body and Mind," to be divided
among the members for distribution in their congregations.
816 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [OH. 19. 6.
That donation, which the Assembly received with a resolu-
tion of thanks, had doubtless, in part, suggested a com-
mittee on this subject, which now, for the first time,
engaged the attention of the highest judicatory of the
Presbyterian Church ; excepting that the old Synod had,
in 1766, condemned the excessive use of intoxicating
drinks at funerals. But a passage in the annual narrative
of the state of religion, prepared for the Assembly from
synodical and presbyterial reports, shows that from some
portions of the Church itself had come up lamentations
over intemperance. "We are ashamed," says the narra-
tive, " but constrained to say, that we have heard of the
sin of drunkenness prevailing — prevailing to a great de-
gree — prevailing even among some of the visible members
of the household of faith. What a reflection on the
Christian character is this, that they who profess to be
bought with a price, and thus redeemed from iniquity,
should debase themselves by the gratification of appetite to
a level with the beasts which perish."^
As the result of this reference of the subject, the As-
sembly of 1812 adopted a paper of some length, drawn
up, probably, by Dr. Miller, chairman of the committee.
It recommended to all the ministers of the Presbyte-
rian Church that they should warn their hearers, both
from the pulpit and otherwise, against the sin of intem-
perance, and all indulgences leading thereto ; enjoined
on church sessions faithful, though considerate, discipline,
for the purification of the Church from this sin ; advised the
free circulation of tracts on the subject ; and suggested
the adoption of measures for reducing the number of
taverns and liquor shops.^
V
6. Dr. Griffin's Installation.
After all. Dr. Miller was obliged to excuse himself from
preaching the sermon at Dr. Griffin's installation. The
following letter, dated the 8th of July, 1811, gives his
reasons and expresses his regret.
* I had pleased myself with the thought, that your ini^talla-
tion would take place under circumstances which would liberate
me from my promise. But, to my regret, it has turned out
1 Min. 467, 474, 485. > Min. 511.
1811.] DR. griffin's installation. 817
otherwise. Considering, however, the new and peculiar situa-
tion in which I am placed, I am compelled to request of you,
as a particular favor, to release me from that promise. You
know, my dear Brother, that there are few men living whom I
both respect and love more than yourself; and that it would
afford me very high gratification to have an opportunity of tes-
tifying this. But you shall yourself judge what I ought to do,
after calmly reflecting on the following considerations :
' I have, within a few days, removed my family to a place of
my brother's, at Bloomingdale, about seven miles from the city.
The house which we occupy is in a wild and uncultivated place.
I go to the city every day, and bring most of our family sup-
plies with me in the chair, as I return from these daily visits.
We have no servant who can possibly be trusted to take my
place in this business ; and the idea of leaving my wife and
children alone, for three weeks, in this wild and solitary place,
without supplies, or the means of obtaining them with comfort,
in this warm weather, when they cannot be laid up, so afflicts
my mind, and the mind of Mrs. M., whenever we think of it,
that I shrink from an undertaking which would involve me in
such a necessity.
'Nor is this all. My church is, at this time, in a very criti-
cal situation. The period of entering our new building has
been constantly viewed as about four or five weeks ahead for
near two months past. The time now talked of by our building
committee is the last of July or the beginning oi August. It
is not certain that we shall be able to get in so soon ; but our
people find the edifice we now occupy so crowded and intolera-
ble, especially in hot weather, that they are anxious to get into
the new one at the earliest possible period. Under these cir-
cumstances, for me to engage in anything, which might delay
this event for two or three weeks, would neither be agreeable
to them, nor politic in me. In the midst of this ecclesiastical
embarrassment, we have another. About two-thirds of the
pews in our building are already disposed of to persons who
had claims on seats in the old church. The rest are yet to be
disposed of; and (as has always occurred in similar cases) there
is no small difficulty about the matter. Many complaints arise.
New and delicate cases present themselves and must be decided.
The officers of' the church consider my presence and agency as
of some importance in the removal of these difficulties ; and we
are not likely to get through them entirely, until we enter the
new building, and perhaps not for several weeks afterwards.
But ftirther —
* To my shame be it spoken, though I have had my dedica-
tion sermon for several months in view, yet so incessant has
818 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 6.
been my hurry and distraction, for six weeks past, that I have
not written one line of that sermon, nor even chosen a text for
it. Under these circumstances of unpreparedness and hurry ;
when I am obliged to spend the greater portion of every day in
going to and from our country retreat ; when I cannot have ac-
cess to my library ; and when, with every exertion, I can scarcely
get time to make decent preparation for the Sabbath at home ;
how could I have the heart to engage, in the midst of a relax-
ing, warm season, in preparation for one of the most difficult,
delicate, and arduous services that ever a minister performed ?
'More than this, I was lately absent two Sabbaths at the
Greneral Assembly ; and, though I took all possible pains to
have my pulpit supplied during my absence, and had actually
engaged two ministers for the purpose, yet it so happened, that
they both failed; and the people, on each Sabbath assembled
in church, and sat an hour looking on one another, until, des-
pairing of the arrival of a preacher, they dispersed.
' Under these circumstances, for me to leave home for two
Sabbaths at least, to the distress of my family, and to the en-
dangering of the peace and comfort of my congregation ; to
travel two hundred and fifty miles, to perform a service which
can be better done by a person on the spot — ought I to do it ?
*My dear Brother, it gives me more pain than I can well ex-
press/to decline a se'rvife which I kno^ you expected, and on
which your heart has been in some degree placed. But let me
appeal to your conscience and your feelings, whether under the
circumstances which I have stated, I can possibly decide other-
wise. Write me a line bv the first mail, telling me that you
are not angry ; that you release me from my promise ; and that
my failure shall not impair your afiection. I shall feel uneasy
until I hear from you.'
After the installation, he wrote to Dr. Griffin,
' New-York, August 12, 1811.
*My very dear Brother,
'I embrace the earliest leisure moment, since receiving
information of them, to congratulate you on the solemn and in-
teresting transactions of the 31st ultimo. May Grod bless you,
my beloved Friend, in your new charge, and go on to honor
you, as he has so often done, as the instrument of saving good
to many souls, and of rich benefits to his church at large ! My
heart was with you on that important day ; and I wish it had
been possible to be with you in body also.
*Your affairs in Massachusetts, my Brother, have been or-
dered differently, in some respects, from what we anticipated.
I trust it will turn out to be eminently for the furtherance of
1811.] DR. griffin's installation. 819
the gospel. The great Head of the Church knows better, far
better, than you or I, what he is about. Blessed be his holy
name forever ; and let the whole earth be filled with his glory I
*I cannot tell you how much I feel interested in the affairs of
the Park street Church. God's dealings with them have been,
heretofore, trying. I trust he is now preparing to manifest rich
mercy towards them. Let me know everything concerning
them that is interesting.
* We opened our new church yesterday morning. I was quite
as anxious for the issue of the event as I ought to have been ;
and not a little agitated on the occasion. The church was im-
mensely crowded. Dr. Romeyn attended and assisted. My
sermon was from 2 Chronicles vi. 41 — first clause. It will
probably be printed. On the whole, the issue was favorable :
much better than I feared. There appears to be, at present,
only one family incurably disgusted and alienated about a pew.
I hope all the rest will be quiet, if not satisfied. Considering
the extreme difficulties which usually attend the delicate and
invidious task of accommodating old occupants in new places
of worship, I think we have done, and are doing, on the whole,
remarkably well.
* Let me hear from you soon. Mrs. M. does not know of my
writing, (she is at what Judge Benson calls "Tadmor in the
wilderness,") or she would join in love to Mrs. G. and yourself
with,
' dear Brother, yours affectionately,
'Sam'l Miller.'
Of the two following paragraphs, the former is from
Mrs. Miller's diary, the latter from a letter of hers, dated
the 22d of December, 1811, to a cousin, who had just made
a profession of religion.
September 2, 1811. After my mind has been exercised with
regard to my own spiritual state; after a season of trouble,
when my soul has been anxiously inquiring, "Lord, am I
thine ?" — after having obtained that heartfelt satisfaction which
those experience who are assured that they are amongst that
happy number, who "have passed from death unto lite," and
that nothing — ^not even death — shall separate them from him
who is the source of all their joy ; with how much solicitude
have I inquired, "O Lord, is my husband thine? — is he, too, of
that happjr number whose God is the Lord ? Shew me some
special evidence that he is thine : I ask it, if agreeable to thy
will, in the name of him, through faith in whom thou has
promised all blessings. Is he thine forever ?" But no special
820 MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS. [CH. 19. 6.
evidence was granted, until during the last winter. This was
one of the comforts which were given to support me in a time
of trial.'
* I feel jealous over every professor, and especially every new
one, because I was a professor myself between four and five
years, before I had any spiritual knowledge of Christianity ;
and was prevented from settling down in a mere profession
only by that God who had determined to make me effectually
his.'
CHAPTER TWENTIETH.
AFFLICTIONS.
1812.
1. Burning of the Richmond Theatre.
Early in the year 1812, Dr. Miller published a sermon/
•which was a fitting introduction to a year of unusual sor-
row. The following extracts will explain the occasion of
its delivery and publication.
"On the night of December 26, 1811, the theatre in tie
city of Richmond^ Virginia, was unusually crowded; a new
play having drawn together an audience of not less than
six hundred persons. Towards the close of the performances,
just before the commencement of the last act of the concluding
pantomime, the scenery caught fire, from a lamp inadvertently
rajsed to an improper position, and, in a few minutes, the whole
building was wrapped in flames. The doors being very few,
and the avenues leading to them exceedingly narrow, the scene
which ensued was truly a scene of horror I It may be in some
degree imagined, but can never be adequately described I —
About seventy-five persons perished in the flames. Among these
were the Governor of the State ; the President of the Bank of
Virginia ; one of the most eminent Attomies belonging to the
bar of the commonwealth; a number of other respectable
Gentlemen; and about fifty Females, a large portion of
whom were among the Ladies of the greatest conspicuity and
fashion in the city."*
"To the Young Gentlemen at whose request the 'following
sermon was delivered, and is now published," Dr. Miller says,
i^'A SermoD, delivered January 19, 1812, at the request of a number of
Toung Gentlemen of the City of New York, who had Assembled to express
their Condolence with the Inhabitants of Richmond, on the late Moarnf\il
Dispensation of Providence in that City. By Samuel Miller, D.D.j Pastor of
the First Presbyterian Church in the City of New York." — Lamentations
ii. 1, 13.— 8vo. Pp. 50. » Pp. 50.
321
822 AFFLICTIONS. [CH. 20. 2.
in a dedicatory address, "Your resolution to express your con-
dolence with the mourning inhabitan,ts of Richmond, did you
honour. Sympathy with the afflicted is ornamental to every
age, but especially to the Young. When, therefore, you re-
quested me to address you on the occasion from the pulpit,
although a compliance with your request was not a little incon-
venient, I did not dare to refuse. But when, after being ap-
prized, that if anything was said by me in relation to the awful
Calamity in question, it must include a solemn protest against
Theatrical entertainments, you still imanimously persisted in
urging your application, my duty to comply with it appeared
no longer doubtful. It gives me pleasure to find that you so
far approve of what I thought myself bound to say on that
subject, as to wish it made still more public : for I will enjoy
the satisfaction of believing, that approbation of the truth had
much more agency in prompting your second request, than
civility to the preacher.'^
The biographer of Dr. A. Alexander, after noticing a
sermon preached by the latter, upon the same mournful
occasion, in the Pine street Presbyterian Church, Philadel-
phia, of which he was pastor, and also given to the press,
remarks,
" It is worthv of note, as belonging to a parallel between
two long and blended lives, that the Keverend Dr. Miller, in
New York, preached and published a discourse, commemora-
tive of the same afflictive event. It * * contains an able and
elaborate argument against theatrical amusements.''*
2. Death of Edward Millington Miller.
Heavy affliction now fell, with repeated stroke, upon the
New York pastor's household. The first of these troubles
was the loss of a darling child, to whom the following
extract from Dr. Miller's journal relates. There were two
older daughters, but this was the eldest son.
' February 5, 1812. On the evening of this day, our dear
son, Edward MiUingtorif departed this life, in the seventh year
of his age. * * He was sick about ten or twelve days. His
disease terminated in dropsy of the brain. Though he was so
young, we had a comfortable, nay, a delightfiil, hope in his
death. He expressed himself in language, which not only
shewed that he anticipated his departure; but led us confi-
dently to believe, that, by the grace of Gk)d, he was prepared
for it.
1 Pp. 3, 4. « p. 312.
^
1812.] DEATH OF DR. EDWARD MILLER. 823
* Death has thus, for the first time, entered my family. O
Lord, sanctify to all of us this dispensation. Prepare all of us,
who yet survive, for our own departure. * * May we find
mercy of the Lord in that dayl'
To Dr. Griffin Dr. Miller said, on the 6th of March,
'Since I wrote to you, it has pleased God to take away our
dear Edward. He died, about four weeks ago, of an infiam-
mation of the brain. We have reason to be thankful, that we
have had much consolation attending the melancholy provi-
dence. My dear Sarah has been supported in a most remark-
able manner. ''The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken
away : blessed be the name of the Lord !" '
To Dr. Green he wrote, on the 21st of the same month,
'Please to tell Mrs. Green, that Mrs. Miller unites with me
in affectioAate regards to her; that we have both of us been
sick almost ever since the death of our dear son; but that our
covenant God has not left us comfortless under this dispen-
sation.'
8. Death of Doctor Edward Miller.
In a little more than a month after his son's death, Dr.
Miller met with one of the sorest bereavements of his life,
in the decease of his last remaining brother, particularly
endeared to him by constant an.d most intimate association,
for more than fifteen years, in New York. If the estimate
of this brother about to be given may seem to any reader
extravagant, and, especially, too eulogistic from the pen of
a near relative, the following considerations may perhaps
furnish a partial apology. The description is taken, in a
great measure, from eulogies pronounced upon him, after
his decease, by fellow physicians and others, uninfluenced
by relationship. Moreover, his name descended in the
family with a precious unction, as the very synonym of
brotherly devotion ; and even the members of the house-
hold born subsequently to his death, were taught, by the fre-
quent recurrence of those who had known him to his virtues,
to admire his character and venerate his memory. The
writer is only uttering what the warm love and gratitude
of his parents often expressed in the family circle, and
fixed in the hearts of all their children.
There can be no doubt, that the fifteen years in New
York, of renewed and closest intercourse between the two
824 AFFLICTIONS. [CH. 20. 3.
brothers, had been of mutual advantage, chiefly, perhaps,
in cherishing principles and habits which they had together
formed in their Delaware home. Edward was more than
nine years the older, and, of course, his advice, opinions,
and example had, on that account, greater influence with
his younger brother. This influence was not wholly bene-
ficial. The literary and scientific pursuits, companions,
and recreations quite appropriate to a physician, tempted,
no doubt, the gospel minister too far from the high duties
of his sacred profession. Doctor Edward Miller was,
moreover, as before mentioned, a very warm and decided
politician of the Republican, or Democratic, stamp. Into
politics, indeed, he carried a preeminent delicacy of
thought, taste, feeling, and habit, which eflFectually pre-
vented his becoming, under any temptation, a brawler.
But, however refined and elegant in his political associa-
tions and intercourse; however carefully abstaining from
the asperities and foulness of common party conflict ;
however mere politicians might have profited by his liberal,
dignified, unblemished example; that example was, for
this very reason, only the more seductive to one, who, by
the bent of his own mind, was already tempted to partici-
pate in party strife, though not often untastefully, yet far
too much for a minister of the gospel. And, on the other
hand, doubtless, the clerical brother, had he shewn more
decisively, both at home and abroad, that he was deter-
mined not to know anything save Jesus Christ and him
crucified, would have exerted upon the physician a much
more effectual religious influence. There is no element of
power in the gospel so mighty, as conclusive evidence in
the lives and labors of its ministers, that they regard the
salvation of souls as an affair of indeed infinite importance;
and that their one, all-engrossing thought is, by all means
to save some.
But, beyond doubt, as to many points, their mutual in-
fluence, and especially that of the older on the younger,
must have been of the happiest kind. Samuel was a vale-
tudinarian throughout his ministry in New York, and
probably owed his life to fraternal care and watchfulness.
In the strictest temperance as to all the enjoyments of the
table, and an abhorrence of tobacco, as, in every form,
1812.] DEATH OF DR. EDWARD MILLER. 325
odious, unhealthful, and a provocative to drink, he was
confirmed by his brother's example, which was that of the
most rigid delicacy and self-command. Perhaps Edward
was hardly equal to Samuel in formal, impressive manner ;
but he was hardly a whit inferior to him in any other
characteristic of either the inside, or the outside, of a
gentleman and a scholar. In classical and general culture
he was the superior ; his style of composition was the more
compact and accurate, indicating a better disciplined, if
not a more acute, mind ; he had the more retentive and
exact memory ; and he excelled in discernment, which his
appropriate studies and medical practice naturally improved.
He was enthusiastic in his profession ; a most diligent in-
quirer after scientific truth ; prompt to grasp, and skillful
to improve, every new idea ; an unusually agreeable and
instructive lecturer ; unselfish and ready to promote the
schemes of otTiers ; ever willing to spend and be spent for
the sake of science, of humanity, or of natural affection ;
winningly earnest in his pursuits and benefactions ; very
successful in his practice ; of sound judgment and admi-
rable discretion ; the sympathizing friend as well as the
physician ; the light and joy of the sick room ; attaching
his associates most warmly to him ; simple, courteous and
unaffected, sincere and affable in social intercourse ; modest,
sensitive, neatin dress, refined and guarded in thought and
expression. Among all his characteristics, self-negation
and delicacy of feeling were ever prominent. Such an
example could not have failed to exert on every one around
him a most beneficial influence.
Yet all that has been said would convey but a faint idea
of his character in the domestic circle. Without any
family, he lived for that of his brother — although not an
inmate of the same dwelling, yet, as if this family were his
own, devoting himself, with remarkable affection, to its
interests. The ties by which the two brothers were united
were a singular evidence of the Christian influences under
which they had been trained in their father's house. In
that little Delaware home-garden, with none of the appli-
ances of wealth, in the midst of a strife almost for the
necessaries of existence, with no fortune except th^ cove-
nant inheritance from a pious ancestry, the simple hearted,
laborious pastor had found time to cultivate, and not with-
28
326 AFFLICTIOKS. [CH. 20, 3.
out a measure of success, the rarest native and exotic
virtues ; which were now beautifying the homes of another
generation, where ampler means gave but wider diffusion
to whatever they possessed of attractive grace and delicate
perfume.
Dr. Miller, in his diary, thus noticed his brother's
death : —
'March 17, 1812. To-day, departed this life, my beloved
and affectionate brother, Edwakd Miller, M. D., Professor
of the Practice of Physic in the University of the State of New
York. He had been sick, for a fortnight, with a catarrhal
fever ; but was supposed to be decisively convalescent, when
the fever suddenly assumed a typhoid shape, and closed his
life in a few hours. The first impression I had of his danger
was when I perceived a delirium coming on. But then it was
too late to say a word to him concerning his eternal hope and
prospects. I could only pray by his side ; which I did a num-
ber of times.
* I am now the only surviving son of seven bom to my pairents.
One sister and myself are all that remain of nine children.
Solemn situation ! When shall I be called to give an account
of my stewardship? Lord God, thou knowest Oh, prepare
me for all thy will.'
Appended to this at a later date, is found an additional
expression of grateful remembrance: —
* The brother whose death is noticed on the preceding page
was one of the most affectionate and devoted brothers that ever
man had. * * He devoted himself to my comfort with
peculiar zeal and affection. And, after his decease, though he
gave me no intimation of it before, I found that he had be-
queathed to me his whole property, amounting to more than
$10,000, and made me his sole executor.
Doctor Edward Miller had never made a profession of relig-
ion, yet there seemed to be good ground for believing that
he had " hope in his death.*'
Doctor Miller had, in 1803, been appointed, by the
Governor and Council of the State of New York, Resident
Physician of New York City, according to an act of the
legislature, designed to guard against malignant epidemics,
especially the yellow fever. Excepting the interval of
about a year, he had retained this ofSce until his death.
The fever in question he had made his particular study ;
1812.] DEATH OF DR. EDWARD MILLER. 827
and had been noted for maintaining, in coincidence with
Dr. Benjamin Rush's opinion, that it was of domestic
origin, — not imported from abroad, — and was not conta-
gious. In 1807j Doctor Miller had been elected Professor
of the Practice of Physic in the new College of Physicians
and Surgeons ; and in 1809, one of the physicians of the
New York Hospital ; in which institution he had soon been
appointed Clinical Lecturer. These appointments also he
had held until his decease.
A few days after the death of his brother. Dr. Miller
received from Dr. Benjamin Rush the following letters of
most affectionate condolence : —
*My dear Friend, ^ Philadelphia, March 19th, 1812.
*Col. M^Lane communicated to me in a short note, yes-
terday morning, the distressing intelligence of the death of
my much loved and invaluable friend. It afflicted me in the
most sensible manner. He was very dear to me, not only
from his uncommon worth, but also because he was my early
and uniform friend. In an intercourse of thirty years, I
never saw anything in him that was not calculated to excite
affection, esteem, and admiration. During the confederacy of
my brethren against me, in" the memorable years in which the
Yellow Fever prevailed in our city, he openly advocated my
principlea and practice ; and by the weight of his name, and
the learning and ingenuity of his publications, contributed
very much to their establishment in our country, Judge of
my affection for him, and the value I placed upon his integrity
and friendship, when I add, that, four or five years ago, in a
private interview, in my own house, I committed my lectures
and manuscripts to him, to be revised by him, and published
or destroyed as he saw proper, after my death. He received
this communication with a good deal of emotion, and promised
to fulfill my wishes, in case he should survive me. — But why
do I complain of the loss I have sustained by his death ? Sci-
ence, Literature, Humanity, the United States, have all been
deprived of one of their strongest pillars, and most beautiful
ornaments. They will long, very long deplore his early and
premature removal from the high and useful station he filled
in life. They now mingle their tears with yours and mine.
When the late Reverend William Tennent, oi Freehold, heard
of the death of his friend, Doctor Finley^ he cried out, " I feel
as if I had lost my broad-side. He was my brother. I could
have gone to prison and to death with him !" I imagine we
both feel disposed to adopt the same affectionate and pas-
328 AFFLICTIONS. [CH, 20. 3.
sionate expressions, in revolving in our minds the uncommon
virtues and attainments of our departed FriencJ and Brother.
His death has rendered the republic of medicine a solitude to
me ; for he filled a place in my bosom which no physician in
our country is able, or if able, willing, to occupy.
' But in thus venting our sorrows to each other, let us not
forget the dictates of the holy religion we profess. God never
created any creature comfort, not even the innocent delights of
friendship and fraternal afibction, to rise in rebellion against
himself; and however severely we may feel the loss of them, it
is probably intended to teach us that they are not indispensably
necessary to our substantial and permanent happiness; and
that there is indeed "a Friend that sticketh closer than a
brother."
* I will endeavour to write something for the public eye on
this distressing occasion. But ah ! my friend,
" Grief unaffected suits but ill with art,
And flowing periods with a bleeding heart."
* Since the death of my illustrious fellow-laborer in the sci-
ence of Medicine, and the awful summons it has conveyed to
me from the grave, I feel my ardor in my professional pursuits
suddenly suspended, and am ready to say to the sources of all
my knowledge and pleasures, in the language of the Scotch
poet, a little varied.
" Books, wander where ye like, I dun no care,
I'll break my pen, and never study mare.'
»>
' Accept of my tenderest sympathy for the death of your
darling little boy. Ah! Dr. Miller, Dr. Miller/ myson^my
friend, my brother !
* Reverend Doctor Miller. Benjamin Rush.'
' My dear Friend, Philadelphia, March 24th, 1812.
* I continue to sympathize with you in the loss of your
excellent brother, and my much beloved friend. He was very
dear to me. During an intercourse of thirty years, I never saw
anything in him that was not calculated to excite affection,
esteem and admiration. I have learned much from his letters,
conversation and publications ; and I am indebted to him, not
only for the public and able support he gave my principles and
practice, at a time when they were opposed by most of the
physicians in Philadelphia, but for the ability and elegance
with which he improved and extended them. I have endeav-
ored to relieve my feelings by publishing a short tribute of
respect to his memory, in one of our newspapers, which I here-
witK send you.* I wish, you would collect and publish in one
Biog. Sketch of Doctor Edward Miller, 'xxir*
1812.] DEATH OF DR. EDWARD MILLER. 329
volume all bis original papers, which he has scattered through
the Medical Repository, as well as his inaugural Dissertation.
They will be a valuable addition to the Medical Science of our
country.
' Adieu, my dear Friend, and be assured again and again of
the sympathy of yours affectionately,
' Benj'n Eush.'
In a postscript Dr. Rush says,
* It will be gratifying to me to be placed upon record with
him in the libraries of our country, and to appear before the
public, and to those who are to come after us, as his friend.'
In a letter of May 9th, he adds,
* I long to see you. We will exchange our sorrows when we
meet, and talk over the worth of our common brother. But
let us not forget our duties to the living, in weeping at the
grave of the dead. We have both many important duties yet
to perform to our fellow creatures. Mine will be limited in
their nature and short in their duration. Your destiny, I hope,
is a much higher one. Your talents (one of which is your
popular name) and your time of life, all mark you for a high
station and extensive usefulness in our country.
* From, my dear Friend, yours with
* great sympathy and regard,
' The Rev'd Dr. Miller, Benj'n Rush.'
William Dunlap, Esquire, one of Dr. Edward Miller's
earliest acquaintances and friends in New York, noticed
his death most sympathetically in a periodical publication
of which he was the conductor. The following is one pura-
graph of that notice : —
" Every class of men joined in sympathetic regret, and in
mournful testimonials to his superior worth. The assemblage
of citizens, who attended to pay the last tribute of love and re-
spect to his mortal remains, was numerous beyond example,
except in the instance of the funeral of General Hamilton,
whose death not only excited an extraordinary sensation, from
the loss of a great and distinguished /military and political
leader, but from the manner and cause of his dissolution. In
the instance J am recording, the uncommon concourse, not only
of spectators, but of mourners, was unexpected ; for the tribute
of sorrow was paid to a man whose actions were not like Ham-
ilton's, exposed to the gaze of millions, but were confined to the
abodes of sickness, or the retreats of meditation. The expres-
sion of grief was strong and universal,"^
1 Biog. Sketcb, oiii. oiy.
2S*
330 AFFLICTIONS. [CH. 20. 3
Immediately after his brother Edward's death. Dr. Mil-
ler felt the propriety of publishing, in a compact form, the
best of his writings, prefixing a sketch of his life. Dr.
Rush, the warm friend of both, strongly advised, as we
have seen, such a publication. It was not completed, bow-
ever, before the lapse of a little more than two years, and
until after Dr. Miller's removal to Princeton.^ During the
interval, Dr. Rush, who was to have furnished the prelimi-
nary sketch, died — the 19th of April, 1813. In refer-
ence to this matter, the editor of the volume remarks,
" The reader will perceive, * * that a sketch of the life
and character of Doctor Miller was promised by one, "who
touched nothing which he did not adorn." Had his invalua-
ble life beeh spared, a memorial of his friend might have been
expected, far more interesting than even fraternal affection has
been able to form. But, alas ! this purpose, as well as others
of much greater importance, was broken off by death. The
editor, under the circumstances in which he was placed, felt
constrained to undertake himself the melancholy task."'
It is a peculiarity of this volume, that different portions
of it are dedicated, severally, by the editor, to different
persons, particular friends of Dr. Edward Miller. The
dedications are favorable specimens of Dr. Samuel Miller's
style in such complimentary addresses. Take for example
that to Dr. Warren.^
"To
"JOHN WARREN, M.D.,
"professor of anatomy in the university of
"cambridge, massachusetts.
"Dear Sir,
"THE obligation of my Family to You is of long stand-
ing. More than thirty-six years ago, when my eldest Brother
feu a sacrifice to exposures and hardships encountered in the
service of his Country, he enjoyed all the tender assiduities of
1 '^ The Medioal Works of Edward Miller, M.P., late Professor of the Prao-
tioe of Physio in the University of New York, and Resident Physician for the
City of New York. Colleotod and Acoompanied with a Biographical Sketch
of the Author ; By Samuel Miller, D.D., JProfessor of Ecclesiastical History
and Church Government, in the Theological Seminary of the Presbyterian
Church in the United States, at Princeton, New Jersey. New York ; 1814. —
Grown 8vo. Pp. cxi. and 892.
SBiog. Sketch, iv.
' Biog. Sketch and Works, 180.
1812.] DEATH OF DR. EDWARD MILLER. 331
your friendship ; expired in your arms ; and was honoured by
You in his death.
"Be not surprised that the remembrance of such a fact, grate-
fiiUy cherished, should suggest, in collecting the writings of a
younger Brother, of the same Family and Profession, the pro-
priety of inscribing some production of his pen to You. Had
it been possible to consult him on the subject, his affectionate
veneration for the name of Warren would have more than
sanctioned the choice which led to this public testimony of re-
spect and gratitude.
" That You may long continue to adorn your Profession, to
enlighten the students of the Healing Art, and to bless your
Country ; and, at the close of a life equally useM and happy,
may be graciously received to that world, in which the glim-
merings of. human science shall be lost in the radiance of Un-
bounded Knowledge, and the feeble exertions of philanthropy
give place to the unfettered . activity of perfect and eternal be-
nevolence. is the ardent prayer of,
"My dear Sir,
"Your grateful friend and servant,
" Sr 2?^m4'^*' } ^^^ EDITOR."
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST.
LAST YBARS OF THE PASTORATE IN NEW YORK.
1812, 1813.
1. The Theological Seminary and Dr. Alexander.
Mrs. Miller, as well as her husband, was busying her-
self to provide funds for the new theological seminary.
We find the following from her brother, which shows that
she had asked from him a contribution.
*My dear Sister, Philadelphia, October 1, 1812.
* I received to-day your good letter of the 29th ult., for
which I have to thank you. I am fully satisfied that in this,
as in everything else, you feel anxious for what you believe will
be for my happiness and peace. Having received a share of
temporal blessings greatly beyond what I merited or could
expect, I should show a very slight sense indeed of the grati-
tude I owe for them, if I were reluctant, or slow to aid those
institutions, which we hope and believe are acceptable to him
who is the giver of all good, and calculated, with his aid, to do
good to mankind. To the Theological Seminary I will give
exactly what you shall say I ought. Be pleased to name the
sum. My fees for the fortnight (computing from this day)
shall be so appropriated ; but I fear they will not amount to
much. Be good enough also t5 say, how I shall send the money,
and to whom.
* Brother Thomas returned last evening, but I have scarcely
seen him yet. Remember me affectionately to Mr. MUler, and
to your children.
'Very truly
* Your affectionate brother,
'John Sergeant.'
The projected Theological Seminary occupied a large
part of the time of the General Assembly of 1812. After
much discussion, and special prayer for direction, Princeton
was fixed upon as the place of its establishment. An
332
1812.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AND DR. ALEXANDER. 333
agreement made between the Assembly's committee and a
committee of the Trustees of the College of New Jersey,
was ratified. It left the Seminary independent, while en-
suring to it some material advantages. A letter fro^p
Richard Stockton, Esquire, of Princeton, promised four
acres of land for the purposes of the principal edifice and
a campus in front and rear ; to which two acres were sub-
sequently added as a donation from Dr. Green. Rules
were adopted for the choice of directors and professors.
The first board of directors was chosen, and, subsequently,
the first professor. Dr. Archibald Alexander. An unknown
writer has given the following graphic account of the scene
in the Assembly, when to the man of its first choice was
thus proffered the great honor of having the most important
institution of the Church, and the training of her most pre-
cious youth — her candidates for the ministry — committed so
specially to his trust.
"In the year 1812, the General Assembly, then in session in
the city of Philadelphia, resolved to go into the election of
Professor. The Rev. Mr. Flinn,^ of Charleston, South Carolina,
was Moderator. It was unanimously resolved to spend some
time in prayer previously to the election, and that not a single
remark should be made by any member, with reference to any
candidate, before or after^ the balloting. Silently and prayer-
fully these guardians of the Church began to prepare tneir
votes. They felt the solemnity of the occasion, the importance
of their trust. Not a word was spoken, not a whisper heard,
as the teller passed around to collect the result. The votes
were counted, the result declared, and the Rev. Dr. Alexander
was pronounced elected. A venerable elder of the church of
Philadelphia, of which Dr. Alexander was pastor, arose to
speak. But his feelings choked utterance. How could he part
with his beloved pastor? His teai-s flowed until he sat down
in silence. The Rev. Dr. Miller arose and said that he hoped
the brother elected would not decline, however reluctant he
might feel to accept ; that if he had been selected by the voice
of the Church, however great the sacrifice, he would not dare
refuse. Little did he dream that on the following year he
should be called by the same voice to give up the attractions
c^f the city, to devote his life to the labors of an instructor.
The Rev. Mr. Flinn called on the Rev. Dr. WoodhuU, of
Monmouth, to follow in prayer. He declined. Two others
^ Andrew Flinn, D. D. See 4 Sprague's Annals, 275.
8Sf4 LAST YEARS OF PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [Cfl. 21. 1.
were called on, and they declined, remarking that it was the
Moderator's duty. He then addressed the throne of grace in
such a manner, with such a strain of elevated devotion, that
the members of the Assembly all remarked that he seemed
Almost inspired ; weeping and sobbing were heard throughout
the house.
" Amid the tears and prayers of the Church, Dr. Alexander
was elected to the office. Amid the prayers and tears of the
Church, he was laid in the tomb. But three of the members
of that Assembly, it is believed, are now living. Instead of thy
fathers shall be thy children,'*^
It appeared that subscriptions for the Seminary had
been obtained, including those reported the previous year,
to the amount of $23,219, of which only $5,813 had been
actually paid. The result, perhaps, has proved, that the
projectors and founders of the institution had more faith
than money to go upon, when they ventured to carry their
plan into effect. Dr. Miller was one of the first Board of
Directors, as Dr. Alexander also was.
On the last Tuesday — ^the 30th — of June, the Board
held, at Princeton, their first meeting, and adjourned to
meet again on the 12th of August following, the day which
they fixed for Dr. Alexander's inauguration, This cere-
mony was performed at the time appointed. Dr. Miller
delivered the first discourse — a sermon upon the Duty of
the Church to take measures for providing an Able and
Faithful Ministry, which was subsequently published.^ A
large part of it will be found in " The Life of Archibald
Alexander, D. D.," whose biographer introduces his quo-
tation by saying,
" It was an able investigation of the question, what is to be
understood by an able and faithfiil gospel minister, which was
made to include piety, talents, learning and diligence ; and of
the means which the Church is bound to employ for providing
such a ministry. As many years have elapsed since this ven-
erable man uttered his weighty judgment, as the topics are still
of great moment, and as the discussion evinces the views of
1 From the Presbyterian.
2 " The Duty of the Church to take measures for providing an Able and
Faithful Ministry: a Sermon, delirered at Princeton, August 12, 1812, at the
Inauguration of the Rev. Archibald Alexander, D. D., as Professor of Didactic
and Polemic Theology, in the Theological Seminary of the Presbyterian
Church. By Samuel Miller, D. D., Pastor of the church in Wall street. New
York."— 2 Timothy ii. 2.— 8vo. Pp. 60.
1812.] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AND DR. ALEXANDER. 335
those who began the work of theological seminaries, we shall
indulge ourselves by inserting an ertract of some length."^
Dr. Alexanner's Inaugural Discourse followed — "a
learned argument in behalf of biblical study." Then Dr.
Philip Milledoler delivered a charge to the Professor and
Students of Divinity. The latter, all counted, were but
three: the new professor's own sons, at this time, just out-
numbered his students.
2. Calls to Colleges.
In 1811, the University of North Carolina had given to
Dr. Miller the Degree of Doctor of Divinity, with which,
as we have seen, he had been honored, seven years before,
by two other institutions.^ On the 18th of May, 1812, he
received a communication informally offering him the suc-
cession to the Rev. Joseph Caldwell,^ as president of that
University. ' To this letter,' he says in a note upon it, ' I
returned an answer respectfully but decisively in the nega-
tive, a few days after receiving it. On the 30th of the
following July, he had notice of his appointment to the
presidency of Hamilton College, an institution just founded
with flattering prospects of success and usefulness. In
reply, he wrote as follows : —
* Gentlemen, New York, August 17, 1812.
* I had the honor to receive, a fortnight ago, your communi-
cation of July 23d, announcing to me my election to the presi-
dency of Hamilton College.
* This unexpected and highly flattering testimony of respect
and confidence I receive with much gratification; and shall
always reckon among the most valuable distinctions of my life.
I beg you to communicate to the Board, whom you represent,
the grateful sensibility with which it has inspired me ; and to
accept for yourselves my best acknowledgments for the polite
manner in which you have been pleased to announce my ap-
pointment.
' After bestowing on this subject all that serious and most
respectful deliberation, which its importance and circumstances
demanded, I am constrained to believe, that it is my duty to
return a ne^itive answer to your call : and, accordingly, such
an answer 1 now beg leave, through you, to communicate to
the Board.
1 P. 333.
2 See p. 178.
3 D. D. from 1816. See 4 Spragoe's AnnalS; 173.
336 LAST YEARS OF PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [CH. 21. 3.
* I am by no means ignorant of the favorable prospects of
Hamilton College ; nor of the wealth, population and numerous
attractions of the district of country in which it is seated. And
the names of those gentlemen, who are entrusted with the gov-
ernment of the Institution, are to me a sufficient pledge of all
that liberality and urbanity, which would render the situation
of an office under them both happy and useful. But my deli-
cate health ; the ties by which I am bound to a large and most
affectionate congregation ; my domestic connexions and habits ;
together with some literary plans which render my continuing
to reside in, or near, this city peculiarly convenient and desir-
able: aU conspire to impress on my mind the deep and un-
wavering conviction, that I ought not, at present, to remove
from New York ; and especially to engage m an undertaking,
which requires far more vigor both of body and of mind, than I
can possibly consider myself as possessing.
* I would most willingly. Gentlemen, have complied with
your request to make a visit to your part of our state, before
forming such a decision as I have now communicated ; were it
not that a variety of circumstances render it impossible for me,
at present, to leave home ; and also that such a step might be
supposed by some to indicate, that I was still deliberating on a
subject, on which I wish my decision to be considered as com-
plete and final.
* With earnest prayers that Hamilton College may speedily
and long prosper ; and that the views of the Board of Trustees
may be more suitably and more successfully directed to some
other candidate,
' I am. Gentlemen, with much personal respect,
* Your obliged and obedient servant,
* To Jonas Piatt, Thomas R. ') Samuel Miller.'J
1^ Gold, and Morris Miller,
Esquires, Committee, etc.
3. Dr. Grebn and the College of New Jersey.
Upon the resignation of the presidency of the College of
New Jersey, by the distinguished Samuel Stanhope Smith,
D.D., Ashbel Green, D.D., was unanimously elected his
successor. Of this transaction the latter has given the
following account : —
. "On the 14th of August, 1812, I was unanimously elected
by the Trustees of the College of New Jersey as President of
the institution of which they were the guardians. Stratige as
it may appear, it is notwithstanding a fact, that eighteen hours
1812.] DR/GREBN AND THE COLLEGE OF NEW JERSEY. 337
befcwre this occurrence, I was not aware that such an event was
in the contemplation of any one. My own mind was most de-
cidedly opposed to it. The facts of the case were the following.
At the first meeting of the Board of Directors of the Theologi-
cal Seminary at Princeton, I had preached a sermon in which
I had laid down the doctrine that every minister of the gospel
was a devoted man ; bound by the tenor of his vocation to serve
God in any place and in any manner to which divine provi-
dence should call him. My special reference in this statement
was to Dr. Alexander, who at that time had not explicitly con-
sented to assume the station which he has ever since most ac-
ceptably occupied. The Board of Trustees of the College had
met at Princeton on the day before my election, and had chosen
^Vice-president of the institution, and had agreed to proceed
to the election of a President on the following morning. Dr.
Miller, without my knowledge or suspicion, had gone to every
individual of the Board and persuaded them to give me a
unanimous vote, and to throw the responsibility of rejecting it
on myself. He himself was the man that I had determined to
nominate as the President of the College. Col. Ogden, who
sat next to me in the Board of Trustees, said to me while we
were preparing our votes for the Vice-president, "Suppose we
should give you a unanimous vote for this office, as a stepping-
stone to the one which we are to vote for in the morning." I
immediately replied, " In that event, I would instantly and ab-
solutely refuse both." He replied, " We shall do what we think
right, and you will do the same." After the Board of Trus-
tees adjourned I spoke to Richard Stockton, and he told me
that " my friend Miller could tell me all about it." I imme-
diately went to Dr. Miller's quarters, and " he did tell me all
about it." He informed me explicitly, that the Board would
give me a unanimous vote for the Presidentship of the College
on the coming day, and threw on me the responsibility of re-
fusing the office. I went to my lodgings much agitated. My
wife was with me, and as soon as we had retired for the night,
I told her what had taken place, and added that my mind was
made up to refuse the appointment at once. She cautioned me
against precipitancy, and said that she thought I ought to hold
it under consideration. On my bed I made a new consecration
of myself, and resolved that 1 would abide by the doctrine of
ray sermon to which I have referred, and then I was free from
agitation and slept comfortable till morning. I rose early and
wrote a letter to the Trustees, of which I have a copy, telling
them that my appointment to the Presidentship of the College
was altogether unexpected, and that the indispensable condi-
29
338 LAST YEARS OF PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. "[CH. 21. 3.
tion of my holding it under consideration was, that my doing
so should not be (Considered as any intimation that 1 would
finally accept the appointment, otherwise they had my answer
at once in the negativa This letter I gave to Dr. Miller, and
he read it to the Board of Trustees in my presence. After this
letter was read, I made a short address to the Board, thanking
them for the confidence reposed in me, and then said that I
should retire. The Board opposed this, and gave a unanimous
vote in my presence."^
The prominent and active part which Dr. Miller took in
the election of Dr. Green to the college presidency w^s,
no doubt, due especially to the fact, that several leading
and influential trustees had before conferred with him in
regard to his accepting the oflSce himself; assuring hinl
that, if he would at all entertain such a proposition, the
President's chair would be regularly offered to him at once.
But, for the same reasons for which, chiefly, he had before
refused similar overtures from other quarters, he now reso-
lutely declined this proposal. He felt that neither his
health was suflScient, nor his temperament fitted, for the
peculiar duties and trials of a college president ; and doubt-
less his judgment was right. To a more honorable post he
could hardly have aspired; but his feeble, nervous body
gave little promise of sustaining him, especially in that
calm, prompt, firm, resolute discipline which the office
would have required.
On behalf of the committee appointed by the trustees to
confer with Dr. Green about his appointment, and as a
personal friend, Dr. Miller had a good deal of correspond-
ence with him at this juncture, some extracts from which
may interest the reader. On the 18th of August, he wrote,
* I hope, my dear Sir, that your impressions in favor of ac-
cepting this appointment are daily becoming stronger ; and can-
not help cherishing the expectation, that your next letter will
bring the most unequivocal encouragement in the case. When
I recollect, how much depends, under God, upon the head of
that college ; how much he can do for or against the best in-
terests of our church ; and the extreme difficulty, not to say
impossibility, of procuring a suitable president, if you decline
accepting the office ; I do not see how you can dare to refuse.
But I forbear to enter more fully into the subject at present.
We have, at different times, discussed it, in all its bearings, so
1 Lif of Dr. Green, 338, etc.
1812.] DR. GREEN AND THE COLLEaE OF NEW JERSEY. 339
largely, that I know not whether I can suggest a single idea
that is new. One thing, I think, may be confidently asserted ;
and that is, that you may expect from a majority of the Board
of Trustees all that encouragement and support, which friend-
ship and public spirit can dictate.
'Be pleased to communicate to me as soon as possible, what
steps it will be proper for the committee to take, in prosecuting
your call. If it be judged necessary, or even desirable, that
we should go in a body to Philadelphia, to attend the Presby-
tery, we shall be ready, I doubt not, to go, whenever we shall
be apprized of the time. I will, however, take the liberty
of adding, that, as I have paid one visit to Philadelphia, and
two others to Princeton, within three months ; as I must be in
Princeton again, if I live, the last week of September; and as
I design, with the leave of Providence, to take a long journey for
my health, toward the latter part of October and embracing the
greater part of the month of November ; if our going to Philadel-
phia can be dispensed with, just as well as not, consistently with
due respect to you, and proper fidelity to our appointment, it will
relieve me from a very inconvenient journey; especially now,
when, in the midst of the printing of Dr. Kodgers's life, every
absence of forty-eight hours incommodes both me and the
printer. On this subject give me^your whole mind without
reserve.
*I hope you will not fail to tell Mrs. Green of the pleasant-
ness of Princeton; of the healthfulness of the place; of the
probability that her husband would continue to be at least ten
years longer popular and useful there than in Philadelphia, etc.,
etc., etc. These things she ought to know; and I hope you
will not conceal them from her. My wife is ardently engaged
in favor of your going : scarcely an hour passes in which she
does not suggest some measure for forcing you to go. I am
fully persuaded she would make a much better trustee than
several that I could name, who have seats at the Board. May
the great Head of the Church direct and bless you ! So prays
* Your affectionate friend and brother,
* Saml MiUer.'
On the 27kh of the same month, he said,
** * I consider It as much that you do not positively say
No.
• My wife and myself united with you in observing Tuesday
last, as a day of special prayer. May the great Head of the
Church give an answer of peace, and direct in this momentous
concern ! ^
3-4D LAST YEARS OP PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [CH. 21. 3.
** * I have some reason to believe, that Hamilton Col-
lege, in this state, which latc^ly gave me a call to the presidency
of that institution, will on receiving my negative answer, which
I sent a fortnight ago, unanimously elect Dr. McLeod their
president. If so, I have my doubts whether he will come to
us. But, my dear Friend, I hope you will give yourself no
uneasiness about this matter. If you accept the presidency,
and Dr. McLeod declines, I hope the Trustees will, as one
man, see the propriety of your having the principal voice in
choosing your second in command, and will leave it pretty
much with you to select. Although it would not do to use
this language publicly, yet I have the most entire confidence,
that a majority of the Board will feel thus and act accordingly.
^ Being much hurried last weeky and not having time to write
several long letters ; and feeling also, that, as I am personally
acquainted with almost all your elders, it might seem invidi-
ous to write to one or two of them ; I determined to address a
letter to them collectively. I accordingly did so, and inclosed it
to Mr. Ralston. Perhaps this was ill-judged, but I did it for
the best. If I can do anything more in this way, please to
direct me with as much freedom as if you were utterly unin-
terested in the business.'
With most unfeigned and very great pleasure, Dr. Miller
hailed Dr. Green's acceptance of the presidency.
*I desire,' said he in writing to the latter on the 15th of
September — *I desire, with all my heart, to bless God for the
favorable accounts which your letter contains, with respect to
the matter which has been the great subject of our correspon-
dence for some weeks past. I have no longer any doubt that
the whole affair has been of the Lord ; and I hope and pray
that his blessing may rest upon it. The same account substan-
tially with that which your letter contains had reached this
city, in various ways, before it came from yourself, and glad-
dened the hearts of the friends of religion and of lie College
more than I can express. Mr. Robert Smith, your worthy
elder, visited us, with his lady, at Bloomingdale, and gave us
distinctly to understand, not only that he believed you would,
but that he thought you ought to accept of a station to which
the providence of God appeared so unexpectedly and wonder-
fully to point. He talked like a judicious man and a Chris-
tian ; and I further gathered from him, that, in the opinions
and views which he expresssd, the session of your church was '
nearly, if not entirely, unanimous.'
The selection of a vice-president of the institution — one
acceptable to Dr. Green and the Trustees, and well quali-
1812.] DR. GREEN AND THE COLLEGE OF NEW JERSEY. 841
fied for the professorial duties which would fall to his lot —
presented no small diflSculty. A few words which Dr.
Miller adds respecting one candidate for this office shows
that Hopkinsianism was still, perhaps increasingly, agita-
ting the Presbyterian Church.
'With regard to Dr. I have also several objections. In
the first place, I think his Hopkinsianism a solid, if not insu-
perable one ; not as to a question of heresy, but as a matter of
prudence, considering what has lately passed ; and considering,
too, that there is hardly any man in our Church who feels
more sore and irritable on this point than , the great
patron of the Vice-president and the largest contributor to the
fund by which he is to be supported. But, at the same time,
I should, on several accounts, much deprecate this question
(Hopkinsianism) being made a subject of public discussion.
Further,. Dr. was not happy in : he is not happy in
, and wishes to leave it. When I see things of this sort,
I cannot help suspecting there is some material fault in the
individual, besides, I have learned from both and ,
that he is charged with a very inordinate money making dispo-
sition, which, it is said, leads him often to the meanest parsi-
mony. If these things be so; and if the amiableness of his
temper be also questionable, it will be better to think of some
other person. * *
'After all, to say the truth, I think it would be much better
policy, to take nobody, in the present case, from New England.
I should prefer — ^much prefer — taking some respectable West-
ern or Southern man. This would be, on various accounts, an
important step toward making Princeton, the sreat centre,
which we desire to have it — ^and, more especially, since so
much has been recently said about Hopkinsianism.'
The following plan for the inauguration of Dr. Green
was adopted by the Board of Trustees : —
*I. That Dr. WoodhuU introduce the exercises by prayer aifd
singing.
' II. That, at the close of the Psalm, the presiding member
of the board, in the name of the board, present to the President
elect the key of the College, the key of the Library, and a copy
of the printed laws, pronouncing him at the same time, in the
Latin language, the President of the College, and invested with
all the powers and privileges of that office.
*III. That immediately after this. Dr. MDler address the
President in a short speech, also in the Latin language, to which
he will be expected to reply in the same language.
29*
342 LAST YEARS OP PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [CH. 21. 3.
* IV. The President then to deliver an inaugural oration in
English.'
The following minute appears in proximity to the plan
above given. ,
'After the adjournment of the board, and when President
Smith had retired, Dr. Miller offered the following resolution
which was unanimously agreed to, (viz.,)
* On motion, Resolved^ that the members of the Board who
are present will wait in a body on Dr. Smith for the purpose
of expressing to him, in person, their tender sympathy on the
infirm state of his health, their highly respectfiil and grateftil
sentiments towards him for Bis long and faithful services, and
their fervent wishes for his welfare and happiness in retirement;
and also to take an affectionate leave of him in his official
character.
In communicating the plan of inauguration to Dr; Green,
on the 2d of October — the day after its adoption — Dr Mil-
ler gives a little expansion to it, beginning with the third
article, as follows : —
' 3. Dr. Miller then to rise and address the President in a
short speech, of the nature of a charge, in Latin ; (K.B. This I
am resolved to make very short ;) to which the President will be
expected to reply, in a few sentences, in the same language.
This to be done on the stage.
'4. The President then to ascend the pulpit, and deliver an
inaugural address in English, as long and as good as he pleases.
' 5. Dr. Clark to conclude with prayer, singing and benedic-
tion.
*How do you like the plan? Dr. Smith disliked having
any English, and called it pie bald. But a large majority of
the Board thought differently. This is almost the exact plan
pursued at the induction of Kirkland at Cambridge. His long
speech was in English.
* I hope, with the leave of Providence, to see you in Prince-
ton, about the 2d or 3d of next month, on my way to the south-
ward for about eighteen or twenty days. It is my purpose to
attend the inauguration on my way home again.'
On the 12th of October, Dr. Miller added,
' I wish you had sent me a copy of your reply to my charge.
Let your son copy it for me. I have not yet written a line of
mine ; and I have no doubt yours would help me. Pray let
me have it. I do not expect to begin mine for some days yet.'
The inauguration of Dr, Green was, for various reasons,
delayed. The greater part of November Dr. Miller spent
1812.] CORRESPONDENCE. 848
in travelling, doubtless for his health; and we find him
writing on the 19th of that month from Baltimore, to in-
quire when the ceremony would take place. He records
having preached, during this absence, in the city just named
for Dr. Inglis,^ in the Capitol at Washington, and in Wil-
mington for Dr. Read.^ The destruction, by fire, of the
church edifice, in which the inauguration exercises were to
be held, and other causes, determined the Trustees, at
length, to abandon the whole programme ; and Dr. Oreen
continued to wield the academical sceptre without being
formally crowned. He tells us, that he turned his pro-
posed Inaugural, partly, into a Baccalaureate discourse.
The Latin addresses, which he and Dr. Miller were to have
delivered, being wholly incapable of any such adaptation,
sad to relate, were a total loss ; unless Dr. Miller used his,
as not improbably he did, eleven years^ later, at the inau-
guration of President Carnahan.
4. Correspondence.
The following letter from Dr. Miller to his niece, Ann
Patten, afterwards Mrs. John Wales, of Wilmington, Dela-
ware, contains some hints in regard to his method of pre-
paration for the pulpit, as well as part of the history of a
particular sermon — the same refered to by Dr Sprague in
his reminiscences on a subsequent page. The ^ Record of
Preaching ' shows that it was delivered on each of the three
occasions just mentioned — in Baltimore on the 8th, Washing-
ton on the 15th, and Wilmington on the 22d — as also in
New York on the 29th, of iNovember, and elsewhere on
several subsequent dates. Dr. Sprague probably heard it
in the College Hall, at Princeton, on the 10th of August,
1817.
*My dear Niece, New York, January 28, 1818.
* 1 am ashamed to recollect, that it is now more than four
weeks since I received your affectionate letter of December 22d.
But when you leaiii that I have scarcely known the comfort of
one day's health, since I saw you, owing to a succession of se-
vere colds ; and also, that, amidst all this tedious indisposition,
I have been constantly hurried, in consequence of my studies
and other professional concerns falling very much in arrears
by my absence, in November, I hope you will pardon my long
^ 4 Spragne'8 AnnalR, 278. > 3 Sprai^e's Annals, 301.
* Nonumque prematur in annum. Horat, Epiat. ad Piaones, 388«
844 LAST YEARS OP PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [CH. 21. 4.
delay in writing this letter. I assure you, my dear Ann, I have
fixed on twenty different times, in my own mind, to sit down
and answer you ; but have never found a leisure hour for the
purpose, when my health admitted of writing, until the present.
* I need not say, it gave me great pleasure to find, that the
sermon which I delivered in Wilmington, when last there, was
agreeable to you and any of your young friends ; and particu-
larly that you wished for an opportunity of pondering more
deeply and seriously on the doctrines and sentiments then ut-
tered. I should most willingly send you a copy of that sermon,
if I had one. But really the discourse, as you heard it, was
never written. The substance of it I had committed to writing,
in my contracted short-hand way ; and I had delivered it on
several occasions ; but it would be altogether impossible for me
to exhibit, now, on paper, what I uttered from the pulpit. To
comply with your wish and that of your friends, I would sit
down, and attempt to commit to writing, as nearly as my
memory would enable me, what I delivered ; but I must beg
you to excuse me from the task on account of my health. My
breast is so weak, and writing is such a burden to me, that I
do not write a sermon out at full length more than once in two
or thi^ee years.
*It gave me, my dear Niece, more pleasure than I can ex-
press, to read that part of your letter in which you speak of
the impression which the death of your young acquaintance
made upon you, and refer to the solemnity and importance of
that event to every one of us. Yes, we must all soon die ; and
he alone who gave us life knows how soon. Remember, also,
that nothing can enable a poor, sinful mortal to triumph in that
hour, but Christian hope. The best wish I can form for you is,
that, being made sensible of your guilt and pollution, by nature
and practice, you may feel your need of that Saviour, who is
the resurrection and the life, and receive him by faith as the
Lord your Righteousness. Believe it, the more you examine
your own heart, in the light of God's Word, the more clearly
you will perceive your want of a better righteousness than your
own ; and the more you meditate on the Lord Jesus, the more
you will perceive, that he is worthy of all your confidence and
all your love.
'Do you know, my Dear, that the lines which you have
quoted from the seventeenth Psalm by Watts, are the very
lines which your Grandmother Miller had on her lips when she
was dying? May you live as she lived, and die as she died!'
The following letter to Dr. Green, which shows una-
bated activity in planning and laboring, shows, too, that
1812.] CORRESPONDENCE. 845
Dr. Miller had not the slightest expectation of the call to
Princeton which he received about two months afterward.
His feelings, projects, and purposes all still bound him to
New York.
*My dear Sir, New-York, March 17, 1813.
*Dr. Romeyn, Dr. McLeod and myself have undertaken
to be joint editors of a new religious periodical work — ^probably
a monthly one. We hope some important advantages to the
union- of the Church in this city, and to the general advance-
ment of religion, will result from its establishment.
* Though our national rulers do not always provide funds to
support their appropriations, yet, perhaps, it is always proper
for clergymen to be more careful and provident. The object
of this letter is to ascertain, whether you will allow us to rely
on you and Dr. Alexander as stated contributors to the work.
Can you not give us leave to depend upon each of you for eight
octavo pages of matter once in two months ; so as to furnish
one original piece from Princeton for each number? If you
cannot promise so much, can you not encourage us to hope for
a communication from each once in each quarter of the year ?
Do not say. No! I scarcely need to add, that the pieces maybe
doctrinal, practical, critical, biographical, etc., as you please;
and that any /air contrivance to eke out the number of pages
will be admissible. In return for this, we will send each of you
regularly a copy of the work, or two copies, if you please, and,
over and above all, each of us make you a biow down to the
very ground.
'But, seriously, I hope, my dear Sir, that you and Dr. Alex-
ander will consider this application as something more than a
mere formality. I know not that we shall attempt to engage
more than two or three correspondents besides yourselves ; and
imless four or five stated and able contnbutors, out of the city,
can be counted upon, the work cannot proceed. I believe that
important service may be rendered by such a work, well con-
ducted, to the interests of religion in our country, especially in
the present juncture of the Presbyterian Church. But, if it be
not well conducted, and if there be not a fair prospect of
its continuing for some time, it had better not be under-
taken.
' Will you have the goodness, as soon as convenient, to com-
municate this letter to Dr. Alexander, and to request him to
consider it as addressed to himself? I have so much to do in
846 LAST YEARS OF PASTORATE IN NEW YORK. [CH. 21. 4.
the writing way, that I am tempted to seize with, avidity all
labor saving contrivances in my communications.
* I remain, dear Sir,
'Yours respectfully and affectionately,
*Rev. Dr. Green. Sam'l Miller.
'P. S. * *
' P. P. 8. S. Our periodical work, which will perhaps be
styled "The Scriptural Advocate," will probably not be com-
menced for four or five months.*
CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND.
CALL TO THE THBOLOGICAL SEMINARY AT
PRINCETON.
1813.
1. Election to the Second Professorship.
Dr. Miller was a member of the General Assembly
which convened in Philadelphia on Thursday, the 20th of
May, 1813. On the 26th, it was resolved to choose an
additional professor in the Theological Seminary; and,
immediately, according to a rule formed upon the prece-
dent in Dr. Alexander's case, special prayer was offered
imploring direction in the choice, which was declared an
order of the day for the 28th. On the 27th, as if fore-
shadowing the subsequent appointment of a professor of
Ecclesiastical History, it was
*^ Resolved, That all the papers relative to the history of the
Presbyterian Church in the United States, in the hands of Dr.
Green and Mr. Hazard, be by them deposited with Dr. Miller,
and that he be appointed and directed to continue and com-
plete said history ; and that the arrangement in regard to the
copyright of this history, which right has heretofore been
assured to Dr. Green and Mr. Hazard, be settled between them
and Dr. Miller, as shall be mutually satisfactory to the parties
severally."^
This resolution was passed at the instance of Dr. Ashbel
Green and Ebenezer Hazard, Esquire, who had been ap-
pointed historians of the Presbyterian Church by the
Assembly of 1^04; had made considerable progress in
writing the work contemplated, and in gathering materiaU ;
but, finding their own further attention to it impracticable,
now requested that it might be transferred to Dr. Miller
1 Min. 1813, 535.
347
348 CALL TO THBOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON. [CH. 22. 1.
for completion* Although the latter accepted the appoint-
ment, he seems to have been able to accomplish little or
nothing in the fulfillment of its duties. By the Assembly
of 1819,^ Dr. Green was associated with him " in writing
the history of the Presbyterian Church ;" but, in 1825,^
both requested to be released from their appointment.
This request was ''received with unfeigned regret;'* but
as, " under the circumstances, both reasonable and proper,*'
was granted. The materials already obtained by Dr.
Green, and his unfinished work gratuitously offered, were
then deposited with a committee appointed to preserve
them, and make further collections.. In fine, by the Asr
sembly of 1863,^ all the manuscript materials of this kind,
previously collected under their authority, were transferred
to the custody of the Presbyterian Historical Society.
On the day appointed for the choice of a second pro-
fessor for the Theological Seminary, it was first,
"Resolved, That the. Professor to be chosen this morning, be
the Professor of Ecclesiastical History and Church Govern-
ment, and that his salary be eighteen hundred dollars per
annum, and the use of a house."*
Afterwards the election was made by ballot, and resulted
in the choice of Dr. Miller, who had been nominated bv
Dr. Green, at the request of the Board of Directors.*
The Rev. Drs. James Hall and Ashbel Green were ap-
pointed a committee to wait upon him and inform him of
his appointment.
2. Doubts and Fears. — Acceptance.
Although Dr. Miller had expressed himself, as we have
seen, so strongly, in regard to the duty of Dr. Alexander
to bow to the voice of the Church ; and although, doubt-
less, his own unbiased conviction would have led him at
once to yield ; it is evident that serious difiSculties in the
way of his acceptance of the professorship rose before his
mind ; and that his decision to accept it, thpugh aiways, in
his own thoughts and those of his friends, most likely, was
not immediately reached. The following letter, written to
Dr. Green three days after his election, and before he left
Philadelphia, is, perhaps, the best record extant of his
views at this time.
1 Minutes, 718. « Id., 254, 258. » Id., 456.
* Minutee, 536. ^ Life of Br. Green, 348.
1813.] DOUBTS AND FEARS. , 349
'Rev'd and dear Sir, Philadelphia, May 31, 1813.
'Xjpon mature reflection, I think the letter which I
requested you to address to my session, on the late choice of
the General Assembly, had better be written and transmitted
to them with all convenient speed.
*I take the liberty of communicating this opinion, not be-
cause I have made up my mind, nor because I view a removal
to Princeton at all more favoraljly than when I saw you ; but
because it is my wish, as soon as possible after my arrival in
New York, to know the temper and feelings of my people
there; and I cannot conceive of a better introduction of the
subject to them than through your communication.
' Please to address your letter to Dr. Rodgers, as your par-
ticular friend, to be communicated.
* If my heart does not deceive me, I desire to know simply
the wUl of God on this interesting subject. As to considera-
tions of personal comfort, they are so nearly balanced in
making out the account current, that I could not lay much
stress on them, even if it were proper to assign them a more
important place than they ought to fill.
* Pray for me, my dear Sir, that it may please the Head of
the Church to give me a single eye to his glory in forming my
decision, and that the path of duty may be rendered plain.
I am in a great conflict, and do not expect to be in any measure
relieved from it until I return to New York. If your letter to
Dr. Rodgers could reach his hands as early as by Thursday's
mail, I should be glad.
* I am, dear Sir,
* Most respectfully and afiectionately vours,
'Dr. Green. Sam! Miller.'
Again he wrote,
* My dear Sir, Bloomingdale, June 14, 1813.
'Your kind letter of June 9th reached me on Friday
last, just as I was engaged in removing my family to this
place. We are now, through divine goodness, comfortably
fixed here; and I sfeize upon the earlie&t moment of leisure to
address you in answer.
* Your letter was duly received by Dr. Rodgers, and promptly
communicated to his brethren of the session. It softened them
and almost convinced them that I ought to go; insomuch, that if
it had depended on the session, and a vote had then been taken,
I believe they would not have dared to resist my leaving them
for the new station. But, in the course of ten days, they have
relapsed into nearly their original frame of mind on the sub-
ject; and how it would be if a vote were now to be taken, I
cannot with confidence say.
350 CALL TO THEOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON. [CH. 22. 2.
*I did not know, until now, how much I loved my people nor
had I the least idea that they would be so unwilling to part
with me. One point, however, I believe is well secured. Though
my people will not generally consent to my going ; yet they
will not be angry with me, or accuse me of improper motives,
if I do go. Even those of them who suppose that in deciding
to go, I shall decide unwisely, and very differently from what
they can approve, yet fully believe that I shall decide consci-
entiously. I have not heard of one severe, or unkind sugges-
tion from any person. For this I feel that I have much reason
to feel thankful, and I hope it will, in any event, lighten my
burden.
* I have not yet made any official communication to my Ses-
sion or people. The former, with the leave of Providence, will
have a meeting on Thursday next, when I calculate to have a
free- and full conversation with them. My decision is not yet
definitely formed, yet I am strongly inclined to the opinion that
I shall ultimately decide in favour of accepting the appoint-
ment. So much I shall probably tell the Session on Thursday :
whether I shall go further, at that time, will depend, humanly
speaking, on circumstances.
* If my decision should, as it probably will, be to remove to
Princeton, it is not very likely that I shall be able to get away
from New York till September or October. On this, however,
as well as on every other point, I must leave things in un-
certainty for the present. As soon as I gain any of the requisite
materials for forming a definite plan on this point, I intend to
write to Mr. Bayard about a house. Until then I should con-
sider it premature to say anything on that subject.
- ' In the course of my last interview with Mr. Bayard, he
suggested something about a probability that Mrs. Brown's
house might be for sale, or to rent, in the course of two or
three months. If there be any prospect of this, I should be
glad to know it. With the best respects to Mrs. Green, ia
which Mrs. Miller joins,
*I am, dear Sir,
* affectionately yours,
* Sam'l Miller.'
Still again he wrote to Dr. Green,
'My dear Sir, New-York, June 26, 1813.
* Mr. Bayard will probably have told you, that I have com-
municated to my session, that I deem it my duty to accept the
appointment of the General Assembly. What course things
are likely to take in the congregation, I cannot yet judge.
* Some near friends of Mr. , (the young man who so im-
piously cut the Bible in your college hall,) in this city, have
1813.] FAREWELL TO NEW YORK. 851.
applied to me with great importunity and tenderness, soliciting
his readmission into college. They are respectable people;
and I hear from them that he is deeply penitent ; that he is
ready to make any acknowledgment or reparation for his crime ;
that he speaks, especially, in the most respectful and afiectionate
terms of Mr. Clark, whose name was so shamefully mentioned
on the card ; and that they have the deepest persuasion, and
are ready to pledge themselves, that he will manifest by his
future conduct the sincerity of his repentance, and his deter-
mination not to abuse the favor bestowed upon him.
* As I never saw the young man to know him, I can say
nothing from my personal knowledge. But if the number and
respectability of friends, and the deepest affliction and most
solemn pledges on their part, can indicate anything favorable,
there is much reason to augur well in his case.
* Whether the faculty would deem themselves at liberty to
restore this youth without a vote of the trustees, I know not.
But if they do, I will say, as a trustee, that they will not be
blamed by me.
* I have been deeply affected by the importunity and tears
of his friends, and should be glad to be able to say anything
fiivorable to them.
*I am, dear Sir, yours affectionately,
* Sam'l Miller.
The student, referred to in the preceding letter, had
been dismissed for cutting out portions from consecutive
leaves in the large Bible lying upon the desk, in the Col-
lege IJall, for use in public worship, so as to form a cavity,
in which he had deposited a pack of cards. This impious
offence was among the events which led to the formation
of the Nassau Hall Bible Society, and seems to have been
overruled for much good.
3. Farewell to New York.
The following letter, announcing his acceptance of the
Professorship at Princeton, was addressed
* To the joint meeting of the officers of the Church in Wall
street, to be held this day.
New York, June 24, 1813.
* My dear Brethren,
*An event has occurred, of an interesting nature to
you, and of the deepest importance to me. A late appoint-
ment by the General Assembly of our Church — an appointment
which I never sought, but made every justifiable exertion to
352 CALL TO THEOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON. [CH. 22. 3.
avoid — has laid me under the solemn necessity of deciding,
whether it is my duty to remain your pastor, or to leave my
present charge for another station in the Church.
'After the most careful and serious view which I have been
able to take of the path of duty in this case : — after maturely
deliberating, on the one hand, on the peculiar and highly in-
teresting state of our church, and the endearing ties, which, for
twenty years, and more especially for the last four years, have
bound me to you as a minister; and after weighing, on the
other hand, my obligations to the church at large ; the impor-
tance and prospects of the Seminary to which I am called ; and
the unanimity and decision with which my brethren in the
ministry have pronounced, that I ought not to reject this call: —
I have deemed it proper to intimate to the session, that it ap-
pears to me my duty to accept the appointment in question,
and of course, to apply to the Presbytery, in due time, to dis-
miss me from my pastoral charge.
*The considerations, my dear Brethren, by which I have
been chiefly influenced in forming this decision, are the two
following : — a firm persuasion that my usefulness will be likely
to be greatly extended by the contemplated change; and an
equally deep and unwavering impression, that my health and
strength are not equal to the multiplied labours, and the constant
exertion, both in and out of the pulpit, which I believe to be in-
dispensable, in the present state of the city, to the prosperity
and growth of our church. Supposing these impressions really
and strongly existed on my mind, (and I know that you be-
lieve me incapable of feigning them,) you will not wonder that
I have come to the conclusion, that the Providence of God calls
me to the new station, to which I have been so unexpectedly
appointed.
* The theological seminary in which I propose to accept this
office, is, indeed, at present, in its infancy. But my brethren
in the ministry were of the opinion, that a second professor was
indispensable in order to place the institution, in any tolerable
degree, on a footing with others, of a similar kind, in our coun-
try ; and that no time was to be lost, in making exertions and
sacrifices for the purpose of raising it to something like the
station which it ought to occupy. And I can only add, that,
after a most intimate acquaintance witli all its afiTairs and pros-
pects, from the beginning, if I had not been firmly of the opin-
ion, that, with good management, and under the divine blessing,
it will be likely, in a short time, greatly to increase, and to
become extensively useful to the Church of Christ, I shouV4»
never have thought of consenting to be one of its officers, and.
devoting the remainder of my life to its interests.
"",1
1813.] FAREWELL TO NEW YORK. 853
* In deciding, that it is my duty to retire from my present
situation, I have had painful conflicts. If my attachment to
the congregation which I serve were not strong and ardent, I
should be among the most ungrateful and unfeeling of men.
Their kindness, their indulgence, and their multiplied favors,
have laid me under obligations which I can never cease to ac-
knowledge. My long and happy connection with them ren-
ders the thought of severing the ties which bind us peculiarly
painful. And I can truly say, that there is no pastoral charge
in the United States, for which I should be willing to exchange
that in which Providence has placed me. But verily believing,
that, under the divine blessing, I can be more useful to the
Church of Christ, as a professor in the new seminary, than in
any pastoral charge whatever, you will, of course, so far as
you give me credit for candour in this belief, fully justify my
decision. God is my witness. Brethren, that worldly emolu-
ments and worldly honors have not inflifenced me in this de-
cision. You perfectly well know, from the circumstances of
the case, that considerations of this nature cannot possibly have
entered into my motives. I may be mistaken in my estimate
of duty on the occasion ; but, unless every feeling of my heart
deceives me, the estimate is honestly made.
* I need not inform you. Brethren, for you already know,
that within the last three years, the office of president, in three
colleges, has been, at difierent times, placed fairly within my
reach. But, as you also know, all these offers (though at least
one of them was much more tempting, in a worldly view, than
that which I now propose to accept) were firmly rejected by
me, under a deliberate conviction, that I was more useful and
more happy as your minister, than I was likely to be in either
of those stations. I trust that facts of this kind will be con-
sidered as affording satisfactory proof, that I am sincerely
attached to the people of my charge ; that I have felt myself
happy in my connexion with them ; that their kindness to me
has not been either forgotten or lightly esteemed ; and that, in
finally determining to leave them, if Providence permit, I am
not actuated by worldly or sinister motives.
* My decision on this subject has been formed and announced
the more speedily, because it appeared to me that further svs'>-
pense would be injurious to the congregation. And if, in
forming this decision, I have sought the advice and counsel of
the officers of the church less than the importance of the ques-
tion, both to them and to me, as well as our mutual friendship,
might seem to demand; I beg you to be assured, that it has
not been owing to any want of respect or affection ; but to a
80*
354 CALL TO THEOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON. [CH. 22. 3.
deliberate conviction that their feelings would prevent them
from being impartial judges; and that it had fallen to my lot,
to have an extent and an intimacy of acquaintance with the im-
portance, the prospects, and the general interests of the seminary,
to which I am called, which none of my brethren among the
officers of our church could possibly have.
'If, however, after all, you should still be disposed to think,
that 1 ought to have consulted and advised more extensively
with my friends, before deciding, I hope you will cover, what
may be considered as my mistake, on this subject, with the
mantle of charity, and not suffer it to interfere with that mutual
affection and friendship, which it is my earnest desire may
attend our parting, and continue through life.
* With respec tto the time, the circumstances, and the manner,
of my withdrawing from you, both duty and affection dictate,
that I should be governed, as far as possible, by your wishes,
and your views of the interest of the congregation. If I reach
Princeton by the latter end of October, or the beginning of
November, it will, I presume, answer every purpose; and I
should fondly hope, that, by that time, or before, you may
not only have engaged, but also have actually brought into
your service, another pastor. If you think that my stay, until
that period, will promote your edification, it will give me great
pleasure, with the leave of providence, to order my plans ac-
cordingly. If, on the contrary, you should be of the opinion,
that my departure, at an earlier day, would be more advisable,
tell me so with the most fraternal freedom; aud, instead of
bsing offended, I shall feel myself honoured by your frankness
and confidence.
' I will only add, my dear Brethren, that, as long as I con-
tinue your pastor, it will not only be my duty, as well as my
pleasure, to serve you as heretofore; but also, that, in the
present exigency of your affairs, it will gratify me more than I
can express, to be able to promote, in any way, the temporal or
spiritual interests of our beloved church. Command my ser-
vices, for this purpose, in any way that you think proper,
without reserve ; for as long as I have a memory to recollect,
or a heart to feel, I shall cherish toward you as individuals,
and toward the congregation which you represent, the most
cordial affection, and a sense of deep and lasting obligation.
' With fervent prayers that you may he speedily and harmo-
niously directed to some able and faithful minister, whose
labours in the Lord shall be eminently blessed to the promotion
of your best interests, * I am, my dear Brethren,
* Your obliged friend and affectionate pastor,
* Samuel Miller.'
181-3.] FAREWELL TO NEW YORK. 855
This letter evidently shows, that Dr. Miller was acutely
sensitive to the danger of being accused of worldly motives,
or a want of affection to his people in New York ; and it
clearly discloses how painful to him, on these and other
accounts, was the separation. No doubt his troubles with
Dr. McKnight, the kindness he had experienced in that
case, and the short time which had since elapsed, and
during which he had been sole pastor of the church, added
to the reluctance with which he permitted the pastoral tie
to be sundered.
On the 23d of July, Dr. Livingston wrote to him from
New Brunswick, ^ I am glad that you are to be my neigh-
bor : I could not be so, nor would I say so, if I did not
esteem and love you.'
Dr. Miller's pastoral relation to the Wall street Church
was dissolved by Presbytery on the 3d of September, the
church offering no resistance — simply saying, * While they
deeply lament the proposed separation of their pastor from
them, they do not think proper to make any opposition to
the measure.'
The following extracts from Dr. Miller's diary carry
forward the history of this critical juncture in his affairs : —
* September 22, 1813. Having had the call from the Greneral
Assembly to the professorship in Princeton put into my hands
a few days ago; and having declared my acceptance of it, and
received from the Presbytery the dissolution of my pastoral
relation, and a dismission to the Presbytery of New firunswick,
in the bounds of which the Seminarv is placed, I am preparing
on the 29th instant to repair to Princeton, for the purpose of
being inaugurated in my new office. This expectation brings
the solemnity and respormbility of my engagement powerfully
to mind, and calls upon me to-day to lay it seriously to heart,
and to ponder well what is before me.
' I must, in candor, say, that when I think of the intellectual,
literary and spiritual attainments and qualifications, which the
office to which I am appointed demands, my heart sinks within
me. I am constrained here to record my honest conviction,
that I have not the appropriate qualifications for it, and that
if I, in any tolerable degree, succeed, it will be rather owing to
the charitable indulgence of the directors and pupils ot the in-
stitution, and, above all, to the shielding and sustaining power
of my covenant God, than to my own preparation for the work.
I have not the talents ; I have not the varied furniture ; espe-
856 CALL TO THEOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON. [CH. 22. 4,
cially I have not the matare spiritual wisdom and experience,
which appear to me indispensable. The choice to this office,
I am well aware, would never have fallen on me, if there had
not been a lamentable scarcity, in our Church, of ministers who
have in any measure turned their particular attention to
the studies appropriate to this office. May the Lord sustain
me, and prevent my utterly sinking under the burden laid upon
me I And may my beloved brethren, who have, by their
suffirages, brought me into this situation, so follow me with their
prayers, and their charitable allowance for all my failures, as
to form a veil perpetually to cover my defects, and hide them
from public view ! O thou, who hast protected, sustained, and
counselled me to this hour, be my protector, my support, and
my counsellor still. Whatever may be my defects or my cor-
ruptions, thou canst glorify thyself in me and by me.*
4. Inauguration as Professor.
'Princeton, September 29, 1813. I was this day solemnly
inaugurated as Profe88or of Ecclesiastical History and ChurA
Government in the Theological Seminary of the Presbyterian
Church in this place. To this office I was elected by the Gen-
eral Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, in
the month of May last. I thought I had then, and at different
periods since, some impression of the deep importance and awfiil
weight of this undertaking. But to-day I could not help trem-
bling under a sense of its unspeakable solemnity ! Yes, this is
an office which an Owen, or an Edwards would undoubtedly
undertake with trembling. How, then, ought / to feel, with
all my want of the requisite qualifications ! God of all grace ! —
Thou with whom is the residue of the Spirit — I cast myself on
thy care ! I implore light, and guidance, and strength from
thee I Oh that my deficiencies may not be permitted to dis-
grace me, and, above all, to disgrace the precious cause in which
I profefiiS and hope that I am engaged ! Oh that I may have
grace given me to be wise and faithful, and thiis to be made a
blessing to the youth whom I may be called to instruct.'
As providential circumstances prevented Dr. Miller's re-
moval to Princeton for more than two months, it is proper
here to notice the ceremony of his inauguration, mentioned
in the extract just given from his diary.
The .original plan of the Seminary, still in full force,
provides as follows : —
" Every person elected to a professorship in this Seminary,
shall, on being inaugurated, solemnly subscribe the Confession
1813.] INAUGURATION. 857
of Faith, Catecliisms, and Form of Government of the Presby-
terian Church, agreeably to the following formula ; viz. — * In
the presence of God and of the Directors of this Seminary, I do
solemnly, and ex animo adopt, receive, and subscribe the Con-
fession of Faith, and Catechisms of the Presbyterian Church in
the United States of America, as the confession of my faith ; or
as a summan[ and just exhibition of that system of doctrine and
religious belief which is contained in Holy Scripture, and
therein revealed by God to man for his salvation ; and I do
solemnly, ex animo profess to receive the Form of Government
of said Church, as agreeable to the inspired oracles. And I
do solemnly promise and engage, not to inculcate, teach, or in-
sinuate any thing which shall appear to me to contradict or
contravene, either directly or impliedly, any thing taught in
the said Confession of Faith or Catechisms ; nor to oppose any
of the fundamental principles of Presbyterian Church Govern-
ment, while I shall continue a Professor in this Seminary.' "^
From the lay members of the Presbyterian Church is
properly required belief in only the fundamental doctrines
of Christianity, or simply what is regarded as essential to
salvation ; from ministers and ruling elders, the reception
and adoption of the Confession of Faith, ''as containing
the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures,*' and
the approval of the Form of Government and Discipline ;
from theological professors, in addition to what is required
of them as ministers, that they should teach nothing in the
least inconsistent with the Confession or Catechisms, or
opposed to the essential principles of Presbyterian govern-
ment. This gradation of requirement is obviously agreea-
ble to the gradation of function, responsibility, and influ-
ence for which it provides. The special stringency of the
subscription demanded from theological professors has been,
however, often decried, particularly, of course, by those
.who have deviated more or less from the Presbyterian sys-
tem of doctrine ; unless indeed they were of that class who
can freely sign any creed, and in the chemistry of thought
easily assimilate it to their own views and feelings.
After the sermon preached upon the occasion, the pro-
fessor elect is called upon to profess publicly, in the form
just quoted, his adherence to the standards of the Presby-
terian Church; after which, in a book containing the
1 Plan of the Seminary, III, 3. See Dr. Miller's Brief History, 15; Baird's
Digest, (1856), 415.
358 CALL TO THEOL. SEMINARY AT PRINCETON [CH. 22 4.
formula, with the subscriptions of previous professors
thereto, he actually subscribes his name. Such was the
practice when Dr. Miller was inaugurated; such it has
always been.
Dr. Miller's inauguration discourse was a brief Sketch
of the Characters and Opinions of some of the more con-
spicuous Witnesses for the Truth during the Dark
Ages. From this sketch, he deduced the general observa-
tions, that all these Witnesses were zealous Trinitarians ;
that most of them, especially of the more distinguished,
were Calvinists, Presbyterians and Paedobaptists ; and that
they were universally friends of sound learning; closing
with the practical thoughts, (1) that their history gave pow-
erful evidence of the reality of vital religion, and (2) strik-
ing proof that the doctrines of grace were the genuine doc-
trines of God's Word ; (8) that it presented important ex-
amples for our imitation, and (4) beacons for our warning ;
(5) that it suggested, as very important, that men substan-
tially united in zeal for the truth should know and love one
another ; and (6) taught us never to despair of the Church,
or even allow ourselves to be discouraged, in even her most
troublous and perilous times. 'Paul,' said he, 'is no more!
Claudius is no more! WicklifiFe, Luther, Calvin, are all
gone ! But the kingdom of Christ did not die with them !
It still lives ; and it will live forever !' This discourse was
not published — for reasons disclosed by the following let-
ter : —
'Gentlemen, Princeton, September 30, 1813.
*I feel deeply sensible of the honor done me by the re-
quest which you have been so good as to sign, and which has
just been put into my hands. I took for granted that the Board
of Directors had designedly omitted to request a copy of my
inaugural discourse for the press ; And I sincerely thought they
had acted judiciously in taking this course.
' On mature deliberation, I think it is my duty to decline
complying with your affectionate and polite request. The dis-
course was written amidst much hurry and distraction. You
are sensible that it involves some matter which is as delicate as
it is important, and which, in print, would require to be forti-
fied with numerous references and some long quotations. For
all this I really have not the requisite time at my command.
I have so deep an impression of the overwhelming labor before
1813.] INAUGURATION. 359
me, that it appears not advisable to undertake any service which
will create unnecessary work for even a single day.
*I am Gentlemen, with
'grateful and affectionate regard,
* Your obedient servant,
*To the Rev'd Dr. Green Sam'l Miller.
*Mr. Richards
*Mr. Hillyer, etc., etc'
The following journal entries explain the delay of Dr.
Miller's removal to Princeton : —
'October 31, 1813. This day (mybirth-day), in the adora-
ble providence of God, finds me on a bed of sickness — extremely
weak, but able to sit up, and manifestly convalescent. I have
been very ill ; but, blessed be God, never deprived of my rea-
son, and favored with excellent medical attendance, and what
is of still more importance, in some respects, with the excellent
nursing, and care, and pious sympathy, and counsel of the best
qftvives. The Lord make me thajikful for this privilege; and
grant that, if I should be restored to my wonted health, my
life — my all — ^may be consecrated unreservedly to his glory !
Oh for grace to improve this solemn dispensation of his provi-
dence !'
'December 3, 1813. Immediately after my return from
Princeton, whither I went to attend my inauguration as pro-
fessor, I was seized with a violent inflammatory fever, which
degenerated into typhus, confining me to my bed for nearly
three weeks, and to my room for nearly three more. My dis-
ease was considered, at one time, as threatening a fatal issue;
but the Lord had mercy on me, and raised me up again, I hope
with the purpose of employing me for his glory. "Bless the
Lord, O my soul I and all that is within me bless his holy
name I Bless the Lord O my soul ! who healeth all thy dis-
eases ; who crowneth thee with loving* kindness and tender
mercy !" ' , .
It was probably of this illness that Mrs. Miller used to
relate, that unexpectedly she had found her husband's fever
gone, a profuse perspiration breaking out upon him, and
he apparently sinking fast into hopeless prostration ; and
that, doubtless, his life had been saved by a little wine
which, tremblingly, yet under a seeming conscious inspira-
tion, she had at once administered.
CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD.
NEW YORK LIFE.
179S-1813.
1. Matters Ecclesiastical.
Before we follow Dr. Miller to Princeton, it may be
well to pause, and take a retrospect of his ministry of
twenty years, just closing in New York, and a survey of
his intellectual and professional proportions. He was now
just on the dividing line between the two great periods of
his public life — his pastorate and his professorship. The
change from the one to the other was very critical ; but
the result, to him at least, was in many respects most ad-
vantageous and happy.
Of his real success as a pastor, we can form little idea.
For about four years and a half only, had he now been
alone in charge of the Wall street church : Dr. Rodgers
indeed had remained his colleague nearly half of this
time, but was so feeble from the first, and so soon laid
entirely aside, that Dr. Miller may properly be regarded
as sole pastor from the date of the separation of the united
churches. He admitted to membership, in 1810, seventeen
by profession, four by certificate ; in 1811, the same num-
ber in the former way, six in the latter; in 1812, twenty-one
by profession, and nine by certificate ; and during the
portion of 1813 that his pastorate continued, the numbers
wore twenty and four respectively. Upon examination,
therefore, in less than four years, seventy-five had united
with the Wall street church. Perhaps few pastors have
been more abundantly blessed.
The difference between this day and that, as to the num-
ber of infant baptisms, is very striking. In 1810, 1811,
and 1812, Dr. Miller reported, in the aggregate, one hun-
1793-1813.] MATTERS ECCLESIASTICAL. 361
dred and twenty-seven infants baptized. During these years,
his adult membership ranged from one hundred and ninety
to two hundred and nineteen. The infant baptisms, there-
fore, annually, averaged rather more than twenty-two per
centum of the membership. And this, compared with the
^previous history of the New York churches, was evidently
a diminished per centage. But what a contrast have we
here to present numbers. To the Assembly of 1865, the
Presbytery of New York, with six thousand four hundred
and thirty-two reported members, returned but four hun-
dred and eighty-two infant baptisms — the latter not seven
and a half per centum of the former. The contrast, how-
ever, becomes much more wonderful, when we observe,
that, of these baptisms, three hundred and twelve were re-
turned by one German church, with seven hundred and ten
members. Now, jirst^ leaving this church out of the ac-
count, we have remaining but one hundred and seventy
baptisms for a membership of five thousand seven hundred
and twenty-two — not three per cent. Then, again, why
should Germans have so many more infants to be baptized
than Americans ? Or, is it only that the former still pay
great regard to this divine ordinance, while the latter treat
it almost with contempt ?
Church membership was not required of parents for the
baptism of their children : a profession of religion included,
or supposed to be included, in this ordinance itself was
treated as a suflBcieht parental qualification — a practice
which Dr. Rodgers had adopted, and his colleagues con-
tinued. It is adverted to repeatedly in other parts of this
work. Dr. Spring has said,
« Among the embarrassments of my early ministry, was the
practice of my predecessors on the subject of infant baptism
Dr. Rodgers, Dr. McKnight, and Dr. Miller had been in the
habit of baptizing all the children of the congregation, without
regard to the Christian character and profession of either of
the parents. I felt constrained to adopt a different course, and
to baptize only those children, one of whose parents was a
professed Christian. I felt bound to this course by the obvious
principles of the Abrahamic covenant, the example of thfe
apostles, and the spirit of the gospel."^
In 1810, three members of the Wall street church, one
^ 1 Beminiscenoes, 124, 125.
31
862 NEW YORK LIFE. [CH. 23. !•
a colored woman, joined the Baptists, two of them without
asking for a dismission. The latter were called to account,
and one, acknowledging the irregularity, requested a regu-
lar certificate ; but the other, the colored woman, Marga-
ret CuflFee, while she could give no reason but an " incon-
trollable impulse to become a member of the Baptist
Church,'* could not see her error. Her case was decided
as follows : —
'Although this session recognize the rights of conscience, and
claim no power to control its dictates; and although, in pursu-
ance of this principle, they do not consider themselves as at
liberty to interpose any bar in the way of Margaret Cufiee's
peaceably retiring from the communion of our church ; yet
they consider her conduct in this case as highly irregular and
censurable ; and against this conduct, as well as against : what
they deem an important error on the subject of baptism, they
consider it as their duty to bear a decided testimony of disap-
probation.'
The others received letters of dismission, in the usual
form, with this addition in one case, and something like it
in the other:—
*At the same time the session cannot forbear to express their
regret, that Mr. Hendlin has adopted an error on the subject
of baptism, which they view as highly unfriendly to the inter-
ests of the Christian church ; and of which they deem it their
duty to declare their disapprobation.'
Toward the close of life. Dr. Miller wrote to a young
minister,
* When I was a pastor, forty years ago, I had no Bible-class —
no Sabbath-school. But I met and catechised the children of
my charge every week. In this work I was helped by one or
more of the elders, sometimes by my wife, sometimes by both.
We really do good to our helpers, as well as the children, by
engaging them in this service.'^
Each Wednesday afternoon the Catechism was thus
recited.
The Lord's Supper was administered four times a year
ih each congregation. /
The method of selecting. elders and deacons, in the New
York churches, during Dr. Miller's pastorate, seems to
1 To the Rev. Angley D. White, the 9th October, 1S48.
1793-1813.] THE STIPEND. 363
have been this : — The Session nominated such persons as
they considered best fitted for these offices ; on three suc-
cessive Sabbaths their names were announced from the
pulpit ; and, no objection being made, they were then set
apart. They appear to have been ordained each to serve
a particular congregation, although there were but one ses-
sion, and one bench of deacons, recognized ecclesiastically.
Collections were taken up regularly for the poor, and
the amount raised was divided among the deacons and
pastors, the latter being regarded, apparently, as having
the diaconate, as well as the eldership, included in their
higher office. Thus, at the close of the year 1793, we find
about one hundred and twenty pounds — say three hundred
dollars — distributed — a hundred pounds to four deacons,
and twenty to the three pastors. At the close of 1797,
two hundred and forty-four pounds were divided. Every
year there was a joint meeting of the Session and deacons
for an open and exact settlement of accounts. Both minis-
ters and elders were required to give formal excuses for
absence from the meetings of session in which the former
presided in turn.
2. The Stipend.
Mr. Miller's salary, when he was married, appears to
have been five hundred pounds, equal to twelve hundred
and fifty dollars. Very soon, if not at once, he began to
pay over the whole, as received, to his wife, making her
sole treasurer. In fact, for many years, all his receipts, of
whatever kind, were thus disposed of, until, becoming pos-
sessed of a little property, he reserved, at length, to him-
self the revenue therefrom. Just when Mrs. Miller was
installed as family cashier, we know not ; but here is an
account book of hers, commencing the 26th of March,
1802, — say five months after marriage, — and showing that
this pledge of confidence had then been fully given to her.
Perhaps the arrangement commenced at the latter date —
after a short probation, more honorable to her than a pre-
cipitate investiture ; for she sums up one year, at its close,
in this memorandum: — Received from March 26th, 1802,
until March 26th, 1803, $2112. The account is kept until
the first of January, 1803, in pounds, shillings and pence,
864 KEW YOKE LIFE. [CH. 23. 3.
New York currency, though interspersed with memoranda
in dollars and cents. Afterwards the latter denominations
lead the columns. The pastor's living was supplemented
largely from outside of his appointed stipend. This was
by presents and various perquisites. The first entry in
this account-book before us is a ' Donation from the church
of <£100/ to which, in June following, £50 were added.
Wedding and baptism fees — the former the larger and more
numerous, and Minen' and 'gloves' make up the most of
the other items, until some of Dr. Miller's books begin to
bring in small sums — never much. His 'Record of Mar-
riages ' from the commencement of his ministry in New
York, has the fees noted on the margin, from January 1800
to January 1817. The highest are three of one hundred
dollars each. Then there is a fee of seventy, and several
of fifty, forty, thirty — down to nothing in a few cases.
The whole number of marriages, during his New York pas-
torate of twenty years, was six hundred* and forty-six.
Baptism fees were not infrequent — given probably, for the
most part, when the ordinance was administered to infants
in private ; a mode which accorded better with the theory
of administration already adverted to, than with the re-
quirement of church membership on the part of one parent
at least. Nothing seems ever to have been paid, in money,
for funeral services ; but it was the universal custom, with
those at least who could afibrd it, to present the officiating
clergymen with white linen scarfs and black gloves. Not
only was an abundant supply of these articles, for family use,
thus furnished; but, as may well be imagined, they both
accumulated sometimes so rapidly, that they had to be dis-
posed of out of the family. From December 1802, the
salary was fifteen hundred, and from June 1805, eighteen
hundred, dollars.
3. In the Pulpit.
The Presbyterian clergymen of New York, with those of
several other denominations, generally, if not uniformly,
before Dr. Miller's settlement in that city, and during his
pastorate, wore, in their public ministrations, clerical bands^
and black silk gowna^ the latter an academical rather than
clerical dress. In the year 1844, the Rev. Horatio South-
gate, missionary of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and,
1793-1813.] IN THE PULPIT. 865
subsequently, missionary bishop, at- Constantinople, publish-
ed a pamphlet, charging the Congregational missionaries of
the American Board to the Armenians of Turkey, or some
of them, with unwillingness to be known in their true char-
acter, with' wearing black gowns, and with attempting,
thus and otherwise to pass themselves ofiF as Episcopal
clergymen ! In regard to this charge. Dr. Miller wrote,
* Who does not know that all classes of Presbyterians, Inde-
pendents, and Congregationalists, in every part of the world,
in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, were in the constant
habit of wearing some kind of ecclesiastical robe, or black gown,
in all their pubEc ministrations ? Is Bishop Southgate ignorant,
that Calvin, Beza, and all their associates and contemporaries,
in Geneva, France, Holland and Germany, habitually appeared
in this professional dress ? Is he ignorant that John Knox in
Scotland, and that Owen, Baxter, Charnock, Howe, Bates and
the great mass of their contemporary ministers in England, dis-
senting from the English Established Church, in the seventeenth
century, always preached in these clerical vestments? Let
him look into any biographical record of Dr. Watts, Dr. Dod-
dridge, or other dissenting ministers in Great Britain, in the
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and he will scarcely fail
to find them, in any likenesses' given, * exhibited as wearing
some sort of clerical habit.
* Nor is this all. Who does not know that, fifty years ago,
every Presbyterian minister, in New York, Philadelphia and
Baltimore, invariably appeared in the pulpit in a black gown ;
and that the same was the case with the Congregational minis-
ters of Boston, Portsmouth and other populous places in New
England ? Nor was this practice confined to great cities. * *
The Kev. Dr. McWhorter, of Newark, the Rev. Dr. Woodhull,
of Freehold, and a number of others who might be mentioned,
* * seldom, or never, entered the pulpit without the clerical
dress. All this is just as notorious as any fact in the history
of the Church ; and are we now to be told that putting on such
a dress is an evidence that he who does it is aping the Episcopal
character V
Dr. Sprague has remarked,
" * * Dr. Miller early took rank with the best preachers
of his day. His sermons were generally written, but in the
earlier periods of his ministry, as I have heard him say, were
almost always committed to memory, — as the prejudice against
reading in New York was so great, that it was at the peril at
31*
866 NEW YORK LIFE. [CH. 23. 3.
least of one's reputation as a preacher that he ventured to lay
tis manuscript before him. At a later period, however, espe-
cially after he went to Princeton, he generally read his dis-
courses, but he read with so much ease and freedom, that, but
for the turning over of the leaves, one would scarcely have been
aware that he was reading at all. His voice was not strong,
nor yet particularly musical, but it was pleasant notwith-
standing ; and so perfectly distinct was his enunciation that he
could be heard without effort at the extremity of the largest
church. His attitudes in the pulpit were extremely dignified,
though perhaps somewhat precise ; and his gesture, which was
never otherwise than appropriate, was yet not very abimdant.
His utterance was deliberate, — ^possibly too much so to suit the
mass of hearers ; but it was marked by an evident sincerity
and solemnity which were well fitted to make an impression.
He would occasionally deliver a sentence with an air of majesty,
and a degree of unction that would make it quite irresistible.
I remember, for instance, to have heard him relate in a New
Year's sermon on the text " How old art thou ?" the well known
anecdote of the Roman Emperor, exclaiming at the* close of a
day which had gone to waste, " Oh, I have lost a day!" and it
seemed scarcely possible that the exclamation should have been
uttered in a way to secure to it a higher effect. Still he could
not be considered an impassioned preacher ; and his manner
was characterized rather by quiet dignity, and occasionally by
genuine pathos, than by any remarkable versatility or vigour.
But his discourses were decidedly superior to his manner of
delivering them. He never shot at random : he always had a
distinct object in view, and he went deliberately and skilfully
to work to accomplish it. There was the same symmetry about
his sermons that there was about his character — everything
was in its right place. If you did not expect to be thrilled by
such overwhelming pa^g^ as you might sometimes hear W
Mason or Chalmers, you knew that you would never be shocked
by anything of doubtful propriety. You expected that every-
thing in the service would be fitting and reverent, and every
way up to the dignity of the pulpit ; and you were never disap-
pointed. No man was farther than Dr. Miller from that miser-
able affectation that throws together dry and doubtful specula-
tions, — ^at best the refuse of philosophy, and then calls the heap
of chaos that is thus produced a Gospel sermon. While his
preaching was not common-place in any worse sense than the
Bible is so, he had no ambition for originality that led him to
stray beyond the Bible for the material of his discourses ; and
while he was satisfied with what he found there, his object
179a-1813.] IN THE PULPIT. 867
seemed to be to work it up in a manner which should best sub-
serve the great objects of his ministry."*
Of Dr. Miller's ministry in New York, Dr. Sprague has
said, elsewhere,
" His early and only settlement as a pastor was in the First
Presbyterian Church in the city of New York ; which, probably,
at that time, embraced more wealth, talent and influence than
any other church in our connexion. In addition to this, it was
the general resort of strangers ; and while Congress held its
sessions in that city, most of the members were accustomed to
attend it. The minister of such a congregation must of course
preside at a great fountain of public influence ; many of his
stated hearers are among the men who give character to a city
and a country ; and every sermon that he preaches, falls upon
the ear, and tells upon the destiny of some, whom he will never
meet till he meets them in the judgment.
" * * [Dr. Miller] contributed too not a little to elevate
the character of the American pulpit ; and if there were others
who had a wider popularity and more control of the passions
of the multitude, there were few whose pulpit productions had
in them so much of weighty and well digested material, or
would so well abide the test of an intelligent criticism."'
Says a late writer,
" The position [of Dr. Miller in New York City] was one of
high distinction, and of peculiar responsibility, as it brought
him into immediate contact and comparison with many of the
most gifted and brilliant preachers of the times, who then filled
the pulpits of the city. But the young pastor was found fully
equal to all the demands of the situation — not only sustaining
himself amid his experienced and gifted compeers of the city,
but developing resources, and building up a solid ministerial
character, which soon sent his name through the whole church,
honored alike as a pastor, a preacher, and an author. He had
gifts and qualifications which from the first rendered his
preaching exceedingly popular with the church going people
of New York, although they were accustomed to hear Dr.
Mason, Dr. Linn, Dr. Livingston, and other great lights."*
A writer in the New York Observer,^ in giving an ac-
count of his "First Sabbath in New York,'* says,
' 3 Annals, 603, 604.
' Discourse Commemorative of Dr. Miller, 23, 24, 26.
^ From a forthcoming work entitled, "Grbat Preachers and Pastors,"
by the llev'd L. J. Halsey, p. D., Professor in the Theological Seminary of
the North West. See the North Western Presbyterian of the 22(1 of August, 1868,
* 18th March, 1852.
868 NEW YORK LIFE. [CH. 23. 3.
"At three o'clock in the afternoon I went to the Wall stre^
church, knowing that I was just in time to hear Dr. Miller;
for, if my memory serves me, this was but a few weeks before
his translation to rrinceton. He walked into the pulpit with
great deliberation and dignity, wearing the gown and bands,
which I had never before seen on any Presbyterian, or, with
one exception, orthodox congregational, minister. His fine
person, and intelligent and benignant face, justified at once the
very favorable account, which I had always heard of him in
Kew England. His prayer, both in manner and matter,
seemed exceedingly devout, and his tones I thought remarka-
bly adapted to supplication. His sermon was on the character
of Absalom ; and as I have heard it since, and at a much later
day, I may speak of it with confidence. It was one of the
most beautiful biographical discourses to which I have ever
listened. It deserves to be published, as well as many others of
Dr. Miller's sermons, which," in some respects, are, in my
opinion, unsurpassed as models of that kind of writing. I
must not follow Dr. Miller from that " first Sabbath ;" for if I
were to allow myself to extend my remarks concerning him at
all, I cannot say how far my afiectionate veneration for him
would carry me."
The late Dr. David Magie, of Elizabeth, upon his dying
couch, said to the writer, ' When I first saw Dr. Miller, he
was a very beautiful man: probably he looked much
younger than he really was;' adding, 'He was always a
very acceptable preacher to good people — those who de-
lighted in the very marrow of the gospel. I remember
hearing him preach once before he left New York, upon
*Meetness for the Kingdom.' I was not particularly im-
pressed, not as yet being interested in such things ; but an
uncle of mine, a very good man, fed upon that sermon for
a long time. He never went to Princeton, but he must
call upon Dr. Miller, if it were but for a few moments.'
Dr. Gardiner Spring, when asked for reminiscences of Dr.
Miller in the pulpit, replied, in substance, ' I did not often
hear him preach, as I was commonly preaching myself at
the same time. Upon first hearing him, I was struck with
his removing the Bible from the desk to the cushion behind
his back, and preaching without anything before him. I
regarded him as a very accomplished preacher : that word
— " accomplished" — ^best expresses my idea.*
After Dr. Miller's decease,— the 24th of May, 1850, —
1793-1813.] IN THE PULPIT. 369
Grant Thorburn, Esquire, wrote to one of the surviving
family,
'When thy father was a boy, upholding the arms of the
venerable Dr. Rodgers, I was clerk, chorister, or psalm-singer,
or what you may call it, to Dr. Mason ; in short, he was the
shepherd, and I the watch-dog, for twenty years. He read the
twenty-third Psalm, old Scotch version : I doled it out to the
good old Scotch Copper-heads, line upon line, murdering the
metre here, destroying the sense there — ^no matter : to them it
was instruction. Great as Dr. Mason was, here was a soft
spot, — * * he stickled for old psalms and old tunes. I peti-
tioned the session to give out two, instead of one, line, and to
introduce some new tunes. The Doctor was my only opponent :
(our discussion was cool and friendly :) he spoke about innova-
tion, about deviating from the simplicity of gospel worship, etc.
Says I, " Doctor, I'm thinking you will be in a strange fix,
when you get to heaven : there they sing a new song all day ;
and, as " they rest not," they sing another all night." The
sobersided old Scotchmen smiled ; the Doctor followed suit ; I
gained my point. I think, as a pulpit orator, the world has not
seen his equal since Paul, the Apostle, preached at Rome.
Mason (by the by, your father and he were close friends) was
a preacher, not a reader of the gospel. Fifty-six years ago,
(Episcopal churches excepted,) there was not a reader of the
gospel in J!^ew York. Have our students less brains ? Are
there fewer schools for the prophets ? Are books scarcer and
the prices higher ? The reverse is the fact. The Court, the
Senate, and the DeviFs church (theatre) advance; but the
paper preaching has driven eloquence from the pulpit : it is
tolerated nowhere except in the Church of Christ. A reader
can never be an orator.'
Dr. Miller, when he left New York, was at the acme of
his reputation as a preacher. From the date of his re-
moval to Princeton, he gradually, if not at once, aban-
doned the more laborious method of memoriter preaching,
for the easier one of reading his sermons. Moreover, lec-
turing to students of theology became his grand busi-
ness as a public speaker; and that tended to confirm^ him
in reading, and also in a plainer style of delivery. He
might have resisted the influence of habit in^this respect ;
but perhaps the importance of doing so did not occur to
him ; at any rate, his preaching, thereafter, fell^oflF in
popularity. Each manner of public address, reading,
870 NEW YORK LIFE. [CH. 23. 3.
speaking memoriter, and speaking extempore, lias had its
splendid examples and its earnest advocates. The truth «
seems to be, that any one of these methods may be made
highly effective; that some persons may adopt one, and
some another of them, with greatest effect; that they
may be, and often have been, mingled with the happiest
result ; that practice in one is by no means essentially
antagonistic to success in another ; but that, without special
native gifts, superior excellence in public speaking, what-
ever method is preferred, can be attained only by labori-
ous and persistent self-training. Slackened diligence in
such training, at any period of life, must be followed by a
corresponding decline in the power of making a popular
impression; a power without which the highest mere hu-
man wisdom, and the most splendidly rhetorical composi-
tions fall nerveless upon the ear.
It was especially in prayer, if in any part of his public
ministrations, that Dr. Miller excelled; and it is evident
that his gift, whatever it may have been, for this religious
exercise, had been assiduously cultivated. Here is a 'man-
uscript volume, containing about a quire of foolscap, nearly '
filled with short addresses delivered on sacramental and
other occasions, and with prayers, all closely written — the
latter forming the larger part of the collection. These
belonged to the earlier portion of his ministry, bearing the
dates of 1795 and 1796. Most of the prayers are of a
special kind ; some of them, for example, relating to the
visitations of yellow fever, and some of them being in-
tended for use before the Legislature.
On the subject of memoriter prayer and preaching. Dr.
Miller has observed,
" I have said, that I would by no means advise any one to
be in the habit of committing written prayers to memory, and
reciting them servilely in the pulpit. There is something in
the practice of uttering any thing in public from memory that
is apt to beget in the speaker, in spite of every effort to the con-
trary, a formal, reciting tone. This principle seldom fails to
be exemplified very strikingly in memoriter preachers. In the
course of a long life, and with some range of opportunity for
observation on this subject, I have never heard more than one,
or, at most, two memoriter preachers who entirely avoided the
reciting tone. The same principle applies, in some measure, to
1793-1813.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 871
prayers recited from memory. I do not believe that it is, ordi-
narily, possible wholly to divest them of the character and tone
of recitation. It is one of the rarest things in the world to hear
any one read a prayer, or any other composition, in the per-
fectly simple natural intonation which is, of course, employed
in extemporaneous, feeling, animated utterance."^
Of Dr. Nevins, the popular pastor of the First Presbyte-
rian Church of Baltimore, who died in 1836, Dr. Miller
said,
"He was a memoriter preacher; and, on the whole, the most
natural and impressive memoriter preacher I ever heard. He
seemed to commit to memory with great ease, and to call forth
and deliver what he had deposited in his memory, without the
least hesitation or embarrassment. Most of the memoriter
preachers that I have heard, had a formal, reciting manner.
In him scarcely any thing of this kind appeared. His intona-
tions and his whole manner were entirely natural. He might
easily have been mistaken for an extemporaneous speaker, had
not the richness, the connexion, and the mature judgment and
taste which his discourses seldom failed to display, evinced
careful preparation."^
The writer has heard Dr. Miller say, that when he was
accustomed to preaching memoriter, two or three readings
of a discoufSe of his own, especially just after writing it,
were quite suflScient to fasten it upon his mind. No power
improves more sensibly and rapidly, by use, than memory ;
but that is not the whole secret of the facility which memo-
riter speakers for the most part acquire. Sooner or later,
they discover, that when they commit to memory the ideas
of a discourse, in their proper order and logical connexion —
a much easier task than committing the words — the words,
however, in which they have once thought out and expressed
those ideas, cling to them, and recur with them.
4. Miscellaneous Topics.
Mrs. Miller, referring, long afterward, to the condition
of things in New York, at the time of her marriage, and
subsequently, speaks of ' a comparatively pure state of the
Church, when the name and influence of a few such venera-
^ Thoughts on Public Prayer, 298, 299.
*Dr. Plumer's Biog. Notice of Dr. Nevins, 74, 75.
372 NEW TORE LIFE. [CH. 23. 4.
ble and holy men as the Bev. Dr. John Bodgers, had thrown
a restraint on the vices of the world around them, as well
as on the constantly recurring disorders of the Church, so
that the very vagrants of the street felt their presence.'
'The appearance/ she adds, *of these servants of God, in any
part of the city, seemed to make *' iniquity hide its head," and
was often the means of dispersing an idle, youthful group, in
which profanity and disorder were beginning their destructive
career. Through their influence, in a great measure, the Sab-
bath was, at least externally, a holy day, on which the public
ways exhibited no crowd or bustle, but what was of necessity-
occasioned by a church-going people. Every pastor of a flock
of Jesus Christ seemed to feel it his privilege as well as his
duty, to feed the lambs of his flock himself, and did not com-
mit them to the ever varying, heterogeneous instruction of
others. The Scriptures and the Catechism it was his own busi-
ness to inculcate ; and the same afternoon, in each week, had
been for many years, in several of the churches of the city, of
various denominations, the season for this instruction.'
Among Mrs. Miller's papers, is found a prayer, dated
* Sabbath, 80th July, 1809,' which shows that she was en-
deavoring, to uphold, as she could, her husband's hands in
his ministry. Its spirit may be seen in the following ex-
tract : —
* O Lord, we would look up to thy throne for a blessing, pre-
viously to entering into thine holy sanctuary. The preparation
of the heart is from thee. * ^ Q Lord, I, thine handmaid,
would plead for the husband whom thou has given me. Thou
hast called him to minister before thee in holy things : how
awfully responsible is his calling I Without thine aid, what
will become of him ? But if thou wilt work with him, how effi-
cacious may be his ministry I O Father, grant thine aid and
thy blessing. * * May he have many seals to his ministry,
and may he shine as a star in thy kingaom forever and ever.'
Before Dr. Miller removed to Princeton, he had begun
to take a very active and prominent part in the higher ju-
dicatories of the Church — the Synod and General Assem-
bly. We find him frequently appointed upon important
committees, often as chairman. Thus, as also by his re-
peated publications, he was becoming well known ; and his
appointment to the professorship at Princeton was but an
additional evidence of his established and growing influence
in the Church to which he belonged.
1793-1818.] MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS. 873
In New York, Dr. Miller left behind him many warmly
attached and devoted friends, from whom he received, af-
terward, frequent tokens of regard, and towards whom the
respect and affection which he had earnestly cherished,
during the happy years of his pastorate, continued un-
changed to the last. Among these, while to name here,
many of them would be very grateful to those who entered
most intimately and fully into Dr. Miller's feelings, only
James Anderson, Esquire, and his son, Abel T. Anderson,
Esquire, both deceased, will be mentioned. They managed
all his pecuniary business in New York, commencing with
the collection of dues to Doctor Edward Miller's estate, up
to 1 842 — all but thirty years., without fee or reward — re-
sisting, indeed, all his efforts to remunerate their services,
and hardly permitting any acknowledgment of them. A
letter from the former, dated the 27th of November, 1816,
says, ' If you are satisfied with the way I conduct your
business here, that is compensation sufficient for me. I
desire no more.' Again, he says, of certain debtors to
Doctor Edward Miller's estate. They ' speak in the highest
terms of that amiable temper and disposition your late
brother was so highly favored with.'
It may be mentioned, in this connexion, that in some
cases in which Dr. Miller could force no remuneration upon
persons who had rendered him material services, he mani-
fested his sense, at least, of obligation, by making them
honorary members of this or that board or society, in the
evangelical work of which he, perhaps, knew them to be
interested, or was desirous of interesting them.
32
INDEX TO VOL. I.
Abbel, Rev. Dr., 199, 230, 234, 237.
Ability, Human, 290, 299, 300.
Accounts, Tgstamentary, 77.
Adams, Pres. John, 111. Letters of,
306.
Adams, Joseph, 307.
Address to Gov. Dickinson from Lewes
Presbytery, 20, n.
Adopting Act, 23.
Afflictions, 321—331.
Alden, John, 13, 14, 306.
" Ruth, 14.
Alexander, Dr. A., 140, 141, 195, 196,
291, n. 314, 345. Elected Profes-
sor, 333. Inaugurated, 334. Ser-
mon on burning of Richmond The-
atre, 322.
Alison, Rev. Dr. F., 32.
Ancestors, Dr. M's, 13.
" Mrs. M's, 145—148.
Anderson, Abel T., 373.
" Christiana, 257^,
" James, 373. Letter of, 373.
Andover, 229—234, 237—239.
Anniversaries, Observance of, 169,170.
Arbitrators, 271.
Armstrong, James, Letter to, 248.
Associate Reformed Church, 196.
Atwater, Rev. Pres., 276.
Bainbridoe, Dr., 147.
Balfour, Rev. Dr. R., 137.
Baptism, 360, 361. Fees, 364.
Baptismal Regeneration, 217.
Baptists, 362.
Bartlett, Wm., 239.
Bass, Bishop Edw., 22.
" Hannah, 306, 307.
" John, 306, n., 307, n.
" Joseph, 13.
" Samuel, 13, 14, 15, 30fi, 307.
" families, 63.
Beasley, Rev. Fred., 216.
Bethlehem school, 167.
Bible, Desecration of, 350, 351.
" Society, Nassau Hall, 351.
Bible Society, New York, 276.
Birth of Dr. Miller, 28.
*' " Mrs. Miller, 148.
Black, Rev. Robert, 137.
Bloomfield's plan. Gov., 307, 308.
BlooAdingdale, 286.
Boarding-schools, 167.
Boston, 229—234. Invitation to Park
street Church, 277.
Bowden, Rev. Dr., 224, 226, 227, 279.
'Boy-minister,' 87—112, 89.
Brainerd, David and John, 146.
" Jerusha, 146.
« Martha, 146.
Brick Church, 82.
Broes, Dr. Broerius, 108.
Brown. Charles Brockden, 114 — 120.
" Moses, 239.
" Rev. Dr. Wm. L., 137.
Bnrder, Rev. George, Letter of, 313.
Burr, Col., 183.
Byles, D. D., Rev. Mather, 17.
Call to Dover, 62—66. To New
York, 62—66. . To Market street
Church, 120, 121. To Dickinson
College, 244 — 250. To University
of North Carolina, 335. To Ham-
ilton College, 335, 336. To Theo-
logical Seminary, 347 — 359.
Caldwell, Rev. Dr., 335.
Calvinism, 305.
Candidate, Dr. M. a, 61.
Candidates, Hearing of, 64.
Card Playing, 155—159.
Carey, Rev. Dr. Wm., 137.
Carlisle, Winter in, 57—60.
Carnahan, Rev. Dr., 343.
Catechising, 362.
Cedar street Church, 235, 267, 269.
Chaplaincy, 276.
Charge to Pastor, by Dr. M., 288.
Chilton, Mary, 14.
Christian's Magazine, 217.
Clarke, Rev. Dr. Adam, 137, 178. Let-
ter of^ 305.
32* 375
376
INDEX.
Clergy of N.Y. City, 81.
** Politics and the, U4— 130.
Clinton, DeWitt, 109, 110.
Codinan, Rey. Dr. John, 277, 295.
Letter to, 291.
College and Academy of Philadelphia,
201, 202.
College Life, 42.
College of New Jersey, 201, 2P2, 228.
College Student, The, 34.
Collegiate relation, Dissolution of, 265
—272. Bvils of, 265, 266. '
Colonizing, Church, 236.
Columbia College, 80, 81, 228.
Commencement of University of Penn-
sylvania, 41.
Companion for Altar, 211 — 213.
Companion for Festivals, etc., 211 —
213.
Concert in Prayer, Monthly, 106.
Quarterly, 106.
Contession of Faith, Exceptions to,
55, 56.
Connecticut, Journeying in, 107. Del-
egate to Gen. Assoc, of, 107.
Contrast, Dr. Ely's, 298, 304.
Convention of united States, Consti-
tutional, 31.
Correspondence, Foreign, 108, 110, 137.
Cowper, 184.
Davidson, Rev. Dr., 244.
Deacons, Choice of, 362, 363.
Declaration of Independence, 28.
Delaware, 13. Attachment to, 71.
Health of, 74. Life, 71. Ministry
in, 56, 57, 61, 62, 65. Pilgrimage
to, 71, 76. Visits to, 76.
Democratic party, 111, 112.
Diary, Dr. Miller's, 170, 171. Birth-
day, 50, 96, 100, 101, 108, 127, 359.
Ordinatioh-day, 88, 96. 98, 101, 102,
107, 112, 118, 119, 127. Wedding-
day, 169. Miscellaneous, 33, 35, 43,
45, 46, 51—55, 65, 66, 87, 103, 131—
133, 168, 171, 193, 235, 295, 322, 326,
S55, 356, 359.
Diary, Mrs. M's, 319.
Dickinson College, Call to, 244—250.
Dickinson Sergeant, Abigail, 146.
Dickinson, John, 20, 69, 70. Letter
to, 144. Letters of, 21, 22, 177.
Dickinson, Rev. Jonathan, 146.
Diplomas, 78, 79.
Directors of Seminary, Letter to, 358.
Disinterested benevolence, 300, 304i
Dismission to Baptists, Certif. of, 362.
Dismission to Presbytery of N. Y., 66.
Dissolution of collegiate relation, 265
—272.
Dissolution of pastoral relation, 355.
Doctorate of Divinity, 178, 179, 335.
Dover, 72.
Duck Creek Cross Roads, 16, 17, 76.
Dunlap, Wm., 115. Tribute to Dr.
Edw. Miller, 329.
Dwight, Rev. Dr., 230, 237, 274, 303.
Ebblino, Prof. Christ. Dan., 110.
Eckley, Rev. Dr., 237.
Education of Children, 78.
Edwardean Theology, 303.
Edwards, President, 291, 299, 300.
« Dr., 139, 140.
Elders, Ruling, Choice of, 362, 363.
Elders, Ruling, Ordination of, 273, 274.
Election of First Profesflor, 333, 334.
Of Second, 348.
Ely's Contrast, Rev. Ezra S., 298, 304.
Emmons, Rev. Dr.. 238, 300, 301.
Episcopacy, 190—194. Claims of, 207.
Episcopal churches loaned, 82, 288.
Episcopal controversy, 206—210, 227,
278—280, 313.
Erskine, Rev. Dr. John, 137.
Ewing, Rev. Dr., 42, 143.
Fago's Manor, 148.
Farewell to Delaware, 66, 69. To New
York, 351—356.
Farm, Rev. John Miller's, 74—76.
Fast day, Presidential, 111.
Federalists, 111, 112.
Fees and Perquisites, 364.
First Presb. Church, N. Y., 81, 82.
Fisher, Judge, 70. John, 74.
Flinn, Rev. Dr., 333.
Fox-hunting, 75.
Franklin, Benj., 31.
French Revolution^ 94—96.
Friendly Club, 110, 111.
Friends in New York, 373.
Fuller, Rev. Dr. A., 137.
Funeral Perquisites, 364.
Gambling, 155 — 159.
Gemmil, Rev. Mr., Letters to, 130, 131.
General Assembly, (1789,) 39,- (1801,)
139—142; (1805,) 195 J (1806.) 200,
201, 205 J (1809,) 280; (1810,) 284 j
(1811,) 313—316; (1812,) 316, 332—
335; (1813,) 347, 348.
Graduation, Dr. M's, 41.
Grammar School in New York, 199.
Grave Yard, 72, 73. 76, 77.
Gray, Rev. Ellis, 17.
Green, Rev. Dr. A., 38, 39, 44, 45, 195,
314, 333, 347, 348. Election to
presidency of College, 336—343.
Letter of, 63. Letters to, 44, 96,
INDEX.
377
101, 104, 105, 120, 121, 184, 185, 191,
192, 194, 228, 240, 243, 276, 278, 280,
283, 286, 307, 311, 323, 338—342,
845, 349, 350.
Griffin, Rev. Dr. B. D., 199, 200, 204, 229
—231, 237, 270, 283, 295, 303, 304.
His Installation, 316— :n9. Letters
to, 182—184, 190, 191, 193, 194, 1 97,
198, 200, 203, 228, 229, 232, 237, 238,
276, 277, 284, 295, 304, 316, 318, 323.
Hall, Rev. Dr. James, 348.
Ualsey, D. D., Rev. L. J., Extract
from, 367.
Halsej, Rev. Dr. L., 55.
Hamilton, Alex., 31, 183.
" Rev. Mr., 137.
Hamilton College, Call to, 335.
Hancock's Centarj Sermon, 306.
Hans, Old, 143.
Harris, 18.
Harvard College, 238, 291.
Haweis, Rev. Dr. Thos., 137.
Hazard, Ebenezer, 347. Letter of, 222.
Health of Delaware, 74.
Henshaw, Benjamin, 22.
" Joseph, 22.
<< Families, 63.
Herzog, Rev. Dr. J. W., 137.
High Churchism, 206— 210, 211—216,
313.
Historical Society, N. Y., 276.
History of N. Y., 108, 109.
" " Presb. Church, 347, 348.
Hobart, D. D., Bishop .John Henry,
211—213, 216—218, 224, 227.
Home Theology, 43, 51.
Honorary members, constituted by Dr.
M., 373.
Hopkins, Rev. Dr. S., 300. Letter
from, 301.
Hopkinsian Controversy, 297, 298.
Hopkinsianism, 191, 290, 297—304.
Moderate, 303, 304.
Horse-race, 74, 75.
How, Rev. Dr. Thomas Y., 216, 218,
224—227.
Hudson, Henry — Discourse upon, 276.
Huntington, Rev. Mr., 237, 295.
Imputation, 299.
Inaugural Discourse, Dr. Green's, 343.
" " " M's, 358.
Inauguration of Dr. Alexander, 334.
" " Dr. Green, (pro-
posed,) 341, 342.
Inauguration of Dr. M., 356—359.
Independeat Church in Philadelphia,
184, 185.
Inglis, Rev. Dr., 343.
Inquiry into Effects of Ardent Spirits,
Dr. Rush's, 315.
Invisible Church, 213-216.
Italian gentleman, 116.
Jail Yard, Dover, 73.
Jamieson, Rev. Dr. John, 137.
Jay, Hon. John, Correspondence with,
123—127.
Jefferson, Thomas, 129, 181—134.
President, 236—237. Letter from,
236.
Johns, Rev. E., Letter from, 221.
Johnson, J., 180, 181.
Jones's Creek, 74.
Judicatories, Activity in, 372.
Ebmp, Bishop, 224.
Kent, Chancellor James, 89. Letter
from, 221.
Kleest, Sister, 167.
Killen, Chancellor Wm., 17.
Kirkpatrick, Chief Justice, 204, 206. '
Last Years of Pastorate, 332—346.
Latta, Rev. Francis A., 76, 97.
Laying on of hands on Ruling Elders,
273, 274.
Legislature of N. Y., Act of to facili-
tate Dr. M's searches, 109. Memo-
rial to. 111.
Letters of —
Adams, John, 306.
Anderson James, 373.
Brown, C. B., 115—117.
Burder, Rev. George, 313.
Clarke, Rev. Dr. Adam, 306.
Clinton, DeWitt, 110.
Dickinson, John, 21, 177.
Fisher, John, 74.
Green, Rev. Dr. A., 63.
Hazard, Ebenezer, 222.
Hopkins, Rev. Dr. S., 301.
Jay, John, 123.
Jefferson, Thos., 236.
Johns, Rev. E., 221.
Johnson, J., 180, 181.
Kent, James, 221.
Linn, Rev. Dr. Wm., 219.
Livingston, Brockholst, 219.
" Rev. Dr. J. H., 311, 356.
McLane, Col. S., 56.
Miller, Dr. Edward, U51.
" James, 97.
" Rev. John, 34—38, 40, 46—47,
49, 60.
Miller, Dr. John, 29.
« Mrs. Margaret, 36, 37.
878
INDEX.
Miller, Dr. Sflmuel, (See uader Arm-
Btrong, Codman, DiekinBon, Di-
rectorB of Seminary, Gemmil,
QreeD, Qriffin, Jay, Morse, Nis-
bet, Nott, Patten, Rodney, Ro-
meyn. Rush, Sergeant, Sprague.
Suicide, Verplanok, Wales, Wall
Btreet Charoh.)
Miller, Mrs. Sarah, 204, 2U, 304,
320.
Murray, Lindley, 179.
Rush, Dr. Benjamin, 244, 245, 247,
311, 312, 327—329.
Sergeant, J., 332.
Speece, Rev. Dr. C, 223.
Suioide, (Intended,) 187.
Thorburn, Grant, 368.
Webster, Noah, 220.
Wilson, Rev. Dr. M., 26, 96.
Letters on —
Christian Ministry, 216—227.
' hristian Ministry, Continuation of,
278.
Lewes, Minutes of Presbytery of, 18,
19, 23, 25, 53, 56, 62, 65, 74.
Licensure of Dr. M., 54 — 66.
Licentiate, 61.
Life, N. Y., 360—372.
Linn, Rev. John Blair, 121.
Linn, Rev. Dr. W., 129, 216. Letter
of, 219.
Livingston, Brockholst, Letter of, 219.
" Rev. Dr. J. H., 61. Letters of,
311, 355.
Log College, 201.
Lottery for College of K. J., 315.
Loookerman, Elizabeth, 114.
" Mrs. Mary, 54, 75, 98. Death,
139.
Loookerman, Vincent, 30, 36, 54, 75.
Death, 139.
Lord's Supper, Administration of
362,
Lovell, John, 16.
McCuLLOCH, Rev. R., 137.
McDowel, Rev. Dr. Benj., 137.
McDowell, Rev. A., 32.
" Dr. John, 257, 268.
McKnight, Rev. Dr. J., 82, 267—272.
McLane, Mrs. Elizabeth, 54.
'* Col. Sam'l, 30, 66, 141.
McLeod, Rev. Dr., 199, 345.
MoWhorter, Rev. Dr., 231.
Magazine. Projected, 96, 119, 191, 345.
Magie, Rev. Dr. D., 368.
Manners, Dr. M's, 68, 69.
Manumission Society, N. Y., 91.
Market street Church, Call to, 120, 121.
Marriage of Mrs. Mary Loookerman,
98. Elizabeth Miller, 30. Rev. John,
18. Joseph Miller, 114. Mary Mil-
ler, 30. Samuel Miller, 139—144.
Marriage fees, 364.
Mason, Rev. Dr. J. M., 129, 199, 217.
Masonry, 98, 99.
Matters, Ecclesiastical, 360—363.
Memoriter preaching, 369, 371.
Memoirs, Mrs. Miller's, 148—167, 251,
264.
Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, 398 — 313.
Mercer, Gen., 147.
Milledoler, Rev. Dr., 198, 267, 288,
335. Reminiscences, 89, 297.
Miller, Benj., 18, 28, 72.
" Dr. Edward, 18, 32, 41, 54, 73,
74, 102, 103, 167, 171, 172, 175, 176,
178, 286, 303, 307. Letter of, 18L
Death of, 323—331. Influence of,
on brother, 323, 324. Character of,
325, 326. Biographical Sketch and
Works of, 330, 331.
Miller, Edward Millington, 200. Death
of, 322.
Miller, Elizabeth, 18, 30.
<< James, 18, 64, 96. Letter of, 97.
Death of, 98.
Miller, John, the Grandfather, 13 — 15.
" Rev. John, the Father, 16—25.
Letters of, (See Letters.) Death of,
63, 54.
Miller, John, the Uncle, 15.
" Dr. John, 18, 29, 30, 73, 75.
<' Joseph, the Uncle, 15, 307.
" (1) 18, 28, 72.
" (2) 18, 32, 33, 54. Death
of, 1 14.
Miller, Mrs. Margaret, 26, 27. Letters
of, 35—37. Death of, 45—48.
Miller, Mary, 30, 73, 98, 139.
** Dr. Sam'l, Passim.
" Mrs. Sarah, 145 — 167. Memoirs,
148—167, 251—264. Letters of, 204,
205, 234, 304, 320.
Millington, Allumby, 18.
" Elizabeth, 18.
" Margaret, 18.
Milton, Extracts from, 160.
Ministry in N. Y., Dr. M's, 88, 89.
Missions, 104—106.
Missionary Society, N. Y., 104 — 106.
Mitchill, Dr. S. L., 109, 116.
Moderators of Synod and Gen. Assem-
bly, 23.
Monorief, Sir H., 137.
Morgan abducted, 99.
Morris, Dr., 74.
Morse, Rev. Dr. J., 64, 66, 229—232,
INDEX.
379
237. Letters to, 6t, 65, 108, 1D9,
119, 120, 193, 231, 274.
MuUins, Priscilla, 14.
Murray, Lindley, 179, 180.
Nevins, Rev. Dr. Wm., 371.
Newark, (Del.) Academy, 201.
« (N. J.) settled, 145.
New Castle, Presbyteries of, 23.
New England Orthodoxy, 299. Tour
in, 62, 63, 107.
New London Academy, 201.
New Side, 201.
New Theolofjy, 301.
New York Bible Society, 276. City,
80—82. Churches, 81, 82. Clergy,
81—86, 88, 89. Historical society,
276. Life, 128, 360— 372. Mission-
ary Society, 104 — 106. Observer,
Extracts from, 367, 368. Old Synod
of, 22. And Philadelphia, Old Synod
of, 23. . Visits to, 61, 62.
Nineteenth Century, Opening years of,
183.
Nisbet, D. D., Rev. Charles, 57—60, 95.
Lectures of, 185, 186.
Nisbet, Alexander, Letters to, 186, 197,
204.
Norris, John, 239.
Nott, Rev. Dr., 261. Letters to, 183,
193, 199, 203.
Nutman iSergeant, Hannah, 146.
Ogden, Col , 337.
Old Papers, 76—79.
Old Side, 201.
Old South Church, 15, 295.
Old State Road, 72, 74.
Ordination, Certificate of, 16. Of Sam-
uel Miller, 87, 88. Of Ruling Eld-
ers, 273, 274.
Panoplist, 231, 274, 291.
Park street Church, Boston, 230, 295,
296.
Pastoral relation dissolved, 272, 355.
Pastorate in N. Y., Success of, 360.
Patten, Major John, 73, 76. Death of,
139.
Patten, Mrs. Mary, 76, 98. Death of,
139.
Patten, Miss Ann, Letter to, 343.
Paulding, James K., Letter of, 222.
Pearson, Mr., 230.
Pemberton, Rev. Dr., 15.
Perrine, Rev. Dr., 291.
Philadelphia, 31.
Phillips Academy, 239.
Phillips, 63.
Phillips, Mrs., 239.
Philological Society of Manchester,
178.
Pilgrimage, 71 — 76.
Pillory, 73.
Pinckney, Charles C, 131.
Plan of Union, 139, 140, 141. Another,
141_143.
Politics, 122^136. And the Clersjy,
134—136. Party, 111, 112, 123—
127, 129.
Poor, Collection for, 363.
Popery, 214.
Prayer, Public, 370. Precomposed,
370.
Prayer, Mrs. Miller's, 372. Union in,
106, 339.
Preaching, Dr. M's, 70, 100. Mem-
oriter, 369, 370.
Preparation for College, 33, 34.
Presbyterial control, 56.
Presbyterian Church in United States,
81. Wealth of, 314.
Presbyterians, Opponents of High
Churchism, 207.
Priestley, Dr., 154, 263.
Prince, Rev. Thos., 17.
Princeton Pulpit, 240.
" Location of Seminary, 313 — 315.
Profession of Religion, Dr. M's, 33.
Mrs. M's, 171.
Professor of Eccles. Hist, and Church
Government chosen, 348.
Provoost, Bishop, 210, 216.
Psalms, Rouse's, 22.
Publications, Dr. M*f. Fourth of July
Sermon, 90, 91. Masonic sermon, 98.
Fourth of July Sermon, 100. Man-
umission oration, 91, 92 — 94. Fast
day Sermon, 111, 112. Thanksgiv-
ing sermon, 117. Sermon on Wash-
ington, 122, 123. Missionary Ser-
mon, 168. Retrospect of Eighteenth
Century, 173 — 181. Sermons on Su-
icide, 186 — 190. Letters on Chris-
tian Ministry, 216 — 227 : Continua-
tion,>278— 280. Panoplist, Articles
in, 231, 274. Sermon : Duty and
Ornament of Female Sex, 239. Dis-
oourse on Henry Hudson, 276. Or-
dination charge, 288. Sermon on
Ruling Elders, 274. Pastoral letter,
285. Dr. Rodgers's Funeral Sermon,
309. Sermon on Richmond Theatre,
321, 322. Inauguration Sermon, 334.
Memoirs of Dr. Rodgers, 309. Biog.
sketch of Dr. Edw. Miller, 330, 331.
Pulpit, Dr. M. in, 364, 371.
Politics in, 112, 121.
«
380
INDBX.
Bb FORMATION, Cardinal doctrine of,
215, 216.
R«mini8oenoe8, Dr. Spring's, 291.
" Dr. Milledolor'B, 297.
Renshaw, Rich., Letter to, 48, 49.
Republioan party. 111, 112.
Residences in N. Y., 113, 200.
Retrospect of Eighteenth Century,
173—181.
Review of GrifiSn's Sermon, 231. Of
Dwight's Sermon, 274.
Revolution perils, 147. Preaching, 1^,
20.
Richmond Theatre, burning of, 321,
322.
Ridgely, Dr. Charles, 32, 73.
" Wilhelmina, 73, 74.
Rittenhouse, David, 141.
Rodgers, Rev. Dr. John, 89, 61, 81—
86, »8, 107, 210, 251, 266, 266, 268,
287, 310, 311, 372. Death and Fu-
neral of, 309. Memoirs of, 308—
313.
Romanism, 214.
Rouieyn, Rev. Dr., 229, 230, 231, 235,
267, 275, 277,281, 287, 288, 307, 319,
345. Letter to, 235.
Ruling Elders, Ordination of, 273, 274.
Rush, Dr. Benj., Inquiry into Effects
of Ardent Spirits, 315. Letters of,
(See Letters.) Letter to, 245. Death
of, 330.
Rutgers, Col. H., 107.
Rutgers street Church, 107, 198.
Ryland, Rev. Dr. John, 137.
Salary, in N. Y., 363, 364.
St. George's, 148.
Sansom, Philip, 137.
Schiller, Fred., 137.
Schism of 1741, 22.
Scott, Rev. Dr. Thos., 137.
Sergeant Fox, Elizabeth, 146.
** Mrs. EliKabeth, 141.
" Rev. John, 145.
" John, Letter of, 332.
" Jonathan, (1) 145.
(2) «
(3) "
(4) "
" Jonathan D., 146—148, 151—
163, 167.
Sergeant, Sarah, 146. Letters to, 142,
14H.
Sergeant, Thomas, 141, 142, 148.
Sermon before Assembly, 205. (See
Publications.)
Session, Church, 88.
Sewall, D. D., Rev. Joseph, 16, 17, 21.
tt
it
ti
it
a
ti
Shirnding, Baron Von, 137.
Sides, Old and New, 22.
Slavery, 27, 90, 91—94. Convention
for abolition of, 183.
Slaves, 77.
Smith, Dr. E. H., 115.
" Rev. Dr. S. Stanhope, 202, 236.
Smyrna, 16.
Society for Propagating Gospel, 104.
Southgate, Bishop, 365.
Speece, Rev. Dr. C, 269, 270. Letter
of, 223.
Spencer, Rev. Dr. Elihu, 146—148.
«' Jared, 146.
'* Joseph, Gen., 146.
'* Margaret, 146, 151.
" Mary, (Selden,) 146.
" Samuel, 146.
Sprague, Rev Dr. Wm. B., Extracts,
88, 92, 179, 365, 367. Letters to,
293, 294.
Spring, Rev. Dr. Gardiner, 288. Ex-
tracts, 290, 291, 301, 361, 368.
Spring, Rev. Dr. Sam'l, 229, 238.
Standards, Westminster, 23. Revised,
23.
Stilling, J» H. J., 137.
Stipend, 363, 364.
Stockton, Richard, 146, 333, 337.
Strain, Rev. Mr., 312.
Subscription of Confession, 357.
Success in Pastorate, 360.
Suicide, Sermons on, 186, 190. Letter
of Intended, 187, 188. Letter to,
188.
Summer resorts, 286^
Swimming, 172.
Synod of New York, Old, 22. Of N.
Y. and New Jersey, Concert, 106.
Of N. Y. and Philadelphia, Old, 23.
Of Philadelphia, Old, 22.
Tadmor in Wilderness, 319.
Tammany Society, 90.
Taylorism, 299.
Temperance, 315, 316.
Tennent, Sr., Rev. Wm., 201.
" Rev. Wm., 143.
Theological Education, 192—196, 200
—203.
Theological Seminary, Andover, 229 —
234, 237—239.
Theological Seminary of Associate Re-
formed Church,],! 96.
Theological Seminary of Presbyterian
Church, 195, 196, 233, 240—244, 280
—287, 308, 313—315, 332—335. Re-
port on, 281. Location at Prince-
ton, 313, 315. Plan of, 314.
INDEX.
381
Thorburn, Grant, Letter of, 369.
Tin Head Court, 76, 98.
Travel from N. Y. to Albany, 203.
Treat, Rev. Joseph, 81.
Troubles from dissolution of Collegiate
relation, 268, 269.
Trustee of Columbia College, 228. Of
College of New Jersey, 228.
Twisse, Dr., 291.
Yalbtudinarianism, 100 — 102, 103,
172, 197, 198, 200, 203, 204,369.
Verplanok, Gulian C, Letter to, 69, 70.
Vestments, Clerical, 364, 365.
Walks, Mrs. John, 343.
Wall street Church, 81, 82. New, 287,
288, 319. Letter to Officers of, 351.
Ware, Dr., 238, 291.
Waring, Dr. Richard, 97.
Warren, Dr. John, 30, n., 330.
Washington, Gen. George, 31. Death
of, 122. Religious character of, 123.
Webb, Rev. John, 16, 17.
Webster, Noah, Letter of, 220.
Westminster standards, 23.
Whipping Post, 73.
White, Bishop, 216.
Whitefield,' Rev. George, 81.
Wilberforce's Practical View, 252, 255.
Wilberforce, William, 137.
Wilson, Rev. Dr. James P., 121.
•* « " Matthew, 24, 25, 38.
Letters of, 25, 96.
Witherspoon, Dr., 147.
WoodhuU, Rev. Dr. J., 257.
Woods, Rev* Dr. L., 229, 234, 239.
Woman's Rights, 239, 240.
Worthington, Hugh, 137.
Wright, Rev. Mr., 210.
Writing, Dr. M's manner of, 218, 219.
Unitarians, Exchanges with, 291 —
295.
University of North Carolina, Call to,
335.
Yellow Fever, 101, 113—121, 143, 171,
172. Not contagious, 113.
r^